TO    ARMS! 


OUR    SKIPPER   BADE    US    FAREWELL    WITH    MANY    A    BOW 
AND   GRIMACE." 

(See  page  j2j.) 


To  Arms! 

Being  some  Passages  from  the  early  Life  of 
Allan  Oliphant,  Chirurgeon,  written  by  him- 
self, and  now  set  forth  for  tht  first  time 


By 

Andrew  Balfour 

Illustrated  by 

F.  W.   Glover 


Boston 
L.  C.   Page  and  Company 

(Incorporated) 

1898 


Copyright,  i8g8 
BY  L.  C.  PAGE  AND  COMPANY 

(IKCORPOHATED) 


$trss: 

Etectrotyped  and  Printed  by  C.  H.  Slmonds  &  Co. 
Boston,  U.  S.  A. 


CONTENTS. 


I.     BY  SIDE  OF  TWEED.        .        .        .        .         11 

II.     THE  MAID  FROM  THE  SOUTH  ...        28 
III.     A  LITTLE  ROGUE      ....        .        .        44 

IV.     How     HENRY     GERING     LANDED     Two 

STRANGE  FISH    .....         59 

V.     THE  HORSE  AND  His  RIDER   ...        75 
VI.     THE  SWORD  OF  PITTENDREIGH  THE  GOD- 
LESS   .  .        .        .        ;        .        89 

VII.     THE   INN   OF   THE   WHITE   HORSE,   AND 

THE  MAN  WHO  CAUGHT  FLIES        .       107 
VIII.     THE   SHOP    OF    THE    APOTHECARY,   AND 

THE  ROOM  OF  THE  DEAD      .     .    126 

IX.     THE  THREE  GREAT  LADS  OF  THE  POT- 

TERROW 145 

X.     THE  MAN  WITH  THE  EVIL  COUNTENANCE, 

THE  MURDER,  AND  THE  CHASE        .       162 
XI.     IN   WHICH   A   PRICE   Is   SET   UPON   MY 

HEAD.        .         .        .        .        .        .183 

XII.     THAT  WHICH  CAME  OUT  OF  THE  COFFIN       202 

XIII.  WHAT  I  FOUND  IN  THE  BODY,  AND  THE 

ROAR  OF  THE  RABBLE      .        .        .      223 

XIV.  A  CALL  TO  ARMS 244 

XV.     A  CHAIN  OF  CHUCKLES    ....      263 


2134310 


VI 11 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  PAGB 

XVI.     I  MEET  Two  ENEMIES  IN  ONE  DAY      .  281 

XVII.    THE  MESSAGE  WHICH   CAME  BY  NIGHT  299 

XVIII.     CAPTAIN  LE  FANU 320 

XIX.    THE  BATTLE  OF  DUNBLANE    .        .        .  341 

XX.    A  RESCUE  AND  THE  CHEVALIER      .        .  362 

XXI.    THE  NAMELESS  PRISON  OF  PARIS  .        .  387 

XXII.    THE  NIGHT  OF  THE  DOUBLE  DANGER    .  406 

XXIII.  MY    ADVENTURE    WITH     MADAME    MA- 

BELLE .        .  426 

XXIV.  MY    ADVENTURE    CONTINUED,   AND    ITS 

SEQUEL 448 

XXV.    THE  RING  AND  THE  ORDEAL  .        .        .  470 
XXVI.    THE  ORDEAL  FINISHED,  AND  WHAT  FOL- 
LOWED       .......  492 

XXVII.     I    READ    THE    PAPERS,   AND    COME    TO 

GRIEF.        .        ...        .        .  512 

XXVIII.     THE  CONFESSION  OF  SILAS  SOLID  .         .  531 

XXIX.    THE  TREE  WHICH  BORE  STRANGE  FRUIT  544 

XXX.    AN  AFTERTHOUGHT 567 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 


PAGE 

"  OUR     SKIPPER    BADE    US     FAREWELL    WITH     MANY    A 

BOW  AND  GRIMACE"       ....        Frontispiece 

"  I     LEANED    FORWARD     TO     GET    THE    FIRST    GLIMPSE 

OF   THE   RIDERS  "      .  .  .  .  .  -37 

"  A   MOMENT   THEY    SEEMED    SUSPENDED    IN    MID-AIR  "  .  84 

"UP    SPRANG    SOMETHING    WHITE   AND    SHAPELESS"      .  219 

'"HE    WAS    A    MAN    YESTERDAY"              ....  377 

"  HE    FONDLED    HER   WASTED    HAND  "    .            .            .            .  493 

"  SHE    GAVE    A    START   AS    I    ROSE  "  569 


TO    ARMS1 

CHAPTER   I. 

BY    SIDE    OF    TWEED. 

TWEEDSIDE  !  Bonnie  Tweedside  and  fair  river 
Tweed !  I  do  not  doubt  that  some  day  a  sweet 
singer  shall  arise  to  sound  your  praises  far  and  wide, 
and  tell  of  the  beauties  of  your  winding  course,  but 
that  day  has  not  yet  come. 

I  do  indeed  purpose,  God  willing,  to  make  some 
mention  of  you  in  this  my  tale,  but  I  shall  write  in 
sober  prose  and  dally  not  overlong  by  your  quiet 
banks.  And  yet,  my  river,  there  are  few  like  to 
you.  I  have  seen  old  Father  Thames,  ship-laden 
and  bridge-bespanned,  rolling  on  his  stately  way ;  I 
have  stood  beside  Seine's  greenish  waters,  as  they 
curve  from  wall  to  wall  of  Paris ;  I  have  gazed  on 
hoary  Tiber's  yellow  flood  in  the  valley  of  the  seven 
hills,  but  I  place  Tweed  before  them  all.  And  even 
in  mine  own  wild  land  there  are  none  to  equal  the 
river  of  the  south  country.  Tay  may  be  statelier, 


12  TO  ARMS'. 

Forth  more  varied,  Spey  mightier  in  rush  and  roar, 
and  Clyde  may  boast  its  falls,  but  to  me  'tis  all  in 

vain. 

Tweed  was  my  first  love,  and  shall  be  my  last; 
and  so  it  is  that,  as  my  hair  silvers  and  my  shoulders 
bend,  I  have  come  back  to  lay  my  bones  within 
sound  of  the  waters  I  have  loved  to  watch  and  whip 
and  wrestle  with  in  days  gone  by.  Right  well  do  I 
know  the  old  river  of  the  border-land  from  source  to 
mouth,  from  the  tiny  rill  far  off  upon  the  lone  moor 
to  the  great  sweep  of  current  which  glides  past  the 
red-tiled  Berwick  houses  to  the  sea.  I  have  seen 
the  May  flies  floating  lightly  on  the  narrow  stream 
at  Broughton,  I  have  watched  the  shallows  splashing 
under  the  brig  o'  Peebles,  I  have  fished  the  deep, 
still  pools  where  the  noisy  Leithen  is  swallowed  up 
and  vanishes,  and  I  have  watched  the  great  yellow 
trout  rise  heavily  to  the  fly  under  shadow  of  the  Eil- 
dons.  Ay,  still  farther  to  the  east  and  south,  past 
Kelso,  Coldstream,  and  Norham's  pile,  have  I  traced 
the  clear  waters,  as  foaming  rapids,  curling  eddies, 
broad  and  sluggish  reaches,  and  tiny  cascades,  till  I 
have  felt  the  salt  sea-breeze  on  my  face,  and  seen 
the  last  curve,  the  last  tributary  burn,  and  the  last 
bridge  whose  piers  are  washed  by  the  swirling,  ever 
restless  river. 

But,  as  I  have  said,  this  tale  of  mine  has  little  to 
do  with  Tweed,  save,  indeed,  at  the  beginning ;  for 


BY  SIDE   OF   TWEED.  13 

it  was  within  sound  of  its  murmurings  that  I  first 
drew  breath  and  opened  eye.  Not  only  so,  but  it 
was  near  its  fairest  part,  at  least  in  my  opinion,  for 
the  river  at  St.  Drynans  village  is  very  broad  and 
pleasant  to  the  sight,  running  from  the  flat  valley 
land  below  Melrose  town  to  the  low,  wood-covered 
mound  and  hills  where  nestles  the  old  abbey,  and 
where  the  red  sandstone  peeps  out  upon  its  farther 
bank ;  and  then  onwards  in  the  cool  shade,  at  the 
base  of  the  great  cliffs  which  rise  from  the  water's 
edge,  scarred  and  broken  and  crowned  by  tree  and 
bush.  Here  is  many  a  fine  pot-hole  and  curl  of  the 
current  behind  stone  and  boulder,  where,  head  to 
stream,  the  broad-backed  fish  lie  waiting  for  their 
prey,  with  gently  wagging  tails  and  breast-fins  faintly 
moving.  And  so,  from  shadow  into  sunlight,  the 
river  flows  where  the  broad  green  fields  stretch  away 
on  either  side,  and  beech  and  elm  hide  the  banks 
where  in  the  springtime  the  primrose  peeps  with 
yellow  eye,  crouching  low  to  miss  the  cold  wind 
from  the  east. 

But  though  I  am  carried  away  by  this  river  of 
Tweed,  I  fear  I  get  no  further  on  the  ink  stream  of 
my  tale,  and  so  I  must  back  to  St.  Drynans,  where 
now  I  write  to  the  slow  ticking  of  the  old  clock, 
whose  round  and  figured  face  has  stared  so  many 
years  from  out  its  corner.  I  have  plenty  of  leisure 
now  when  it  is  past  the  time  to  throw  a  fly  or  thread 


14  TO  ARMS! 

a  worm;  but  that  is  not  my  sole  reason  for  sit- 
ting down  to  tell  what  befell  in  the  days  of  my 
youth. 

Nay,  rather,  it  is  what  has  happened  in  these  latter 
days  that  has  set  my  fingers  itching,  and  made  my 
brain  busy  with  memories  of  those  long  dead.  We 
have  seen  what  I  take  to  be  the  last  struggle  of  the 
house  of  Stuart,  and  the  land  had  scarce  ceased  to 
wonder  or  to  mourn  o'er  the  march  to  Derby,  the 
slow  retreat,  and  the  last  dark  days  on  the  moor  of 
Culloden  and  amongst  the  Highland  passes.  Not 
that  I  have  been  troubled  overmuch.  I  have  held 
aloof,  deeming  the  matter  an  act  of  folly,  and  indeed 
having  little  of  sympathy  with  the  unhappy  prince ; 
but  what  has  come  to  pass  has  stirred  me  and 
brought  to  my  mind  thoughts  of  another  rising,  less 
well  planned,  less  brilliant,  and  as  unfortunate.  It 
is  because  the  days  of  1715  run  some  danger  of 
being  forgotten  that  I  have  set  me  to  my  task,  for 
my  thread  of  life  became,  for  good  or  for  ill,  strangely 
interwoven  with  the  events  of  that  rash,  half-hearted 
effort  of  the  prince's  father  to  win  back  his  own. 

Did  I  indeed  rely  solely  for  interest  on  the  tale  of 
Sheriffmuir  I  had  never  made  beginning,  but,  haply 
for  my  writing,  very  curious,  and  without  doubt  some- 
what marvellous  mischances  and  adventurings  fell  to 
my  lot,  such  as  are  not  common  to  all  men,  and  it 
seems  to  me  well  worth  the  telling.  And  yet  I  know 


BY  SIDE    OF  TWEED.  15 

full  well  that  very  much  lies  in  the  manner  of  re- 
counting such  mishaps,  and  having  had  more  to  do 
with  potions  than  pens  I  approach  my  task  with 
some  diffidence.  'Tis  true  I  have  written  a  play 
which  I  may  say  without  boast  has  had  a  very  fair 
run  in  the  playhouse  at  Edinburgh,  but  this  is  a 
matter  of  very  different  import ;  for  it  is  one  thing 
to  write  of  folks'  imaginings,  and  quite  another  to 
tell  of  fact.  Moreover,  there  seems  to  me  a  difficulty 
in  speaking  of  one's  own  doings  and  deeds  of  arms  ; 
for  on  the  one  hand  there  is  the  error  of  commission, 
on  the  other  that  of  omission,  as  the  Shorter  Cate- 
chism has  it ;  and  though  one  would  not  willingly 
boast,  yet  truth  will  out  in  a  plain  tale,  and  brainless 
folk  are  ever  ready  to  find  fault. 

Howbeit,  as  I  fear  some  may  find  fault  with  me 
already  for  having  let  myself  be  swept  into  this  side 
eddy  of  reason  and  explanation,  I  will,  without  more 
ado,  start  out  upon  my  course. 

The  house  of  Oliphant  is  a  great  one  in  the 
border-land,  and  though  perchance  it  has  not  played 
so  famous  a  part  in  times  long  past  as  that  of 
Douglas,  yet  it  has  ever  borne  itself  with  honour 
on  many  a  stricken  field,  and  the  men  thereof  have 
ever  been  weighty  in  council  and  gifted  with  much 
shrewdness  and  discernment.  For  all  that,  these 
good  qualities  have  gone  but  a  little  way  in  making 
it  great  as  to  this  world's  gear,  and  "poor  and 


l6  TO  ARMS! 

proud"  is  a  motto  befitting  it  very  well,  as  indeed 
it  suits  many  another  Scottish  family  of  renown. 

And  still  more  was  it  applicable  to  that  branch  of 
the  ancient  stock  of  which  I,  Allan  Oliphant,  am  a 
scion,  for  we  could  boast  of  little  more  than  a  keep, 
a  courtyard,  a  byre  and  barn,  and  some  few  acres 
of  very  poor  soil,  and  some  dozen  of  very  stout 
adherents. 

Now  this  had  ever  been  a  source  of  grief  to  my 
father,  who  to  my  mind  dwelt  overmuch  on  such 
matters,  and  did  his  best  to  render  himself  the 
poorer  and  the  more  disliked  by  entering  into  divers 
lawsuits  with  his  neighbours  concerning  a  few  rods 
here  and  a  half-acre  there.  Indeed,  when  first  I  can 
remember  aught  about  him,  he  was  wont  to  spend 
half  his  time  away  from  Erkinholme,  being  busy  over 
deeds  and  writs  at  the  Parliament  House  in  Edin- 
burgh, and  leaving  my  mother  to  scrape  and  save 
with  anxious  face  and  troubled  mien  ;  for  as  time 
went  on  there  were  many  to  feed  and  clothe,  and  if 
there  was  lack  of  money  at  Erkinholme,  there  was 
assuredly  no  lack  of  children. 

Of  these  I  was  the  eldest,  and  took  after  my 
mother,  who  was  a  Cameron  from  the  west,  and 
from  her  I  got  my  breadth  and  height ;  for  my 
father  was  a  man  of  small  stature,  though  exceed- 
ingly wiry,  and  tough  as  wall  ivy.  He  was  of  a 
studious  habit,  much  given  to  the  working  of  calcu- 


BY  SIDE   OF   TWEED.  I? 

lations  and  dabbling  in  chemistry,  whereby  he  was 
wont  to  produce  at  times  most  horrid  odours  from 
the  room  in  which  he  worked,  and  which  no  one  was 
allowed  to  enter.  All  this,  I  doubt  not,  had  helped 
to  make  him  thin  and  sallow,  and  stained  his  hands 
and  nails,  and  taken  from  him  what  love  he  once  had 
for  sport  and  pastime.  Yet,  as  I  have  shown,  he 
had  the  dour,  fighting  spirit  in  him,  though  it  had 
taken  a  strange  form  and  one  far  from  profitable. 
As  to  appearance,  like  most  Oliphants,  he  was  dark, 
and,  whether  from  principle  or  convenience,  kept  his 
hair  very  close  cropped,  while  he  went  clean  shaven, 
though  the  root-growth  caused  a  purplish  haze  upon 
cheeks  and  chin.  Moreover,  being  near-sighted,  he 
had  a  way  of  peering  at  one  curiously  from  under  his 
lids ;  but  his  glance  was  very  keen,  and  he  was  said 
to  have  a  great  knowledge  of  men  and  their  ways. 
His  nose  was  long  and  drooping,  and  his  mouth  also 
drooped  somewhat  dismally  at  the  corners  ;  but  for 
all  that  he  had  an  air  of  fine  distinction,  which 
became  him  well  and  marked  him  as  a  man  of  birth 
and  breeding.  He  did  his  best  to  counteract  this, 
however,  in  his  manner  of  dressing,  for  his  clothes 
were  ever  ill-fitting  and  his  hat  awry,  and  he  had  a 
curious  trick  of  donning  one  part  of  a  suit  with  parts 
of  another,  having  no  regard  to  shape  or  colouring. 
A  sad  life  I  fear  my  mother  had  with  him  at  first, 
but  when  I  was  of  an  age  to  understand  such  matters 


1 8  TO  ARMS! 

she  had  taken  to  laughing  at  him  and  his  strange 
ways,  having  indeed  quite  enough  over  which  to 
worry,  without  troubling  herself  as  to  whether  or  no 
her  goodman  had  a  stain  on  his  sleeve  or  a  shoe  un- 
laced. Yet  she  was  ever  careful  of  his  comfort,  and 
though  they  held  divers  opinions  on  many  matters, 
yet  the  memory  of  past  times  kept  them  in  good  ac- 
cord for  the  most  part.  Sometimes,  howbeit,  I  was 
wont  to  marvel  what  it  was  had  made  Meg  Cameron 
my  father's  wife,  for  she  was  no  common  woman  in 
face  and  figure,  and  could  not  have  been  lightly  won. 
I  have  heard  it  said  they  met  far  back  in  the  killing 
times,  when  he  took  neither  one  side  nor  the  other, 
while  she,  like  most  of  her  kinsfolk  in  the  west,  stood 
by  the  Covenant  and  was  a  very  pretty  Whig,  and, 
what  is  more,  a  very  stout  one.  I  was  told  also  by 
old  Mat  Kerr,  the  servitor,  that  my  father  had  perilled 
his  life  and  lands  in  giving  timely  warning  to  a  con- 
venticle, and  this  solely  to  win  a  friendly  glance  from 
Meg  Cameron's  blue  eyes.  Indeed,  the  old  man  had 
a  very  fine  tale  of  a  night  ride  over  moorland  and 
peat-bog,  a  clever  cheating  of  dragoons,  and  a  greet- 
ing of  musket-balls  from  the  blue-bonnets  ;  but  as  it 
is  the  story  of  Allan  Oiiphant  I  purpose  telling,  and 
not  that  of  John  his  father,  I  must  write  no  more  on 
this  matter.  Suffice  to  say  that  the  owner  of  the 
blue  eyes  was  herself  won  in  time,  and  some  seven 
years  after  the  Revolution  the  old  house  at  St. 


BY  SIDE    OF   TWEED.  19 

Drynans  witnessed  a  wedding,  and  a  year  thereafter 
a  baptism,  —  to  wit,  that  of  myself. 

I  was  the  eldest,  and  that  by  a  good  space  of 
years,  for  I  could  run  upon  a  sturdy  pair  of  legs,  and 
knew  every  man  and  beast  about  the  place,  ere  my 
brother  David  appeared  at  Erkinholme.  But  after 
him  they  came  thick  and  fast,  both  boys  and  girls, 
of  whom  some  lived  and  are  yet  living,  though  most 
have  found  a  resting-place  by  land  or  sea. 

By  virtue  of  that  lapse  of  time  I  had  little  in  com- 
mon with  the  others,  and  grew  up  concerned  mostly 
with  my  own  thoughts  and  imaginings,  and  found 
companions  in  the  village  lads,  so  that  between  us 
we  played  some  mischief  in  the  countryside.  And 
yet,  despite  our  pranks  and  caprices,  I  look  back  with 
pleasure  on  those  days,  and  deem  them  as  having 
been  of  profit  to  me ;  for  it  was  then  I  got  what 
knowledge  I  have  of  birds  and  their  ways,  and 
learned  to  discern  the  tap  of  the  wily  woodpecker, 
the  antics  of  the  merry  tit,  and  the  whistle  and  song 
and  cry  of  every  feathered  beauty  in  the  vale  of 
Tweed.  Moreover,  no  squirrel  could  hide  his  store- 
house from  me,  or  badger  his  burrow,  while  even  the 
red  fox  with  all  his  cunning  fell  into  my  trap,  as  I 
can  well  remember.  Again,  does  one  regret  the  days 
he  learned  to  know  the  otter  and  his  tricks,  or  those 
in  which,  under  the  mossy  bank,  he  guddled  his  first 
great  trout,  tickling  it  ever  so  gently  from  tail  to 


20  TO   ARMS! 

gills  ?  Ah  me !  we  were  a  merry  band,  when  wise- 
acres and  mighty  statesmen  were  binding  two  coun- 
tries into  one  and  changing  all  things. 

And  if  I  trained  my  ear  and  eye  and  got  my  love 
of  Dame  Nature,  I  also  strengthened  my  thews  and 
sinews  in  many  a  brisk  game  upon  the  green  which 
stretched  from  the  fields  about  the  old  kirk  to  where 
the  gorse  clustered  in  golden  masses  and  the  scent 
of  the  wild  thyme  filled  the  air.  Foremost  amongst 
all  these  games  was  that  of  the  football,  wherein  two 
bodies  of  boys  face  one  another  and  make  play  with 
•a  convenient  bladder,  each  striving  to  cross  a  line 
marked  out  on  either  side  by  coats  and  hats  and 
neckcloths. 

Now  there  is  a  fashion  for  carrying  on  this  sport 
in  strict  accordance  with  the  name,  but  such  was  not 
our  method ;  for,  having  hands  as  well  as  feet,  we 
made  use  of  both,  thereby  as  I  think  adding  interest 
to  the  game  and  greater  strength  to  our  bodies. 
For  even  yet,  old  man  as  I  am,  I  can  think  with  a 
very  lively  pleasure  on  the  joy  of  a  wild  run  around 
and  through  a  host  of  adversaries,  leaping  over  one, 
pushing  another  aside,  and  perchance  carrying  a 
third  upon  your  back  across  the  coveted  line. 

Again,  it  is  very  comforting  to  bring  an  opponent 
down  when  in  full  career,  either  by  deftly  taking  him 
below  the  knees,  which  is  the  surer  plan,  or  around 
the  neck  or  body ;  though  in  this  case,  if  he  be  the 


BY  SIDE    OF   TWEED.  21 

heavier,  you  are  apt  to  gain  but  little  honour  and 
come  to  a  sad  fall  for  your  pains.  Moreover,  there 
is  the  joy  of  battle  in  the  mad  rush  from  end  to  end, 
all  in  a  hot  and  struggling  mass,  shouting  with  eager- 
ness, driving  at  the  ball,  and  caring  not  a  whit  for 
blows  and  bruises.  A  right  manly  sport  it  is,  but 
though  I  would  fain  linger  over  these  early  days  I 
may  not  do  so,  having  weightier  matters  of  which  to 
tell ;  only  this  I  will  say,  that  such  an  upbringing 
tended  to  lessen  pride  and  temper  —  and  there  was 
much  need  of  this  in  my  case  —  and  to  foster  cour- 
age and  self-reliance.  And  so  in  the  winter  season 
it  is  now  my  custom  to  smoke  a  pipe  on  the  green 
and  set  the  lads  to  work  upon  the  good  game,  and 
cheer  the  victors  and  listen  to  the  sad  tales  of  the 
vanquished ;  and,  indeed,  once  I,  old  Doctor  Oliphant, 
doffed  my  coat  and  went  at  it  with  the  best  of  them  ; 
but  this  was  upon  a  very  especial  occasion,  and  before 
I  was  taken  with  the  rheumatism  in  the  knees. 

This  same  pain  and  stiffness  came  from  wading 
knee  and  sometimes  thigh-deep  to  reach  likely  parts 
when  fishing,  for  in  my  middle  age  I  have  kept  to 
this  other  sport  of  my  youth.  But  this  manner  of 
fishing  I  took  up  later,  often  with  another  as  com- 
panion, and  of  him  I  must  now  make  mention,  as  his 
coming  was  of  very  great  importance  to  me  in  many 
ways,  as  I  shall  show.  It  is  very  likely  he  had  never 
come  at  all  if  by  some  curious  mischance,  when  I 


22  TO  ARMS'. 

had  reached  my  sixteenth  year,  one  of  my  father's 
many  lawsuits  had  not  ended  in  his  favour  and  made 
him  the  richer  by  some  ninety  pounds  English. 
Thereupon  he  came  home  swearing  very  heartily,  as 
was  his  way  when  pleased,  and,  seeing  me  in  the 
doorway  with  my  mother,  he  vowed  I  had  grown  out 
of  all  knowledge,  using  the  phrase,  as  he  told  us,  in 
two  senses,  having  reference  both  to  bodily  increase 
and  mental  decrease.  A  few  days  thereafter  he 
astounded  me  by  the  information  that  he  intended 
getting  me  a  tutor  under  whom  I  should  study  as 
befitted  my  rank  and  station,  and  again  departed 
townwards,  leaving  me  in  a  very  dubious  frame  of 
mind  and  my  mother  much  perturbed  at  what  she 
considered  sinful  folly.  And  yet,  when  I  come  to 
think  upon  it,  my  father  was  in  the  right,  and  I 
owe  nearly  all  I  cherish  to  this  sudden  freak  which 
brought  Henry  Gering  to  Erkinholme.  It  was  no 
doubt  all  very  well  to  spend  two  hours  of  the  even- 
ing with  the  old  minister,  but  when  one  hour  was 
spent  in  his  going  to  sleep  and  the  other  in  his  wak- 
ing up  I  benefited  little  from  his  learning  and  dis- 
course, the  latter,  indeed,  consisting  chiefly  of  heavy 
snores.  As  a  result,  it  was  a  very  ignorant  youth 
who  met  the  learned  bachelor  of  Cambridge,  as  the 
latter  one  fine  day  in  April  rode  into  the  courtyard 
on  a  steed  some  two  sizes  overshort  for  his  long  legs. 
His  first  appearance  did  not  go  far  to  inspire  rever- 


BY  SIDE   OF   TWEED.  2$ 

ence  in  his  pupil.  He  was  an  extremely  tall  and 
ungainly  man,  with  a  gaunt,  spare  figure  and  narrow, 
sloping  shoulders.  His  hair  fell  straight  and  brist- 
ling upon  his  neck,  and  his  clean-shaven  face  was 
one  of  the  most  curious  I  have  seen  in  man.  With 
his  weak  eyes,  ill-shaped  nose,  and  long  mouth,  from 
which  his  clipped  English  accent  sounded  strangely, 
he  looked  the  last  person  fitted  to  have  charge  of  a 
wild  lad  in  his  teens.  He  was  dressed  in  very 
sombre  hues,  and  wore  a  great  broad-brimmed  hat 
which  might  have  suited  one  of  Cromwell's  pastors. 
His  breeches  were  shabby  and  frayed  at  the  knees, 
and  his  hosen,  being  purple  in  colour,  formed  a  curious 
contrast  to  his  black  cloth.  As  I  have  said,  he  was 
too  big  for  his  horse,  a  sorry,  shaggy  beast,  and  his 
long,  thin  feet  would  have  touched  the  ground  had 
he  let  them  hang  free  from  the  stirrups.  At  first 
sight  of  him  I  clapped  hands  to  sides,  and  even  in 
the  presence  of  my  father  was  about  to  give  vent  to 
my  mirth,  when  the  stranger  saw  me  and  nodded 
and  smiled.  It  may  seem  strange  to  those  who 
knew  him  not,  but  that  rare  smile  transformed 
Henry  Gering's  plain  face  as  a  ray  of  sunlight 
changes  a  bleak  moorland  on  a  day  of  lowering  cloud 
and  gathering  rain.  What  is  more,  it  put  an  end  to 
my  laughter  and  was  the  beginning  of  a  friendship, 
broken,  no  doubt,  and  for  a  time  despised  by  one  of 
us,  but  firm  and  steadfast  at  the  bitter  end.  I  can- 


24  TO  A  RMS  I 

not  say  wherein  lay  its  charm,  but  the  mournful, 
half-feeble  look  vanished  before  it,  and  one  saw  the 
hidden  honesty  and  strength  which  lay  behind  so 
curious  a  mask.  His  dismounting  was  more  easy 
than  graceful,  as  was  his  bow  to  my  mother,  who,  I 
grieve  to  say,  received  him  in  somewhat  chilling 
fashion.  Indeed,  her  chief  thought,  as  I  found 
thereafter,  was  that  such  a  long,  thin  body  would 
take  a  terrible  amount  of  provender  to  fill  it,  and 
would  more  than  fill  any  bed  in  Erkinholme.  It  did 
not  take  Henry  Gering,  however,  more  than  a  week 
to  make  her  a  stanch  ally,  and,  indeed,  before  a 
month  was  out  he  was  a  prime  favourite  with  all  of 
us,  excepting,  indeed,  my  father,  who,  as  I  have  said, 
was  a  strange  man  and  did  not  bestow  his  affections 
lightly,  or,  if  he  did,  took  precious  care  to  keep  the 
fact  well  concealed.  My  tutor's  greeting  of  his 
pupil  seemed  to  me  at  the  time  most  fitting,  though 
I  have  often  thought  since  that  his  manner  was  a 
trifle  old  for  his  years,  as  he  numbered  but  some 
three  and  twenty  winters  when  first  I  met  him.  He 
very  reverently  laid  his  huge,  bony  hand  on  my  head, 
and  delivered  himself  of  a  sentence  which  I  took  to 
be  Latin,  but  found  thereafter  was  Greek,  the  latter 
being  ever  his  favourite.  He  then  shook  me  by  the 
hancl  very  solemnly,  and  I  remember  thinking  how 
soft  his  fingers  were  despite  their  thinness.  It  was, 
however,  their  loose  jointing  which  gave  them  this 


BY  SIDE   OF   TWEED.  2$ 

feeling,  for,  like  all  the  rest  of  his  big  skeleton,  his 
finger  bones  were  loosely  hung  together,  and,  as  a 
consequence,  his  knuckles  were  very  large  and  prom- 
inent. To  our  surprise,  a  small  valise  held  all  his 
belongings,  and  these  were  mostly  books,  so  that  out 
of  very  pity  my  good  mother  set  to  work  to  make 
him  underlinen,  and  his  gratitude  for  the  same  was 
ludicrous ;  but  such  was  ever  his  way,  thankful  for 
the  veriest  trifle,  and  nearly  in  tears  at  a  kindness. 
At  the  first  I  was  inclined  somewhat  to  despise  him, 
for  I  soon  found  that  he  had  been  more  or  less  of 
a  bookworm  all  his  days,  and  his  talk  ran  on  his 
university  life,  and  in  especial  of  various  doings  at 
Emmanuel  College,  where  he  had  been  a  scholar. 
It  seemed  to  me  that  these  students  must  have  been 
a  very  grave  and  learned  company,  but  later  experi- 
ence has  served  to  alter  this  view,  for  I  have  met 
several  of  this  very  college  who  in  no  way  confirmed 
my  early  ideas. 

Howbeit,  in  course  of  time  my  feelings  towards 
him  underwent  a  change,  for  if  his  coming  revealed 
to  me  many  things  of  which  I  had  before  been 
ignorant,  it  also  served  to  enlighten  him  on  many 
points.  As  far  as  I  could  gather,  he  had  never  been 
a  boy ;  that  is,  he  had  been  busy  over  books  and 
parchment  from  his  infancy,  and  I  confess  I  was  a 
sore  puzzle  to  him.  He  did  not  know  what  to  make 
of  my  restlessness  and  waywardness,  and  as  for  our 


26  TO  ARMS! 

wild  games  and  pranks,  they  filled  him  with  a  holy 
horror  till  he  got  used  to  them. 

Moreover,  I  found  he  had  been  born  and  bred  in  a 
very  flat  country,  with  many  ditches  and  much  mo- 
notony of  scenery,  and  as  since  those  days  I  have 
been  in  the  Netherlands,  I  can  well  conceive  his 
wonder  at  the  beauties  about  him.  I  very  soon  had 
him  versed  in  the  ways  of  birds  and  beasts,  and  I 
laugh  even  yet  when  I  think  of  how  he  sweated  and 
toiled  in  great  good-humour  as  he  tried  to  scale  a 
tall,  smooth  elm  for  a  crow's  nest,  and  I  can  well 
recall  his  face  of  misery  when  an  addled  egg  gave 
way  within  his  mouth. 

It  may  seem  strange  that  so  young  a  man  should 
have  known  so  little  of  the  pleasures  of  youth,  —  not 
that  the  tasting  of  a  foul  egg  is  one  of  them,  —  but 
it  must  be  remembered  that  he  was  the  only  one  of 
his  family,  and,  save  when  at  Cambridge,  had  lived 
solely  with  an  aged  mother,  who  had  been  his  chief 
care,  as  he  had  been  her  comfort.  She,  good  woman, 
had  gone  the  way  of  all  flesh  and  left  him  very  poor 
and  very  mournful.  By  great  good  fortune,  as  he 
had  thought,  he  had  become  secretary  to  a  gentle- 
man at  ten  pounds  a  year;  but  his  master  died  of 
the  small-pox  in  Edinburgh,  and  he  was  like  to  have 
starved  had  my  father  not  found  him  in  the  court  to 
which  he  had  been  haled  as  a  vagabond.  John  Oli- 
phant,  being,  as  I  have  said,  a  man  of  discernment, 


BY  SIDE   OF   TWEED.  2J 

and,  as  I  think  I  have  not  said,  one  far  from  waste- 
ful in  most  matters,  talked  very  fairly  with  him,  and 
finally  engaged  him  at  twelve  pounds  a  year  as  tutor 
to  his  son,  and  brought  him  home  in  some  glee ;  for, 
as  I  heard  him  tell  my  mother,  the  fool  of  an  English- 
man had  not  even  bargained  as  to  salmon  thrice  a 
week. 

This  thought,  however,  calls  to  my  mind  that 
Henry  Gering  had  one  recreation,  for  he  was  a  lover 
of  the  gentle  art ;  but  I  found  that  it  was  a  very 
gentle  form  of  that  art  he  had  pursued.  Indeed,  I 
have  never  seen  great  sport  in  sitting  by  a  still 
stream,  book  in  one  hand  and  rod  in  the  other,  wait- 
ing for  fat  and  stupid  fish  to  hook  themselves,  and 
be  drawn  ashore  without  fight  or  show  of  courage. 
I  should  dearly  love  to  tell  of  the  first  trout  he 
caught  in  Tweed,  by  what  he  was  pleased  to  call 
"  the  new  method ; "  but,  though  he  nearly  drowned 
himself  in  the  landing  of  it,  and  gave  me  a  half-holi- 
day in  sheer  joy,  the  fish  itself  weighed  but  a  half- 
pound  and  was  ill  fed.  Moreover,  I  find  I  have 
made  little  way  in  my  tale,  despite  my  worthy 
resolves,  and  so  will  pass  on  without  more  ado  to 
more  important  matters. 


CHAPTER  II. 

THE  MAID  FROM  THE  SOUTH. 

THE  mansion  house  of  Erkinholme,  if  it  could  not 
boast  of  a  noble  appearance  and  many  rooms,  had 
beyond  doubt  a  noble  site  and  was  the  abode  of  much 
comfort  and  kindliness.  The  old  keep,  gray  and 
weather-beaten,  which  had  seen  many  a  band  of 
hardy  moss-troopers  come  and  go,  and  witnessed 
English  armies  sweeping  northwards  or  flying  south, 
formed  one  end  of  the  house  as  I  knew  it,  the  part 
within  the  courtyard,  and  behind  which  lay  stables 
and  outhouses.  It  had  been  greatly  added  to,  how- 
ever, chiefly  by  my  father,  and  a  strong,  square  build- 
ing reached  out  from  it  into  a  garden,  which  to  me 
was  a  paradise.  Therein  grew  half  a  hundred  grosset- 
bushes,  bearing  most  luscious  fruit,  both  green  and 
red,  and  more  especially  a  berry  famed  in  all  St. 
Drynans,  a  mixture  of  the  twain,  being  a  greenish 
yellow  with  ruddy  stripes  and  excellently  juicy  and 
well  flavoured.  Moreover,  our  apple-trees  were  un- 
surpassed, and  there  was  an  abundance  of  currants 
and  of  wall  fruit ;  and  when,  on  a  fine  summer's  day, 

28 


THE  MAID   FROM   THE  SOUTH.  29 

the  river's  murmuring  came  faintly  to  one's  ears,  and 
the  honey  bees  were  flitting  on  wings  of  gossamer 
from  sweet  pea  to  snapdragon,  I  desired  naught  bet- 
ter than  to  lie  very  drowsily  in  the  shade  and  dream 
the  dreams  of  youth.  But,  indeed,  at  all  seasons, 
that  garden  was  well  worth  the  seeing,  for  even  in 
the  winter  the  holly-trees  with  their  crimson  spotting 
made  a  very  fair  show  of  colour  against  snow  or  hoar 
frost.  I  have  set  all  this  down  in  order  to  tell  how 
it  was  that  Henry  Gering  enticed  me  to  my  work, 
for  if  before  breakfast  I  did  two  good  hours  at  con- 
struing or  learning  by  rote  some  English  poet,  I  was 
at  liberty  to  walk  with  him  and  talk  on  divers  mat- 
ters after  the  meal,  which  we  had  at  seven  by  the 
clock,  and  which  was  our  greatest  in  the  day.  I  soon 
learned  to  look  forward  to  this  as  a  treat  not  to  be 
lightly  foregone,  for  my  tutor,  though  he  conversed 
with  gravity,  did  so  with  wisdom  and  in  a  way  most 
interesting,  and  he  had  many  views  on  many  subjects. 

"  A  very  hearty  morning  to  you,  Allan,"  he  was 
wont  to  say ;  "  to-day  we  shall  further  consider  the 
philosophy  of  Plato." 

At  another  time  it  would  be  the  Commonwealth, 
the  memory  of  which,  in  some  queer  manner,  he 
managed  to  both  love  and  hate.  I  learned  much 
from  him  in  this  way,  but  what  I  chiefly  cared  to 
discuss  with  him  was  the  then  recent  Treaty  of 
Union. 


30  TO   ARMS! 

He  had  by  good  luck  witnessed  the  wild  and 
stormy  scene  in  the  Scottish  capital,  when  the  two 
countries  were  made  one  as  far  as  statecraft  could 
so  make  them,  and  though  he  regarded  the  treaty  as 
very  fit  and  proper,  I  used  to  thrill  with  a  wild  joy 
when  he  recounted  how  Belhaven,  Fletcher,  and 
Lockhart  had  pleaded  and  thundered  against  the 
hated  measure,  and  how  the  furious  mob  had 
wrecked  the  heavy  wagons  which  had  borne  Eng- 
lish gold  to  the  castle,  and  had  hurled  volleys  of 
stones  at  the  hapless  drivers.  Indeed,  he  had  been 
scared  by  the  folk  of  Edinburgh,  whom  he  told  me 
were  the  keenest-witted  and  the  most  passionate 
people  he  had  known.  As  for  me,  I  knew  not  what 
to  think  of  all  that  had  passed.  My  father,  whose 
judgment  and  foresight  I  greatly  honoured,  was  for 
the  Union  heart,  and  soul ;  my  mother,  with  whom 
I  was  more  in  sympathy,  reviled  it  openly  ;  and  so 
at  one  time  I  lauded  it  to  the  skies,  at  another  I  had 
no  words  too  hard  for  it,  and  all  this  much  to  the 
amusement  of  my  good  tutor,  who  could  not  conceive 
a  lad  having  such  interest  in  politics  and  matters  of 
state. 

It  seems  to  me,  however,  that  we  in  Scotland  grow 
older  much  more  speedily  than  they  do  in  the  south, 
and  the  love  of  argument  is  bred  in  us  ere  we  don 
breeks  and  can  handle  our  horn  spoons.  For  all  my 
doubts  I  can  see  now,  as  indeed  my  whole  course  of 


THE   MAID   FROM   THE  SOUTH.  3! 

action  has  proved,  that  Henry  Gering's  arguments 
convinced  me,  for  he  showed  me  very  clearly  that 
such  was  the  feeling  betwixt  the  two  countries  that 
another  year  would  have  seen  war ;  that  not  of  Jaco- 
bites against  the  house  of  Hanover,  but  of  the  Scot- 
tish nation  against  England.  I  willingly  allow  that 
it  has  taken  long,  and  will  take  longer  ere  the  true 
benefit  of  this  great  act  is  seen,  and  that  it  has 
brought  many  evils  in  its  train ;  but,  having  travelled 
and  been  to  some  extent  behind  the  scenes,  I  thank 
God  that  I  was  so  influenced  in  my  youth  as  to  take 
a  proper  view  of  these  weighty  matters. 

All  this,  however,  is  but  by  the  way,  and  I  must 
hie  me  back  to  Erkinholme  in  the  old  days,  and  my 
manner  of  study.  I  was  kept  hard  at  my  tasks,  for 
Henry  Gering  earned  his  stipend  well ;  and  if  at 
times  I  rebelled,  yet  I  satisfied  him  upon  the  whole, 
albeit  he  was  no  easy  man  to  please,  being  very  strict 
in  his  way,  and  a  mighty  stickler  for  obedience.  All 
the  same,  if  he  was  my  master  in  the  hours  of  work, 
I  very  soon  became  his  in  those  of  play  and  recrea- 
tion, and  made  his  life  a  burden  to  him  at  times  ;  for 
he  was  a  trifle  short  in  the  wind,  and  did  not  always 
relish  a  mad  scamper  or  a  bout  with  quarter-staves. 
He  had  to  put  up  with  it,  nevertheless,  for  so  my 
father  ordered,  as  he  was  somewhat  shocked  to  find 
that  my  worthy  tutor  could  not  handle  a  sword,  and 
knew  but  little  of  these  arts  and  graces  which  are  befit- 


32  TO  ARMS! 

ting  in  a  gentleman.  Indeed  he  was  at  no  small  pains 
to  teach  Henry  Gering  how  to  fence  and  ride,  and  did 
not  cease  till  he  was  sure  that  the  poor  man  could 
never  learn  the  first  or  enjoy  the  second.  Being  sat- 
isfied, however,  upon  these  points,  he  left  him  to  his 
own  devices,  after  rating  him  very  soundly,  which 
scolding  the  scholar  took  meekly  and  with  thankful- 
ness, and,  when  my  mother  condoled  with  him,  merely 
smiled  gravely  and  said  the  pen  was  greater  than  the 
sword,  and  that  men  had  been  given  legs,  citing 
Adam's  case  the  while.  Thereupon,  as  is  the  way 
with  women,  Dame  Oliphant  scolded  him  for  want 
of  spirit,  and  also  left  him  to  himself,  which,  being 
what  he  wanted,  pleased  him  very  well. 

My  father  took  also  another  notion  in  his  head, 
which  was  of  more  moment,  for  he  laid  it  down  as 
a  rule  that  I  should  learn  to  speak  and  write  in  good 
English  ;  and  this  I  found  a  hard  thing,  and  looked 
upon  as  strange.  John  Oliphant  himself  was  none 
too  particular,  and  my  mother  spoke  as  they  do  in 
the  west  country  ;  while  I,  as  was  but  natural,  had 
hitherto  talked  in  the  broad  Scots,  which  came  so 
readily  to  my  tongue  and  sounded  so  homely  to  my 
ears.  It  seemed  to  me  folly  at  the  time  to  change 
all  this,  but  I  have  since  found  the  wisdom  of  it,  for 
it  has  put  me  at  my  ease  with  persons  of  distinction, 
whom  it  was  fated  I  should  meet,  and  saved  me  from 
ridicule  at  times,  while  now  I  find  it  of  great  avail 


MAID   FROM   THE   SOUTH.  33 

in  the  writing  of  these  memoirs.  Still,  let  it  not  be 
thought  I  gave  up  my  mother  tongue,  and  have 
ceased  to  use  it  upon  occasion ;  for,  as  we  say, 
I  lippen  to  the  harsh  speech  of  the  cold  north,  and 
have  found  it  a  comfort  and  a  solace  in  queer  places 
and  at  odd  times. 

Perchance  also  it  has  proved  of  greater  service 
to  me  than  the  other,  but  as  I  hope  to  show  how 
and  when  in  this  my  history,  I  will  say  naught  more 
concerning  it  at  the  present. 

In  all  other  ways  our  life  at  Erkinholme  went  on 
very  much  as  it  had  done,  only  as  children  came  re- 
tainers went,  till  only  old  Mat  Kerr  and  two  serving- 
maids  were  left  us  ;  but  the  former  was  a  host  in 
himself.  He  had  come  with  my  mother  from  Gallo- 
way, where  he  had  been  a  great  upholder  of  the  Cov- 
enant and  counted  as  one  of  its  stoutest  defenders. 
He  was  a  grim  old  man,  very  full  of  texts  and  at 
times  of  strong  waters,  but  he  could  tell  a  tale  with 
the  best,  and  retained  much  of  his  youthful  fire  and 
courage.  He  would  never  have  served  under  John 
Oliphant  but  for  the  ride  of  which  I  have  spoken, 
and  this  had  won  his  heart,  though  at  the  time  he 
had  come  very  near  running  his  future  master  through 
the  body. 

He  had  sole  charge  of  the  secret  room  in  which  my 
father  worked  when  at  home,  and  in  which,  as  I  now 
know,  he  hoped  to  discover  the  nature  of  certain  gems 


34  TO   ARMS! 

and  the  method  of  making  them,  and  many  a  time 
Mat  Kerr's  strong  arm  has  sent  me  spinning  down 
the  passage  when  I  strove  to  enter  and  explore  the 
mysteries. 

I  can  see  him  yet  in  his  clothes  of  hodden-gray, 
with  his  plaid  and  broad  bonnet,  a  Bible  in  one 
pocket  and  a  case  full  of  bullets  in  another,  about 
each  of  which  he  had  a  wondrous  story,  for  half  of 
them  had  made  him  their  billet.  Beyond  a  doubt  he 
had  seen  and  suffered  much,  for  he  was  one  of  the 
many  taken  at  Bothwell  Brig  and  one  of  the  few  who 
had  won  clear  from  the  kirkyard  of  Greyfriars.  There 
was  an  old  seat  of  stone,  stained  and  lichen-spotted, 
which  jutted  out,  in  a  sunny  corner,  from  the  court- 
yard wall,  and  many  a  time  and  oft  have  I  listened  to 
the  old  man  as  he  sat  thereon.  I  loved  to  see  the 
wild  war-gleam  come  into  his  watery  and  faded  eyes 
as  he  told  of  fierce  skirmishes  with  the  dragooners, 
and  it  was  worth  while  watching  his  shaggy  and 
snow-white  eyebrows  draw  together  in  a  frown,  as 
he  recounted  some  cruel  killing  on  the  bleak  hillside, 
a  murder  with,  for  accompaniments,  the  wailing  of 
fatherless  bairns  and  the  curses  of  a  new-made 
widow.  And  every  now  and  then  he  would  rise 
heavily  and  straighten  his  bowed  back,  and  send 
me  for  the  two  crossed  broadswords  which  hung 
above  his  bed-head  ;  and  till  the  breath  went  from 
him  he  would  show  me  some  of  his  half -forgotten 


THE   MAID   FROM   THE  SOUTH.  35 

cuts  and  thrusts,  and  follow  the  lesson  by  setting 
forth  the  history  of  every  scratch  and  notch  and 
stain  upon  the  heavier  of  the  two  blades,  which  had 
been  his  own. 

He  was  one  of  the  last  of  an  old  race,  a  very  stiff- 
necked  but  noble  generation,  and  I  remember  full 
well  I  used  to  marvel  at  his  age,  and  wrinkles,  and 
withered  skin  ;  and  now  —  ah  now  !  for  so  the  world 
wags  —  I  am  as  he  was  in  many  ways,  and  the  lads 
wonder  at  the  old  doctor's  musty  tales  and  dwellings 
on  the  past.  Truly,  tempus  fugit  is  a  very  true 
saying,  and  one  not  to  be  lightly  thought  upon. 

Such,  then,  were  my  teachers,  with  in  addition  my 
mother,  whose  precepts  were  much  like  those  of  her 
ancient  henchman,  though  framed  more  gently. 

"  Laddie,  laddie,"  she  was  wont  to  say,  "  it  matters 
little  what  ye  be,  as  lang  as  ye  scorn  a  lie,  live  cleanly, 
and  aye  mind  that  parritch  is  the  best  o'  fare,"  and 
as  an  afterthought  she  would  add,  thinking  no  doubt 
of  my  father  and  his  doings,  "  ay,  and  dinna  meddle 
wi'  ither  folks'  ongauns."  And  here  I  will  say  that 
this  is  an  excellent  advice,  but  a  trifle  hard  to  act 
upon,  at  least  in  its  latter  part. 

And  now  I  will  pass  on  to  the  first  of  those  events 
which  had  to  do  with  the  part  I  was  to  play  in  life, 
and  which  was  neither  more  nor  less  than  the  advent 
of  another  stranger,  but  one  as  unlike  the  first  as  it 
was  possible  to  imagine. 


36  710  ARMS! 

Henry  Gering  had  been  at  Erkinholme  a  year  and 
more,  and  he  and  I  were  fast  friends  despite  disparity 
of  age.  I  was  a  very  different  youth  from  the  wild 
lad  he  had  come  to  teach,  for  I  had  grown  greatly 
both  in  mind  and  body,  and  though  as  keen  on  sport 
and  frolic  as  ever,  I  had  begun  to  see  there  were 
other  things  worth  striving  after,  and  no  longer 
found  my  tasks  irksome  and  deemed  it  wasted  time 
to  be  an  hour  indoors.  It  was,  then,  upon  a  very 
fine  day  in  May  that  we  in  Erkinholme  were  sur- 
prised for  the  second  time.  Very  well  do  I  remem- 
ber it  as  one  of  those  clear,  bright  days  with  a 
certain  shrewdness  in  the  air,  telling  that  spring 
yet  lingered,  loath  to  leave  us.  I  was  sitting  idly 
on  a  bench  of  stone  near  the  courtyard  gate,  watch- 
ing the  rooks  flapping  heavily  nestwards,  twig-laden 
or  cawing  noisily  to  their  mates,  and  catching  the  call 
or  answer  of  a  cuckoo  from  the  woods  by  the  river's 
bank.  Of  a  sudden  there  came  the  distant  sounds 
of  horse-hoofs  to  my  ears,  and-  I  sat  up  and  waited 
expectantly,  though,  from  where  I  was,  I  could  not 
see  the  highway. 

I  was  of  opinion  that  it  was  my  father  returning 
from  one  of  his  usual  trips  to  Edinburgh  town,  and  I 
thirsted  for  news  of  what  was  doing  there  and  in  the 
world  outside  us,  and  I  wondered  if  things  had  gone 
well  with  him,  for  I  knew  he  had  been  at  law  with 
Elliot  of  Lea  anent  two  grass  fields  and  certain 


"I    LEANED    FORWARD    TO    GET    THE    FIRST    GLIMPSE    OF   THE 
RIDERS." 


THE   MAID   FROM   THE   SOUTH.  37 

damage  done  by  cattle.  It  meant  a  good  deal  to  our 
peace  and  comfort  how  things  had  gone,  and  so  I 
waited  with  impatience,  and  then  with  curiosity,  for 
borne  to  me  upon  the  evening  wind  came  a  double 
tattoo,  a  heavy  pounding  like  that  of  my  father's  old 
brown  cob,  and  a  lighter  stroke,  which  was  new  to 
me.  Nearer  and  nearer  drew  the  sounds,  and  I 
leaned  forward,  hands  on  knees,  to  get  the  first 
glimpse  of  the  riders  as  they  rounded  the  wooded 
corner  of  the  branch  road  leading  up-hill  to  the 
house. 

Thud,  clatter,  thud !  and  then  sure  enough  my 
father  hove  in  sight,  sitting  very  square  upon  his 
broad-chested  nag ;  but  I  gave  a  whistle  of  astonish- 
ment, for  beside  him  trotted  a  palfrey  with  a  woman 
on  its  back.  I  remember  thinking  at  that  moment 
how  prettily  she  sat  her  beast,  rising  and  falling  to 
the  swinging  trot  with  ease  and  grace ;  and  then,  be- 
fore I  could  admire  further  or  wonder  more,  they 
were  upon  me. 

At  a  glance  I  saw  that  the  woman  was  young,  a 
mere  girl,  and  I  noted  a  very  pleasant  colour  in  her 
face  and  a  sparkle  in  her  eyes.  Indeed,  so  pleasant 
was  the  one  and  so  well  worth  watching  the  other, 
that  I  forgot  both  my  father  and  my  manners,  and 
sat  and  stared  at  her,  and  she  in  turn  stared  hard  at 
me,  no  whit  abashed.  How  long  I  might  thus  have 
sat,  I  cannot  tell,  for  they  had  reined  up  at  the  gate, 


38  TO  ARAIS! 

but  I  was  brought  quickly  to  my  senses  by  my 
father's  voice. 

"  Ye  muckle  lout !  "  he  cried,  "  where  are  your 
manners?  Is  this  all  your  tutoring  has  done  for 
you  ?  To  your  feet,  sir,  to  your  feet,  and  make  your 
reverence !  " 

I  flushed  hotly,  rose  slowly  to  my  full  height,  and 
was  about  to  do  as  he  bade  me,  when  my  glance  lit 
again  on  the  girl's  face,  and  I  saw  her  lip  curl  into  a 
smile  at  my  clumsiness  and  lack  of  breeding. 

Now  I  had  in  those  days  a  very  foolish  pride,  and 
was  mightily  sensitive  about  small  matters,  and  the 
girl's  bearing  angered  me. 

"  I  crave  your  pardon,  sir,"  I  said,  "  but  I  do  not 
know  this  lady's  name,  and  — 

"What!"  he  shouted,  "ye  would  bandy  words 
with  me,  ye  unmannerly  loon  ?  Did  I  not  tell  ye, 
Mistress  Dorothy,"  he  went  on,  turning  to  the  girl, 
"  that  I  had  a  great  bear  for  a  son  ?  Do  as  I  bid  ye, 
sir ! " 

I  looked  first  at  him  and  then  at  the  stranger. 
She  had  a  very  mischievous  twinkle  in  her  eye,  but 
for  all  that  I  was  about  to  make  my  reverence, 
though  feeling  a  great  fool  for  my  pains,  when  she 
leaned  ov^-  towards  her  companion,  and,  in  a  whisper 
which  was  only  half  a  whisper,  said,  very  archly : 

"  But,  Mr.  Oliphaat,  have  we  paid  for  the  show  ? " 

I  heard  her  very  plainly,  and  without  so  much  as  a 


THE   MAID   FROM   THE  SOUTH.  39 

word  or  a  look  I  swung  round  upon  my  heels,  and 
marched  homewards,  with  my  head  very  high  in  the 
air,  my  shoulders  squared,  and  a  burning  spot  on 
either  cheek. 

"Was  I,  Allan  Oliphant  of  Erkinholme,  to  be 
befooled  by  this  mere  chit  of  a  girl  ? "  I  asked 
myself.  I  did  not  even  know  who  she  was  or 
whence  she  came.  Mistress  Dorothy,  my  father  had 
called  her.  "A  pretty  name,"  I  thought,  "while 
she  herself"  —but  just  then  I  heard  her  laughing 
merrily  at  my  discomfiture,  and  I  could  not  forgive 
her  jest  and  the  slight  put  upon  me. 

I  heard  the  horses'  shoes  clanging  on  the  court- 
yard flags,  I  heard  my  father  call  after  me  in  a  good- 
humoured  voice,  but  I  paid  no  heed,  and,  slipping 
around  the  house,  I  got  me  to  the  old  garden  to 
think  over  the  matter.  The  more  I  thought  upon 
it  the  more  did  it  puzzle  me. 

This  stranger  was  a  Southron  by  her  tongue,  and, 
as  far  as  I  knew,  we  had  no  acquaintance  of  her 
name.  Had  my  father  been  playing  the  knight- 
errant  ?  He  had  played  it  once,  and  might  do  so 
again,  though  it  was  not  over  likely  at  his  time  of 
life.  My  mother,  who  kept  no  secrets  from  me  as  a 
rule,  had  said  nothing  of  this  girl's  coming. 

"  Egad,"  said  I  to  myself,  "  'tis  a  puzzle,"  and 
could  get  no  further.  I  soon  felt  I  was  not  likely 
to  solve  the  riddle  in  this  way,  and,  when  I  came  to 


4O  TO    ARMS! 

think  upon  matters  more  calmly,  I  was  not  sure  but 
that  I  had  made  a  great  ass  of  myself.  Nor  did  I 
see  how  I  was  to  get  out  of  my  difficulty,  for  I  had 
my  father's  dourness  in  no  small  measure,  and  I  did 
not  fancy  craving  pardon  like  a  child  who  has  done 
wrong. 

And  yet,  well,  to  tell  the  truth,  it  was  near  time 
for  supper,  and  I  had  a  very  healthy  hunger  in  those 
days,  and  did  not  fancy  an  empty  stomach  for  the 
sake  of  any  miss  who  chose  to  make  pert  speeches. 

"Well,"  thought  I  to  myself,  "I  must  brazen  it 
out,  and  if  that  fail,  pocket  my  pride,"  for  after  all  I 
was  not  much  more  than  a  boy,  and  had  a  boy's  eye 
for  supper  and  such-like  trifles. 

With  a  shrug  of  my  shoulders,  a  trick  I  had  even 
in  those  days,  I  took  my  way  indoors,  where  no  one 
seemed  stirring,  and,  having  seen  to  my  hands  and 
hair  with  more  care  than  was  usual  with  me,  I  went 
quietly  down  the  stairs,  for  my  chamber  was  in  the 
old  part  of  the  house,  and  entered  the  room  in  which 
we  dined. 

Full  of  memories  is  that  place  to  me,  a  long,  low 
room,  with  a  heavy  roof  of  blackened  oak,  the  joists 
showing,  where  spiders  loved  to  spin  their  webs,  but 
had  a  sorry  time  of  it  under  my  mother's  ruthless 
sway.  The  windows  were  deep  set,  and  looked  out 
upon  a  garden  bed,  which  just  then  was  gay  with 
early  flowers,  while  the  light  thus  late  in  the  after- 


THE   MAID   FROM   THE   SOUTH.  41 

noon  filtered  through  the  diamond  panes  but  feebly. 
The  setting  of  the  table  showed  no  sign  of  the  pov- 
erty which  pinched  us,  and  I  saw  at  a  glance  there 
was  to  be  somewhat  of  a  feast.  It  was  not  every 
day  that  two  fat  pullets  and  a  side  of  bacon  graced 
our  board,  to  say  nothing  of  a  great  cold  pasty,  and  a 
shoulder  of  lamb.  Nor,  as  a  rule,  was  there  such 
a  show  of  silver,  and  it  was  but  rarely  that  the 
spoons  adorned  with  the  crest  of  the  house  of 
Oliphant  made  their  appearance. 

"  There  must  be  something  very  special  about  this 
maid,"  thought  I,  taking  stock  of  the  good  things 
before  me,  and  then,  not  knowing,  I  spoke  aloud. 
"It  may  be  a  good  thing  she  has  come,  after  all," 
said  I. 

"Indeed,  sir,  I  am  much  beholden  to  you,"  replied 
a  voice  I  knew,  and  turning  sharply,  I  found  myself 
face  to  face  with  the  subject  of  my  thoughts,  who 
had  stolen  in  unheard,  and  who  straightway  swept 
me  a  curtsey. 

I  had  time  to  look  at  her  more  closely,  and  saw 
that  she  was  older  than  I  had  thought.  She  was 
tall,  reaching  nearly  to  a  level  with  my  chin,  and 
her  figure,  though  she  had  not  yet  reached  woman's 
estate,  showed  fair  sign  of  promise. 

She  had  a  wealth  of  hair  of  a  rich  brown  hue,  that 
colour  for  which  we  have  no  name,  but  which  in  cer- 
tain lights  shows  ruddy  or  golden  tints,  and  it  was 


42  TO   ARMS! 

coiled  about  a  very  shapely  head,  adorned  by  a  pair 
of  wonderfully  clear  gray  eyes,  a  clean-cut  nose,  well 
freckled  across  the  bridge,  and  a  mouth  which  seemed 
made  for  laughter,  were  one  to  judge  from  its  lip 
curves.  She  had  changed  her  habit  for  some  dress 
of  dark  stuff,  and  had  a  white  kerchief  folded  across 
her  shoulders,  and  it  struck  me  she  made  a  very 
dainty  picture,  as  she  stood  demurely  before  me  in 
the  fading  light. 

"Well,"  said  she,  "perhaps  if  you  have  done  you 
will  tell  me  why  it  may  be  a  good  thing  she  has 
come,  after  all." 

"Hum,"  said  I,  and  looked  at  her,  and  then  at  the 
table ;  "  hum,"  I  said  again,  and  reddened  under  her 
gaze. 

"  Ah,"  she  cried,  suddenly,  "  I  see  how  it  is  !  Fie, 
sir,  fie !  Your  father  told  me  some  things  to  your 
discredit,  but  none  so  bad  as  this.  Why,"  she  went 
on,  "  I  had  ever  heard  you  Scotch  were  a  courtly 
race,  but  I  fear —  " 

"  That  I  am  an  exception  to  the  rule,"  I  broke  in, 
speaking  perhaps  with  some  bitterness,  for  I  felt 
that  things  had  gone  against  me,  and  though  but  a 
boy  in  years  I  was  wont  to  think  like  a  man,  and  so 
felt  my  position  more  acutely  than  may  be  thought 
possible  in  one  of  my  age. 

"Well,"  she  said,  "you  have  interrupted  me,  and 
that  was  not  what  I  was  going  to  say ;  but  we  shall 


THE  MAID  FROM   THE  SOUTH.  43 

cry  quits,  if  it  please  you.  I  was  rude  at  the  gate 
and  so  were  you,  and  now  you  have  been  rude  again  ; 
for  it  is  not  always  safe  to  think  aloud,  you  know. 
The  odds  are  with  me,  I  think,  but  I  am  willing  to 
cry  quits,  if  it  is  to  your  liking,  Master  Allan." 

She  held  out  her  hand  very  frankly,  and  I  took  it 
in  my  own  great  paw,  and  then  hesitated,  not  quite 
knowing  what  to  do,  while  she  looked  at  me  with  an 
amused  expression. 

I  had  not  courage  to  raise  it  to  my  lips.,  and  was 
merely  about  to  shake  it  heartily,  when  in  all  prob- 
ability I  should  have  hurt  her,  for  it  was  a  very  small 
hand  that  lay  in  my  fist,  —  I  say  I  was  about  to  give 
it  a  hearty  grip,  when  the  door  was  pushed  open, 
and  there  entered  Henry  Gering. 


CHAPTER    III. 

A    LITTLE    ROGUE. 

So  quick  is  the  monster  with  the  green  eye  to 
seize  his  victim,  that,  for  the  first  time  since  my 
tutor  came,  I  disliked  his  presence,  and  wished  him 
elsewhere.  I  dropped  the  hand  I  held,  and  at  any 
other  time  would  have  been  diverted  by  the  way 
Master  Gering  stumbled  into  the  room.  He  always 
forgot  that  there  was  a  certain  step  at  the  door,  to 
be  taken  carefully,  and,  as  usual,  he  entered  with 
something  of  a  rush,  and  staggered  and  clutched  at 
Mistress  Dorothy,  who,  having  her  back  to  him, 
gave  a  little  cry  of  astonishment,  and  turned 
sharply. 

"  I  crave  your  pardon,  Mistress  Oliphant,  I  crave 
your  pardon,  but  the  light  is  bad,  and  the  step  a 
stumbling-block,"  he  began,  as  he  was  wont  to  do 
every  second  day  in  the  year ;  and  then,  as  he  got 
no  answer,  he  looked  closely  at  us,  and  his  face  was 
a  study.  I  half  hoped  that  he  would  show  to  no 
better  purpose  than  I  had  done,  but,  to  my  dismay, 
and  despite  the  manner  of  his  entry,  he  seemed  to 


A    LITTLE   ROGUE.  45 

gather  his  wits  very  quickly,  and  bowed  low,  and 
again  made  his  apology. 

"  Ah,"  said  the  girl,  as  she  heard  his  voice,  "  I 
think  I  have  the  pleasure  of  being  addressed  by  a 
countryman  ;  is  it  not  so  ?  Pray  present  me  to  your 
friend,  Master  Allan." 

Where  had  this  mere  lassie  got  her  readiness  of 
speech  and  assured  ways,  I  wondered,  as  I  made 
shift  to  do  as  she  asked. 

"Master  Gering,"  said  I,  "let  me  present  to  you 
Mistress  -  "  and  there  I  paused  and  looked  at  her. 
"I  fear,"  said  I,  "that  I  do  not  know  your  name." 

"  Am  I  to  take  that  for  another  compliment,  Mas- 
ter Allan  ? "  she  asked  ;  "  your  memory  is  short." 

I  glanced  at  my  tutor,  and  he  stood  gazing  at  us 
with  a  bewildered  smile  upon  his  face,  as  was  no  marvel. 

"Tit  for  tat,"  I  thought.  "And  if  it  is,"  said  I, 
"  so  is  your  name.  Master  Gering,  Mistress  Dorothy, 
who  has  no  surname." 

My  tutor  bowed  again,  and  coughed  behind  his 
hand ;  but  I  had  raised  a  storm,  for  the  girl  turned 
upon  me  in  a  trice. 

I  was  cool  enough  now,  and  listened  calmly,  as 
she  gave  me  what  my  good  mother  would  have  called 
a  down-setting.  Henry  Gering  looked  at  her  in  dis- 
may, for  her  tongue  went  like  a  bell-clapper,  and 
seeing  me  quiet  and  composed  served  but  to  make 
her  the  more  angry.  I  know  now  what  it  was  that 


46  TO   ARMS! 

roused  her,  and  can  see  how  ill-timed  was  my  jest ; 
but  then,  I  merely  thought  her  passionate,  and  very 
touchy  about  nothing,  although  at  the  same  time 
it  came  into  my  mind  that  she  looked  very  well 
when  in  a  rage.  She  had  drawn  herself  up,  her 
great  eyes  blazed  with  anger,  her  little  hands  were 
tightly  clenched,  and  she  kept  tapping  with  her  foot 
upon  the  floor,  while  she  poured  out  a  torrent  of  sar 
casm  upon  me,  and  showed  herself  possessed  of  a 
very  pretty  temper,  and  a  very  pretty  \vit. 

She  came  to  an  end  at  last,  and  stood  panting  and 
out  of  breath,  while  I,  in  nearly  as  great  a  rage  as 
herself,  made  her  a  mock  bow,  and  said,  forgetting 
she  was  a  stranger  and  a  guest : 

"  All  this  is  very  well,  madam,  but  we  have  not 
yet  heard  your  name." 

"  My  name ! "  she  cried,  "  well,  know  that  it  ib 
Mistress  Dorothy  Wayward.  Does  that  please  you, 
insolent  ? " 

"  Excellently  well,"  I  answered,  with  a  short 
laugh,  "and  it  suits  you  as  though  made  for  you," 
and  I  had  half  a  mind  to  tell  her  a  couplet  which 
kept  running  in  my  head  : 

Dorothy  Wayward  was  her  name, 
And  wayward  is  her  nature. 

Whether   I   should    have   done  so  or  not  I  cannot 
tell,  for  at  that  moment  the  courtyard  bell  began  its 


A    LITTLE   ROGUE.  47 

clanging,  and  my  mother  entered  the  room,  closely 
followed  by  my  father. 

My  mother's  face  was  troubled,  I  could  see,  while 
my  father  looked  very  well  pleased  with  himself,  and 
gave  Henry  Gering  a  playful  tap  upon  the  shoulder, 
much  to  the  good  man's  astonishment,  for  he  had 
never  been  so  treated  by  John  Oliphant  before,  and 
knew  not  what  to  make  of  it. 

It  was  too  dark  for  them  to  notice  my  flushed  face, 
or  to  mark  the  trace  of  temper  on  the  girl's  brow, 
and  these  signs  of  our  war  of  words  had  passed 
away  when  old  Mat  brought  in  the  candlesticks  and 
took  post  behind  my  father's  chair. 

Somehow  or  other  we  found  our  places  at  the 
table,  my  mother  setting  Mistress  Dorothy  opposite 
me  and  Henry  Gering,  so  that  she  was  by  herself, 
and  a  sort  of  lonely  look  about  her  made  me  feel 
some  pity,  in  spite  of  the  defiant  glance  she  gave  me 
as  we  sat  down.  Not  a  word  had  been  spoken  by 
one  of  us  all  this  time,  but  such  was  our  usual  cus- 
tom, to  keep  silent  till  my  father  had  said  grace. 
Now  John  Oliphant  had  a  very  curious  manner  of 
asking  a  blessing.  I  have  never  been  able  to  dis- 
cover whether  he  had  in  the  first  place  made  use  of 
the  long  string  of  words  merely  to  plague  my  mother, 
and  so  fallen  into  the  habit,  or  whether  he  liked  to 
keep  us  waiting  while  the  dishes  cooled  and  the 
maids  fretted.  Certain  it  is  that  he  hated  an  inter- 


48  TO   ARMS! 

ruption  when  once  upon  his  feet,  and  woe  betide  the 
offender !  but  little  did  I  think  that  Mistress  Dorothy 
knew  of  this  trait  in  his  character,  though  I  found 
out  thereafter  that  he  had  informed  her  of  much 
besides  my  many  shortcomings. 

His  grace  was  as  strange  as  it  was  long,  for  it 
began  with  a  prayer  for  Church  and  State,  petitioned 
that  we  might  be  delivered  from  blood-guiltiness,  and 
concluded  by  beseeching  the  Lord  to  come  over  the 
mountains  of  our  provocations,  which  in  his  case  I 
well  knew  meant  his  latest  lawsuit.  Never  a  word 
was  there  as  to  the  food  before  him,  which  had  more 
than  once  been  spoiled  by  his  long-windedness ; 
but  no  one  dared  remonstrate  with  him,  and  so  we 
had  come  to  listen  with  patience  if  not  with  a  good 
grace.  I  did  not  so  much  as  hear  a  word  that  even- 
ing, at  least  at  first,  for  I  was  watching  the  stranger 
to  see  how  she  fancied  his  oration.  She  had  her 
face  hid  very  reverently  in  her  hands  to  all  appear- 
ance, but  I  soon  discovered  that  she  was  taking  stock 
of  us  through  her  fingers. 

"The  little  rogue  !  "  I  thought,  and  then  looked  at 
her  more  keenly,  for  it  seemed  to  me  she  was  doing 
her  best  to  attract  my  notice.  Her  eyes  met  mine, 
and  then  glanced  sideways  again  and  again,  and  the 
little  finger  of  her  left  hand  made  me  a  signal,  as 
though  pointing  at  something.  It  dawned  upon  me 
that  she  wished  me  to  look  at  Henry  Gering,  and, 


A    LITTLE   ROGUE.  49 

feeling  pleased  at  this  friendly  sign,  I  turned  and  did 
so.  For  a  moment  I  saw  nothing  peculiar,  and  fan- 
cied that  my  poor  tutor's  devoutness  was  a  source  of 
amusement  to  her ;  for  Henry  Gering  always  sat 
with  his  head  bowed  and  his  eyes  closely  shut,  his 
face  very  solemn,  and  not  a  muscle  of  his  frame  mov- 
ing to  all  appearance.  I  had  sometimes  thought  he 
had  even  ceased  to  breathe,  but  no  man  could  have 
done  so  and  lived  during  the  whole  of  John  Oliphant's 
discourse.  I  soon  saw,  however,  that  there  was  some- 
thing special  upon  this  occasion,  for  I  made  out  a 
great  and  hairy  spider,  which  had  somehow  escaped 
my  mother's  vigilance  and  was  now  making  a  play- 
ground of  Henry  Gering's  shoulder.  As  I  watched, 
it  began  to  run  quickly  upwards.  It  reached  his 
collar,  and  then  darted  on  to  his  neck.  I  saw  his 
skin  twitch  at  the  touch  of  its  long  legs,  but  he  made 
never  a  sign,  and  upwards  climbed  the  spider.  He 
gave  his  head  a  sharp  shake  once  or  twice  without 
effect,  while  I,  half  choked  with  laughter,  watched 
the  game.  The  spider  had  no  doubt  an  inquiring 
mind,  for  next  moment  it  was  upon  his  ear,  and  then, 
with  a  quick  run,  had  vanished  inside.  This  was 
more  than  mortal  man  could  stand,  and  my  worthy 
tutor,  whose  face  had  borne  witness  to  his  feelings, 
clapped  his  hand  to  his  ear  in  most  indecent  haste, 
while  I,  forgetting  the  place  and  the  time,  broke  into 
a  roar  of  merriment. 


50  TO   ARMS! 

I  checked  myself,  but  I  was  too  late. 

"  Come  over  the  mountains  of  our  provocations," 
I  heard  my  father  say,  in  the  curious  sing-song  voice 
he  affected  at  such  times,  and  then,  without  so  much 
as  a  pause,  he  continued,  "  and  look  in  mercy  on  this 
son  of  Belial,  who  is  profane  and  without  reverence, 
and  whose  untimely  mirth  is  like  to  bring  a  curse 
upon  this  household,  and  so  bring  him  to  see  the 
error  of  his  ways  ere  it  be  too  late  ; "  and  then  he 
finished  in  his  usual  manner,  but  with  a  very  sono- 
rous "  Amen,"  which  I  knew  boded  me  no  good. 

"  Leave  the  room,  sir,"  he  said,  fixing  me  with  that 
look  in  his  eye  which  I  knew  better  than  to  disobey, 
and  so  I  had  nothing  left  for  it  but  to  get  upon  my 
feet  and  make  my  exit ;  nor  was  this  made  easier  by 
the  look  of  conscious  triumph  I  saw  in  Mistress 
Dorothy's  gray  eyes.  I  went  supperless  to  bed  that 
night,  and  yet  I  did  not  grudge  her  the  victory,  for  I 
would  not  have  missed  the  sight  of  that  spider  and 
Henry  Gering's  face  for  a  great  deal,  while  her  clever 
strategy,  and  the  humour  of  the  whole  affair,  appealed 
to  me  strongly,  and  I  felt  that  we  were  better  friends 
as  a  result.  And  such  I  found  to  be  the  case  next 
morning,  for  she  met  me  frankly,  looking  very  fresh 
and  fair,  and  without  a  trace  of  ill-will.  My  father 
also  seemed  to  have  forgotten  both  the  incident  at 
the  gate  and  that  at  the  supper-table,  for  he  was  in 
high  good-humour,  having  won  his  case  on  all  three 


A    LITTLE   ROGUE.  51 

points,  and,  as  he  said,  "left  Elliot  blaspheming  his 
Maker  in  the  High  Street,  and  wishing  every  man  of 
law  in  perdition." 

I  soon  found,  however,  that  I  was  not  in  such 
favour  with  Mistress  Dorothy  as  was  my  tutor, 
though,  had  I  reasoned  sensibly,  I  might  have  seen 
it  was  but  natural.  He  was  an  Englishman,  and  she 
an  English  maid ;  she  was  young,  some  seventeen 
summers  perhaps,  while  he  looked  thirty,  and  no 
doubt  she  took  him  for  nearer  forty,  and  thus  felt 
more  at  her  ease  with  him  than  with  one  of  about 
her  own  age. 

However  that  may  be,  it  was  Henry  Gering  she 
consulted, "when  the  carrier  brought  her  box,  as  to 
where  she  should  put  this  and  that  pretty  trifle, 
things  not  one  of  us,  unless  it  was  my  father,  had 
ever  seen  before.  I  doubt  if  my  tutor  had  seen 
them  either,  but  he  and  my  mother  gave  the  maid 
much  good  advice,  while  I  kicked  my  heels  in  the 
courtyard.  I  felt  a  trifle  cheerier  when  I  heard  she 
was  to  study  under  Henry  Gering,  for  I  fancied  we 
should  learn  together;  but  I  grumbled  inwardly 
when  I  found  that  my  tutor  had  no  such  intention, 
and  I  felt  not  a  little  aggrieved  when  he  gravely  told 
me  that  in  some  matters  of  history  and  in  knowledge 
of  foreign  tongues  she  was  far  beyond  me,  and,  as  he 
confessed  very  humbly,  could  teach  him  a  thing  or '.wo. 

I  learned  something  about  her  from  my  mothrr, 


52  TO   ARMS! 

though  my  father  had  not  chosen  to  tell  her  much, 
albeit  it  was  perhaps  all  he  knew  himself. 

It  seems  her  mother  had  died  long  since,  and  her 
father,  a  wealthy  man  and  titled,  it  was  said,  had 
been  guilty  of  some  crime  or  other,  had  changed  his 
name,  —  hence  her  rage  at  my  foolish  jest,  —  and 
found  it  convenient  to  live  abroad,  while  she,  under 
charge  of  a  guardian  she  had  never  seen,  had  lived 
with  a  family  of  good  position  in  London  town.  This 
to  some  extent  accounted  for  her  self-possession  and 
sang-froid,  as  the  French  say ;  for  from  an  early  age 
she  had  been  left  to  fend  for  herself  amongst  strange 
folk,  who  liked  her  well  enough,  but  liked  the  money 
she  brought  them  still  more. 

My  mother  shrewdly  guessed  she  had  been  pestered 
by  the  son  of  the  house,  and  that  her  guardian  had 
committed  her  to  my  father's  safe  keeping  at  a  good 
distance  from  her  former  troubles ;  but  she  knew 
nothing  definite  as  to  this,  nor  could  she  tell  me  who 
this  guardian  was,  or  where  he  lived,  or  what  he  did. 
She  gave  me  to  understand  also  that  this  maid,  young 
as  she  was,  had  undergone  some  great  trouble ;  for 
this  she  had  learned  from  Mistress  Dorothy  herself, 
my  mother  being  one  of  those  kindly,  motherly  souls 
in  whom  one  confides  at  first  sight.  The  nature  of 
this  trial  she  did  not  know,  or,  if  she  did,  she  would 
not  tell  me  of  it,  only  saying  it  had  not  concerned 
Mistress  Dorothy  herself. 


A    LITTLE   ROGUE.  53 

"Puir  lassie!"  she  cried,  "ye  maun  be  kind  tae 
her,  Allan,  for  she's  in  a  strange  land  wi'  strange 
folk,  and  has  no  mither  o'  her  ain.  I  doubt  me 
she's  a  wee  bit  quick  in  the  temper,  but  then  she's 
quick  in  the  uptake,  and  the  twa  often  gang  tae- 
gither,  so  bear  and  forbear,  laddie ;  and  as  she's 
gotten  a  bonny  face,  ca'  canny,  my  son,  for  ye  see 
we  dinna  ken  ower  muckle  aboot  her,  and  she's 
English  as  weel." 

I  smiled  at  this  queer  mixture  of  advice,  but  it 
was  very  typical  of  my  mother,  whose  kindly  heart 
went  out  to  the  stranger  and  yet  was  a  little  jealous 
of  her  on  my  account,  and  doubted  her  as  having 
been  brought  up  in  a  great  city  and  in  the  lap  of 
Prelacy.  The  girl  herself,  however,  seemed  to  have 
no  objection  to  our  sterner  form  of  worship,  though 
she  was  at  a  loss  the  first  Sabbath  she  went  to  kirk, 
for  she  found  nothing  to  kneel  upon,  no  book  to 
guide  her,  and  nothing  to  do  but  sing  the  long 
measures  to  which  our  psalms  are  set,  and  which 
she  could  not  master  all  at  once.  Very  wisely,  as  I 
thought,  she  fell  asleep  while  the  old  minister  prosed 
for  his  full  hour,  and  I,  in  watching  her,  found  the 
time  pass  very  quickly,  and  had  no  need  to  abstract 
my  thoughts  or  to  play  at  a  very  ingenious  game  I 
had  invented  with  the  books  and  a  few  pins,  and 
which  in  past  days  had  got  me  many  a  flogging. 

It  will  be  very  clear  to  you,  good  reader,  that  I, 


54  TO   ARMS! 

who  knew  nothing  of  maids  beyond  the  village  lassies, 
had  fallen  an  easy  victim  to  her  charms ;  but  if  you 
hope  for  a  pretty  love  tale,  I  crave  your  pardon,  for  I 
have  to  tell  of  sterner  things  than  a  lad's  dreams,  and 
imaginings,  and  heart-burnings.  Nay,  rather  must 
my  story  be  of  plots  and  plotting,  war  and  rumour  of 
war,  strange  lands  and  strange  deeds,  queer  folks  and 
queerer  places,  with  a  sprinkling  of  the  dangers  which 
have  to  do  with  statecraft  and  the  love  of  power. 
Only  to  those  who  love  to  hear  of  such  things  I 
would  say,  "Tarry  a  little,"  for  the  old,  old  story  is 
often  the  beginning  of  many  a  strange  tale,  and  truly 
such  I  found  it  to  be  in  my  case.  I  had  thought 
when  Henry  Gering  came  that  he  had  won  his  way 
into  our  favour  very  soon,  but  his  wiles  were  nothing 
to  those  of  this  lassie,  who  in  a  month's  time  could 
twist  us  all  around  her  little  finger,  not  even  except- 
ing my  father,  who  found  pleasure  in  riding  with  her, 
and  used  to  listen  to  her  chatter  with  a  dry  smile  on 
his  lips,  while  now  and  then  she  even  forced  a  laugh 
from  him.  Nor  was  this  in  any  way  extraordinary, 
for  rarely  have  I  listened  to  such  witty  speech.  She 
was  a  keen  observer,  and  had  seen  life  in  varied 
shapes,  and  to  hear  her  contrast  the  Scotch  nature 
with  the  English  was  a  treat,  though  one  more  en- 
joyed by  Henry  Gering  than  the  rest  of  us ;  for  she 
had  detected  the  weak  places  in  our  armour  and  did 
not  spare  us,  though  she  gave  credit  where  credit 


A    LITTLE    ROGUE.  55 

was  due.  She  would  also  tell  us  in  a  very  stirring 
fashion  of  her  adventures  in  the  voyage  from  London 
to  the  port  o'  Leith,  for  she  had  come  north  under 
care  of  a  skipper,  who  proved  a  good-natured  but 
drunken  rogue,  and  she  could  take  him  off  to  the  life 
when  in  the  mood,  mimicking  his  roll,  and  hoarse 
voice,  and  hiccup,  till  we  seemed  to  see  the  old  salt 
before  us,  red-nosed  and  bleary-eyed  and  half-seas 
over,  instead  of  his  whilom  pretty  passenger.  It 
may  be  thought  that  such  speech  from  a  young  maid 
must  have  seemed  forward  and  unseemly,  but  such 
was  not  the  case,  for  she  was  never  rude  or  self- 
assertive,  only  quick-witted  and  clever-tongued,  and, 
if  she  said  an  unkind  thing,  was  the  first  to  regret  it 
and  ask  forgiveness. 

She  wrought  a  great  change  at  Erkinholme  as  the 
months  passed  by.  My  mother  found  in  her  a  com- 
panion and  a  ready  help,  the  younger  children  looked 
upon  her  as  a  nurse  and  playmate,  my  father  was 
kept  amused,  and,  as  a  good  board  was  paid  for  her, 
gave  up  his  town  journeys  and  bickerings  at  law, 
and  turned  more  to  his  secret  work  and  to  improving 
his  estate,  which  sadly  needed  his  care. 

I  have  said  enough  to  show  what  effect  her  com- 
ing had  on  me,  but  the  greatest  change  was  in 
Henry  Gering.  It  came  about  gradually,  but  was 
none  the  less  sure.  He  lost  his  shy  and  helpless 
ways,  and  seemed  more  confident  of  himself.  They 


56  TO   ARMS! 

had  much  in  common,  and  for  the  first  time  we 
found  that  the  scholar  knew  more  of  the  world  and 
its  ways  than  we  had  imagined.  His  conversation 
broadened,  and,  to  my  surprise,  I  came  to  see  that 
a  very  clever  and  subtle  brain  lay  hid  within  his 
skull.  All  that  was  best  in  him,  which  till  then  had 
remained  dormant,  seemed  to  wake  into  life  and 
energy,  and,  like  myself,  he  began  to  pay  more  heed 
to  his  dress  and  appearance ;  and  I  shall  not  readily 
forget  the  uneasy  amusement  I  felt  when  I  found  he 
had  ordered  a  suit  of  a  fashionable  cut  and  a  dress- 
ing-case from  Edinburgh.  It  was  clear  he  felt  grave 
doubts  as  to  the  wisdom  of  what  he  did,  and  I  fancy 
he  often  took  himself  to  task ;  but  perchance  I 
judged  of  his  feelings  from  my  own,  for  I  also  did 
many  foolish  things  in  those  days.  There  is  no 
doubt  both  his  outer  and  inner  man  improved.  He 
lost  his  stoop  and  much  of  his  silent  ways,  he  gave 
up  his  beloved  snuff,  and  he  kept  his  hair  within 
bounds,  so  that  I  swear  his  fellow  students  would 
not  have  known  him  for  the  same  man.  I  have 
often  thought  since  that  all  this  must  have  been  a 
strange  game  to  witness,  and  I  am  certain  my  father 
had  many  a  quiet  chuckle  to  himself,  and  my  mother 
many  a  wakeful  night.  Mistress  Dorothy  herself 
seemed  quite  unconscious  of  her  power,  and  treated 
me  as  a  brother,  to  my  great  disgust,  and  my  tutor 
as  her  tutor,  no  doubt  to  his  great  annoyance,  though 


A    LITTLE   ROGUE.  57 

he  showed  no  sign  of  it.  I  used  to  argue  the  matter 
out  to  myself,  place  his  chances  against  mine,  and 
reason  thus  : 

"  I  am  not  ill  favoured ;  I  am  tall,  strong,  and  no 
fool.  Surely  I  should  have  better  luck  than  this 
good-natured,  awkward,  scholarly  Englishman,  who, 
do  as  he  will,  cannot  shake  off  all  his  queer  habits, 
and  cannot  change  his  long,  gaunt  body  and  solemn 
face ; "  but  for  all  that  I  felt  ill  at  ease,  for  I  myself 
had  experienced  the  subtle  charm  of  this  man's  com- 
pany, and  knew  that  when  he  talked  and  smiled  one 
forgot  his  peculiarities  and  the  fact  that  nature  had 
been  unkind  to  him. 

Alas  !  I  was  not  conscious  then  as  I  am  now  of  my 
many  faults  in  those  days.  I  am  an  old  man  and 
have  seen  much  and  undergone  much.  I  have 
passed  through  the  mill,  and  had  some  of  the  chaff 
sifted  from  the  grain,  and  without  boast  I  can  say 
now  that  I  was  a  good-hearted  lad  enough ;  but  I  can 
see  clearly  that  I  was  very  proud  and  headstrong, 
with  an  overweening  conceit,  self-conscious,  and  not 
a  little  selfish.  I  can  only  thank  God  if  I  am  not 
altogether  now  as  I  was  then  ;  but  I  was  to  learn  in 
a  hard  school  that  Allan  Oliphant  was  not  the  great 
man  he  thought  himself,  but  a  very  ordinary  person, 
with  a  few  gifts  and  graces,  and  not  of  his  own  mak- 
ing, and  that  he  had  let  even  those  lie  fallow  till  they 
were  almost  choked  by  a  ranker  growth. 


58  TO   ARMS! 

It  is  very  bitter  for  me  to  think  of  those  days,  and 
still  more  bitter  will  it  be  for  me  to  tell  of  what 
came  to  pass  at  Erkinholme ;  but  I  have  set  myself 
to  the  task,  and  I  shall  not  turn  back,  but  tell  the 
truth  plainly,  neither  sparing  myself  nor  making 
light  of  my  faults.  And  if  I  have  been  rewarded 
good  for  evil  I  can  only  say  that  I  am  deeply  thank- 
ful, and  have  striven  to  do  penance  for  some  of  the 
evil  which  I  wrought,  though  to  my  dying  day  I 
shall  carry  with  me  a  horror  of  a  certain  action 
which  drove  Henry  Gering  from  Erkinholme  and 
made  me  an  adventurer  and  a  wanderer,  but  at 
length,  by  the  grace  of  God,  a  man. 


CHAPTER   IV. 

HOW   HENRY    GERING    LANDED    TWO    STRANGE    FISH. 

THE  time  passed  on  as  is  the  way  with  time,  and 
the  little  comedy  in  the  old  border  house  progressed ; 
but  I  have  no  space  to  tell  of  all  its  side  acts,  and,  as 
I  have  said,  this  is  no  love  story.  Both  Mistress 
Dorothy  and  myself  were  growing  beyond  the  age 
when  we  had  need  of  a  tutor's  services,  and,  though 
I  hated  myself  for  the  thought,  I  longed  at  times  to 
see  the  last  of  Henry  Gering.  It  is  true  no  one 
could  have  told  which  of  us  the  girl  favoured.  She 
did  not  quarrel  with  him  as  with  me,  but  this  was  of 
small  account  in  Scotland,  where  we  have  a  proverb 
too  well  known  to  need  repetition.  She  had  indeed 
long  since  read  our  secrets,  for  they  were  plain  to 
any  fool,  but  she  gave  no  sign  of  interest,  and  out- 
wardly was  as  merry  and  wayward  as  ever.  For  one 
hour  she  spent  fishing  with  me,  —  she  had  taken 
very  lovingly  to  the  sport,  —  she  spent  two  in  con- 
verse with  my  tutor,  and  for  the  two  hours  she 
and  I  spent  in  a  ramble  after  berries  or  birds'  nests, 
she  spent  one  reading  history  with  him.  All  the 

59 


6O  TO  ARMS! 

time  there  was  no  war  between  us,  but  I  held  aloof 
from  his  company,  although  I  knew  my  bearing 
pained  him  deeply. 

"  What  has  come  over  you,  Allan  ?"  he  would  say, 
for  he  alone  was  blind,  blinded  by  his  own  passion ; 
and  when  I  would  turn  away  irritably,  he  used  to 
sigh  gravely,  and  make  matters  worse  by  saying, 
"  I  fear  you  are  ailing,  lad,  and  need  a  change.  I 
must  speak  to  your  father  about  it,  for  your  mother 
laughs  at  me  when  I  mention  it." 

"  I  will  thank  you  to  do  no  such  thing,"  I  would 
reply,  hotly,  scarce  keeping  my  temper  within  bounds, 
for  to  me  the  man's  folly  was  incredible ;  but  he 
would  only  go  away,  shaking  his  head  sadly,  and 
with  an  anxious  look  on  his  kindly  face. 

I  had  not  the  courage  to  put  the  matter  to  a 
decisive  test,  for  I  was  ill  in  mind  if  not  in  body, 
and  instead  I  did  two  mean  things,  for  which  even 
yet  I  blush. 

Henry  Gering  had  come  here  on  my  account, 
I  reasoned,  and  now  I  had  no  need  of  him.  His 
salary,  small  though  it  was,  yet  meant  something 
to  my  father,  and  I  argued  with  myself  it  would 
be  better  for  all  that  he  should  go.  I  did  not  think 
of  what  was  to  become  of  him,  of  the  weary  struggle 
he  had  known  in  the  past,  and  of  which  he  had  told 
me  something.  I  chose  to  forget  the  patience  and 
kindness  he  had  shown  towards  me.  I  put  out  of 


TWO  STRANGE   FISH.  6 1 

my  mind  the  thought  of  all  the  trouble  he  had  taken 
to  enlarge  my  ideas,  and  his  good-humour  in  striv- 
ing to  mould  his  tastes  to  mine.  I  crushed  down 
these  memories  and  quieted  my  conscience  with  that 
evil  motto,  "  All  is  fair  in  love  and  war ; "  and  so, 
fool  that  I  was,  I  interviewed  my  father. 

He  was  in  his  secret  room,  which  I  had  now 
permission  to  enter,  and  in  which  he  had  striven 
in  vain  to  interest  me.  My  mind  had  been  too  full 
of  other  matters,  although  at  any  other  time  his 
glass  vials  and  retorts,  his  furnace  and  his  curiously 
coloured  fluids,  his  weird  experiments  and  strange 
mysteries,  would  have  fascinated  me.  I  had  chosen 
an  evil  place  and  time  for  my  mission,  for  my  father 
thought  I  had  come  to  lend  him  a  helping  hand,  and 
so  received  me  graciously.  Never  shall  I  forget  how 
his  face  altered  as  I  gradually  came  to  tell  him  what 
I  wanted.  I  laid  stress  on  the  payment  of  Henry 
Gering's  salary,  I  spoke  of  my  own  learning  and 
attainments  ;  but  long  before  I  came  to  the  point 
I  saw  my  case  was  hopeless.  My  father  let  me 
finish,  and  then  looked  me  up  and  down  from  under 
his  drooping  lids,  till  I  winced  beneath  his  keen 
glance. 

"So,"  he  said,  with  that  sneer  he  could  so  well 
affect,  "so  I  have  at  last  found  an  Oliphant  who 
could  stab  a  rival  in  the  back,  an  Oliphant  a  coward 
and  traitor,  and  that  Oliphant  my  son  !  " 


62  TO   ARMS! 

I  grew  pale  to  the  lips,  for  the  words,  though  just, 
were  cruel ;  but  I  stood  before  him  dumb.  I  had 
always  somehow  imagined  my  father  a  man  of  easy 
morals,  a  man  who,  beyond  much  dourness  in  legal 
matters,  was  content  to  let  things  pass  easily  so  long 
as  they  did  not  trouble  him,  but  I  had  read  him  very 
poorly.  I  know  now  —  for,  since  his  death,  my 
mother  told  me  much  about  him  —  that  there  was 
an  undercurrent  of  a  steadfast  honesty  and  up- 
rightness in  his  character,  that  anything  mean  and 
underhand  was  abhorrent  to  him,  that  he  was  one 
man  to  the  world  and  another  to  himself,  and  for 
the  first  time  that  day  I  got  a  true  glimpse  of  the 
latter. 

"  Listen  to  me,  sir,"  he  said,  sternly ;  "  if  any  one 
4  goes  it  shall  not  be  Henry  Gering.  Make  your 
choice :  a  fair  field  and  no  favour,  or  away  with  you. 
Had  you  not  come  to  me  thus,  like  a  thief  in  the 
night,  I  might  have  helped  you  in  an  honourable 
way ;  but  now  I  find,  God  help  me,  that  you  are  not 
worthy  of  this  girl,  and  yet  you  are  my  son  and  an 
Oliphant.  You  may  well  look  ashamed ;  and  now, 
go,  and  strive  to  become,  what  I  fain  hope  you  once 
were,  a  gentleman." 

I  left  his  presence  with  a  wild  tumult  swelling  in 
my  breast,  and  the  thought  of  better  things  and 
noble  deeds  rising  in  my  mind ;  but  again  came  the 
tempter,  and  whispered  that  he  had  made  no  allow- 


TWO    STRANGE   FISH.  63 

ance,  that  craft  was  clever  and  strategy  a  gift,  and 
within  a  week  I  had  fallen  again. 

This  time  I  carried  my  tale  to  old  Mat  Kerr,  who 
in  the  matter  proved  an  evil  counsellor.  No  doubt 
he  advised  me  to  do  as  he  would  have  done  himself, 
for,  as  I  have  hinted,  this  stern  old  blue-bonnet  had 
been  a  dare-devil  in  his  youth,  though,  curiously 
enough,  a  dare-devil  for  religion  and  the  Covenant. 

"  Hoots,"  said  he,  "I  wunner  at  ye,  Maister  Allan  ; 
'tis  plain  as  a  pikestaff  that  the  better  man  maun  win. 
I  doot  me  it  will  be  gey  hard  to  mak'  the  English- 
man fecht,  but  fecht  ye  he  must ;  and  gin  ye  beat  him 
he  maun  go.  No'  that  he  is  a  bad  creetur.  He  lacks 
speerit,  and  I  misdoot  me  is  a  malignant  at  heart,  but 
he  is  aye  ready  wi'  his  gude-day  and  his  hansel  at  the 
New  Year.  Still,  a  man  maun  fecht  for  his  ain  haund, 
and  never  venture  never  win,  ye  ken ;  and  for  that 
matter  the  Lord  himsel'  was  great  on  strategy,  as 
ye  ca'  it,"  and  with  that  he  whipped  out  his  breeches 
Bible,  and  kept  me  half  an  hour  with  the  Israelites, 
and  so  left  me  half  convinced. 

I  doubt,  mad  though  I  was,  if  ever  I  would  have 
gone  to  such  extremes  had  not  an  event  occurred 
which  seemed  to  me  to  bring  my  chances  to  a  mini- 
mum, and  left  me  in  despair.  It  is  a  curious  thing 
that  this  circumstance  and  another,  which  influenced 
all  my  after-life,  were,  so  to  speak,  due  to  the  old 
river  of  which  I  have  written  so  much,  and  I  fear  sc 


64  TO   ARMS! 

feebly  ;  but  so  it  was.  I  made  up  my  mind  one  day, 
though  not  without  misgivings,  to  discard  old  Mat's 
advice,  and  put  the  matter  to  the  test,  —  in  other 
words,  to  plead  my  own  cause  and  learn  my  fate.  I 
think  I  was  helped  to  this  decision  by  the  fact  that 
Mistress  Dorothy  had  been  very  friendly  with  me  of 
late,  and  had  for  some  time  past  been  at  pains  to  in- 
struct me  in  the  French  language,  rapping  me  very 
sharply  over  the  knuckles  when  I  made  a  mess  of  a 
word,  as  I  very  often,  and  sometimes  on  purpose,  did. 
She  had  indeed  threatened  to  stop  her  lessons,  but 
that  was  merely  because  I  was  making  some  progress 
and  found  this  new  tongue  a  very  excellent  one  for 
banter  and  repartee.  Little  did  I  think  .that  I  should 
have  cause  to  use  it  for  very  different  purposes,  and 
that  my  knowledge  of  it  was  to  be  nearly  worth  my 
life  to  me.  My  mind  made  up,  I  waited  for  a  con- 
venient time  to  press  my  suit,  and  at  last  deemed 
myself  lucky.  I  had  been  sent  upon  a  message  to  a 
farm,  and  on  returning  heard  that  Mistress  Dorothy 
had  set  off  for  the  river,  which  was  in  excellent  trim, 
being  swollen  and  drumly  after  heavy  rain.  I  quickly 
found  that  my  rod  had  vanished  from  its  place,  in 
what  out  of  courtesy  was  called  the  hall,  and  I 
counted  this  a  fortunate  chance.  She  had  always 
begged  the  loan  of  it  on  previous  occasions,  but 
now  she  seemed  to  have  made  free  with  it.  Here 
was  my  opportunity ! 


TWO   STRANGE   FISH.  65 

She  was  welcome  to  the  rod,  or  anything  else  I 
had,  but  I  would  make  this  a  pretext  for  putting  her 
in  the  wrong ;  and  then,  —  why  then,  it  would  be  a 
case  of  asking  for  pardon  on  her  part,  and  asking  for 
something  else  on  mine,  and  so  on,  and  so  on.  I  let 
my  thoughts  run  riot,  fool  that  I  was  !  for  I  would 
have  changed  my  tune  had  I  known,  as  I  knew  long 
afterwards,  that  Henry  Gering  had  at  the  same  time 
come  to  the  same  decision  as  myself,  and,  as  an  ex- 
cuse for  going  riverwards,  had  taken  my  rod  with 
him,  his  own  having  come  to  grief  at  the  time  of  the 
last  spate. 

Ignorant  of  all  this,  I  set  off,  cheerily  whistling  a 
merry  tune,  for  it  was  a  day  to  raise  one's  spirits  in 
any  case.  The  sun  was  coming  out  in  blinks,  now 
that  the  rain  had  ceased,  and  everything  was  spark- 
ling in  his  beams,  while  the  air  had  a  glorious  fresh- 
ness, and  far  off  one  could  hear  the  Tweed  thundering 
on  its  course.  Ere  long  I  came  in  sight  of  the  river, 
and  stood  awhile  to  watch  it.  Brown  and  frothy  it 
swept  along  in  irresistless  might,  spouting  over  rocks 
and  boulders  in  ale-coloured  sheets,  churned  into 
creamy  froth  by  jagged  rock  ridges,  and  bearing 
tree  branches  and  debris  on  its  mighty  bosom. 

Very  wild  and  dangerous  the  water  looked,  and 
scarce  in  a  fit  state  for  either  fly  or  worm  ;  but  my 
fishing,  I  thought,  had  haply  little  to  do  with  the 
state  of  Tweed,  but  thought  wrongly.  I  knew  all 


66  TO   ARMS! 

Mistress  Dorothy's  favourite  places,  and  so  went 
with  the  current,  past  where  it  surged  between 
wide  banks  in  a  great,  smooth,  swirling  rush  ;  past 
where  it  leapt,  and  splashed,  and  sprayed  over  a 
shallow,  gravelly  bed,  to  where  it  foamed,  and 
boiled,  and  dashed  itself  against  rocky  banks  ; 
where  the  bubbles  raced  past  at  lightning  speed ; 
where,  in  a  channel  deep  and  narrow,  the  waters 
seemed  to  feel  a  fury  at  being  bounded,  and  gurgled 
or  thundered  with  a  loud  complaining,  so  that,  stand- 
ing on  the  brink,  one  felt  deafened  and  giddy,  and 
well-nigh  stumbled  like  a  drunken  man. 

"  I  hope,"  I  muttered,  "  that  she  has  not  come 
here,  though  it  is  the  only  likely  place  in  such  a 
jumble;"  but  sure  enough  she  had,  and  next  mo- 
ment, as  I  rounded  a  corner,  I  caught  sight  of  her, 
and  stood  still  to  watch,  but  not  for  long. 

And  yet  it  was  a  picture  well  worth  watching. 
From  where  I  was,  one  could  see  a  long  stretch  of 
the  river,  from  the  deep  and  narrow  part  to  the 
broad  curve  which  vanished  from  sight  behind  the 
opposite  shore.  The  sun  was  casting  a  strong  light 
across  the  water's  angry  face,  a  gleam  which  showed 
up  the  whole  wild  scene,  and  clearly  outlined  against 
sky  and  flood  stood  Dorothy  Wayward. 

Her  three-cornered  hat  was  gone,  and  her  hair 
was  streaming  out  behind  her,  as  with  both  hands 
she  kept  a  strain  on  the  rod,  while  one  could  note 


TWO  STRANGE   FISH.  67 

the  lithe  and  subtle  grace  which  lay  in  every  curve 
of  her  figure.  She  had  hooked  a  heavy  fish,  that  was 
clear,  for  the  ash  was  bending  in  a  great  curve,  and 
she  was  standing  on  a  rock  ledge  above  a  favourite 
lie  for  trout  and  salmon.  It  was  clear  also  that  with- 
out aid  she  would  never  land  the  fish,  though  she 
had  the  net  with  her,  and  so  I  was  about  to  hasten 
to  her  help,  when  away  beyond  her,  on  the  same  bank, 
I  saw  my  tutor  also  making  for  her  fast  as  his  long 
legs  would  carry  him. 

I  fear  I  cursed  at  the  sight,  and,  eager  to  be  first 
and  to  let  her  know  of  my  presence,  I  halloaed 
with  all  my  might.  She  heard  my  voice  above  the 
river's  roar,  and  half  turned ;  but,  as  she  did  so,  to 
my  horror  she  lost  her  balance,  swayed  and  stag- 
gered for  a  moment,  clutching  the  rod  gamely  all 
the  time ;  and  then,  before  I  could  reach  her,  she 
was  gone. 

Now  was  my  chance,  thought  I,  and  heedless 
and  careless,  rushed  out  upon  the  ledge,  throwing  off 
my  coat  as  I  ran ;  but  just  as  I  reached  the  edge  my 
feet  slipped  upon  the  wet  rock  and,  with  a  ..stunning 
crash,  I  came  down  upon  my  back.  My  head  drove 
violently  against  a  ridge,  a  crimson  veil  seemed  to 
pass  before  my  eyes,  I  saw  as  through  a  ruddy  mist 
the  girl's  body  sweeping  down-stream,  and  then,  with 
a  dull  chill  of  fear,  I  felt  myself,  helpless  and  well- 
nigh  senseless,  roll  heavily  into  the  river ;  and  as  the 


68  TO   ARMS! 

cold  waters  buffeted  and  choked  me,  light  and  reason 
fled  together,  and  I  knew  no  more. 

"  Allan !  Allan ! "  I  heard  a  voice  crying  faintly, 
but  a  feeling  of  stupor  I  could  not  throw  off  pos- 
sessed me,  and  I  lay  dreamily  with  eyes  closed,  curi- 
ous ideas  flitting  through  my  brain  to  the  tune  of  a 
dull  throbbing  and  a  play  of  lights.  I  was  conscious 
of  being  roughly  shaken,  and  lazily  opened  my  eyes, 
but  shut  them  again,  for  the  glare  upon  them  was 
painful  to  me. 

"Thank  God!"  I  heard  a  deep  voice  sob,  and 
again  I  roused  myself,  and  saw  my  tutor  bending 
over  me  with  a  drawn  and  anxious  face,  down  which 
a  big  tear  was  coursing,  which  presently  splashed 
upon  my  cheek. 

"Tut,  tut!"  I  heard  Henry  Gering  mutter  as  he 
passed  his  hand  across  his  eyes,  and  I  dully  felt  that 
I  had  caught  him  unawares,  and  smiled  faintly,  at 
which  I  saw  his  face  brighten  all  at  once.  He 
nodded  cheerily,  and  then  left  me,  and  I  noted  he 
was  dripping  wet. 

Where  was  I,  and  what  did  all  this  mean  ?  I 
asked  myself,  and  then,  like  a  flash,  there  came  to 
me  the  memory  of  Dorothy  and  my  fall.  I  was 
safe,  then,  but  what  of  her  ? 

With  an  effort  I  sat  up  and  stared  about  me, 
conscious  of  a  sick  feeling  and  a  great  heaviness 


TWO  STRANGE   FISH.  69 

in  the  head,  but  I  forgot  both  when  I  caught  sight 
of  the  girl  stretched  upon  the  grass,  and  my  tutor 
kneeling  beside  her.  He  had  saved  us  both,  then. 

A  surge  of  anger  swept  over  me  when  I  thought 
of  my  cruel  ill  luck,  and  all  the  time  I  was  racked 
with  fear  that  Dorothy  was  dead,  and  that  I  was  to 
blame. 

I  got  upon  my  feet  and  staggered  towards  them, 
but  drew  back,  and  stood  still,  as  Henry  Gering 
passed  an  arm  about  her,  and  helped  her  to  sit  up. 
I  could  see  that  she  was  very  pale,  her  hair  clinging 
to  her  face  and  neck,  her  dress  soaked  and  torn  in 
places,  but  she  seemed  unhurt,  and  was  rewarding 
her  rescuer  with  a  smile. 

A  lump  rose  into  my  throat,  as  I  stood,  sick  and 
forgotten.  I  ground  my  teeth  in  a  bitter  rage, 
and  though  I  remembered  my  tutor's  anxious  face, 
I  drove  the  thought  of  it  aside,  and  cursed  him.  I 
turned,  and  with  uncertain  step  started  for  home, 
for  I  found  he  had  landed  us  one  after  the  other, 
and,  as  I  afterwards  learned,  at  great  risk,  on  the 
bank  beneath  the  deep  rock  channel.  I  was  scarce 
fit  to  walk,  and  was  without  my  coat,  but  that  dour- 
ness  and  grit  I  got  from  my  father  came  to  my  aid, 
and  I  gained  strength  with  every  step. 

Suddenly  I  heard  a  call,  and  then  another,  but  I 
paid  no  heed.  I  would  be  alone  in  my  miser}',  even 
although  it  was  Dorothy's  voice  that  called  me  for 


70  TO   ARMS! 

the  second  time.  And  then  I  heard  Gering  shout 
after  me,  but  held  steadily  on,  neither  slacking  my 
pace,  nor  looking  behind,  a  very  Christian,  but  one 
with  a  heavy  heart,  and  with  no  paradise  as  goal. 

On  I  plodded,  till  I  heard  rapid  footsteps  behind 
me,  and  till  a  hand  was  laid  on  my  shoulder.  I 
turned,  and  there  was  my  tutor,  who  looked  at  me 
curiously,  while  he  breathed  hard,  having  run  to 
overtake  me. 

"  What  is  it,  Allan  ?  "  he  said.  "  I  fear  your  head 
is  hurt." 

"  My  name  is  Oliphant,"  I  answered,  in  a  voice  I 
scarce  knew  for  my  own,  so  choked  was  it  with  rage 
and  chagrin. 

"Come,  come,  lad,"  he  said,  "you  are  not  your- 
self ;  did  you  not  hear  Dorothy  call  you  ? " 

"  Who  ? "  I  shouted,  fiercely. 

He  flushed  at  my  tone,  and  no  wonder. 

"  Are  you  in  pain,  boy  ? "  he  asked,  sharply. 

"  Curse  you  !  "  I  cried,  "  cannot  you  let  me  alone  ? 
Have  you  not  done  enough  mischief,  you  meddling 
Englishman  ?  Leave  go,  I  tell  you,  leave  go,"  I 
shouted,  as  he  took  me  by  the  arm. 

"  This  is  no  way  to  speak  to  me,  Allan,"  he  said, 
gravely,  "  but  'tis  plain  you  are  not  yourself.  Come, 
come,  lad,  you  have  left  your  coat  behind  you, 
and  —  " 

"I   shall  leave  my  mark  behind  me,"  I  growled, 


TWO   STRANGE   FISH.  J\ 

"  if  you  do  not  leave  me ; "  and  Mat  Kerr's  advice 
came  into  my  mind. 

"  Why,"  said  he,  kindly,  paying  no  heed  to  my 
words,  "  your  head  is  cut  and  bleeding ;  come  and 
let  me  — 

Crash !  I  had  struck  him  full  upon  the  face,  a 
cruel  and  cowardly  blow. 

He  staggered  a  little,  for  I  had  taken  him  un- 
awares, but  recovering,  he  looked  at  me  in  a  bewil- 
dered way,  and  passed  his  hand  across  his  forehead, 
where  my  fist  had  caught  him.  Sick  with  myself, 
and  half  crazed,  I  taunted  him  as  a  coward,  scarce 
knowing  what  I  said ;  but  I  must  have  touched  him 
to  the  quick,  for  as  I  stopped,  panting  and  breath- 
less, he  showed  signs  of  anger. 

"  You  withdraw  what  you  have  said  ? "  he  asked, 
very  quietly. 

"Never,"  I  answered,  nor  had  I  the  least  idea  to 
what  he  referred. 

"  For  God's  sake,  Allan,  say  you  are  not  yourself, 
that  you  do  not  mean  it,  that  — 

"  I  mean  every  word,"  I  cried,  wildly,  "every  word, 
and  I  would  have  you  know  I  am  as  sane  as  you 
are ;  and,  as  a  proof,  take  that,  and  that ! " 

I  rained  blow  after  blow  on  him,  striking  him  on 
the  mouth  and  chest,  and  driving  him  before  me, 
and  then  I  suddenly  found  I  had  raised  the  devil  in 
him.  Breathing  hard,  and  with  an  ugly  light  in  his 


72  TO   ARMS! 

eyes,  he  made  at  me,  his  long  arms  going  like  flails, 
and  thud,  thud,  his  fist  struck  home.  He  pressed 
me  so  hotly  that  I  had  to  give  way,  for  he  had  much 
greater  strength  than  I  had  given  him  credit  for 
having,  and  I  was  weak  and  giddy,  and  fought  half- 
heartedly, knowing  I  was  in  the  wrong.  In  five 
minutes  I  could  scarce  see,  my  lip  was  running 
red,  and  I  was  feebly  trying  to  ward  off  his  swing- 
ing blows.  The  thought  flashed  through  my  mind 
that  I  was  being  beaten,  and  then  I  heard  Dorothy's 
voice,  calling  on  us  from  a  distance  ;  the  dour  spirit 
rose  within  me,  and  I  took  fresh  courage.  I  fought 
more  cunningly  now,  and  let  him  weary  himself, 
dodging  his  wild  efforts,  and  gaining  breath  and 
strength.  And  then,  as  I  knew  he  began  to  fail, 
I  attacked  him  once  more,  and  found  him,  his  rage 
spent  and  his  power  gone,  a  child  in  my  hands. 

I  punished  him  cruelly,  striking  viciously,  though 
I  scarcely  saw  him  from  between  my  swollen  lids  ; 
but  then  he  made  hardly  an  effort,  and  went  down 
before  me  on  the  grass,  and  I  hit  him  as  he  fell. 

I  had  won,  but  no  victory  ever  gave  less  pleasure. 
Now  that  it  was  over  I  felt  miserable  and  penitent, 
and  stood  with  my  chin  upon  my  breast,  pale  and 
dejected.  I  was  rudely  roused,  however,  for  the  girl 
who  was  the  unwitting  cause  of  it  all  stood  before 
me.  I  will  not  repeat  what  she  said  in  her  rage  and 
scorn,  for  she  had  seen  me  strike  the  first  blow ; 


TWO  STRANGE   FISH.  73 

suffice  to  say  that  I  soon  found  I  had  put  an  end 
to  whatever  chance  I  had  once  had  of  winning  her. 

"  He  saved  your  life,  too,"  she  cried,  the  colour 
coming  with  a  rush  into  her  pale  face,  and  making 
her  in  her  wrath  a  thing  of  beauty,  "your  life  and 
mine,  and  this  is  how  you  repay  him  !  " 

But  here,  Henry  Gering,  who  had  got  upon  his 
feet  again,  interrupted  her. 

"  I  have  been  blind,"  he  said,  "  but  I  see  every- 
thing now.  Poor  boy,  it  is  I  who  am  to  blame." 

"  You  ?"  said  Mistress  Dorothy. 

"  Yes,  yes,"  he  went  on,  hurriedly,  "  the  strain  has 
been  too  much  for  him.  See,  Allan,  your  pardon, 
lad,"  and  he  came  close  to  me,  holding  out  his  hand, 
and  I  could  see  a  streak  of  blood  on  his  face. 

Had  he  but  known  it,  he  was  punishing  me  now  as 
his  blows  could  never  have  done. 

"  You  shall  not  ask  his  pardon,"  cried  the  girl  ; 
"  why,  he  is  wholly  in  the  wrong,  and  he  is  not  a 
child." 

"No,  no,"  said  my  tutor;  "come,  Allan,  let  us  be 
friends  again." 

I  was  beaten  now,  and  half  in  tears ;  a  moment 
more,  and  we  would  have  sealed  the  compact,  but 
Dorothy  said,  sharply : 

"  Henry,  if  you  are  friends  with  this  coward,  you 
are  no  longer  friend  of  mine." 

She  was  just,  as  my  father  had  been  just,  and 


74  TO  ARMS! 

cruel,  as  he  had  been  cruel,  and  I  grew  hard  and  bit- 
ter again  as  she  spoke ;  for  had  I  shown  fear  when  I 
tried  to  save  her  ?  Henry  she  had  called  him,  while 
Master  Allan  was  the  best  I  had  ever  got.  My  pride 
and  folly  had  brought  all  this  upon  me,  and  yet  I 
would  not  own  it  to  myself.  With  a  muttered  curse, 
—  I  was  too  free  with  my  tongue  in  those  days,  —  I 
paid  no  heed  to  his  proffered  hand,  but  stumbled 
away,  a  sorry  figure,  and  neither  of  them  sought  to 
check  me,  as  I  half  hoped  they  would ;  and  I  began 
to  hate  Mistress  Dorothy,  while  my  anger  against 
Henry  Gering  had  died  away,  though  twice  that  day 
he  had  played  the  man,  while  I  had  played  the  fool. 


CHAPTER   V. 

THE    HORSE    AND    HIS    RIDER. 

THERE  was  no  little  stir  when  I  reached  Erkin- 
holme,  and  told  my  tale.  I  made  no  mention  of  the 
fight,  and  left  them  to  believe  that  my  swollen  'face 
and  bleeding  lip  were  wholly  due  to  my  fall  and 
buffeting  by  the  river,  and  I  gave  Henry  Gering 
full  credit  for  having  rescued  both  of  us.  Then  I 
slipped  away  to  my  own  chamber,  and  did  not  see 
the  others  return,  nor  did  I  meet  them  till  supper- 
time,  when  my  mother  was  never  tired  of  asking  me 
questions  ;  for  my  tutor  would  say  nothing,  and  Mis- 
tress Dorothy  was  early  taken  with  the  headache. 
My  mother  seemed  to  have  no  suspicions,  but  I  saw 
my  father  glance  curiously  at  us,  though  he  said 
nothing.  My  tutor  had  a  great  lump  upon  his 
temple,  a  scar  upon  his  nose,  and  his  knuckles 
looked  bruised,  while  I  was  in  a  worse  plight ;  so 
that,  as  we  left  the  room,  old  Mat  came  close  to  me, 
and  whispered  : 

"  Did  ye  hae  the  better  o'  him,  Maister  Allan  ? " 
I  would  not  answer,  and  walked  past,  at  which  I 
heard  the  old  man  mutter  : 

75 


76  TO  ARMS  ! 

"I  sair  misdoot  me  the  Englishman  has  won,"  and 
he  went  off,  shaking  his  head,  and  clearly  much  per- 
turbed ;  so  that,  partly  out  of  pride,  and  partly  for 
fear  he  should  do  Gering  a  mischief,  I  took  him  aside 
and  told  him  the  whole  story,  which  so  astonished 
him  that  he  did  nothing  but  whistle  softly  to  him- 
self, and  scratch  his  head,  and  whistle  again,  though 
I  gathered  that  he  both  pitied  me  and  thought  me  in 
error. 

I  slunk  away  to  a  quiet  corner  of  the  old  garden, 
behind  a  great  hedge  of  yew,  which  had  once  been 
cut  and  trimmed  into  quaint  slopes,  but  now  grew 
as  it  listed,  and  so  perhaps  was  quainter  than  ever. 
There  I  flung  myself  upon  a  seat,  which  was  crum- 
bling into  dust  with  age,  and  its  feeble,  forgotten,  and 
forlorn  look  somehow  fitted  in  with  my  state  of  mind. 
My  face  was  yet  painful,  feeling  like  a  mass  of  heavy 
dough,  and  my  lip  smarted  ;  but  that  pain  was  noth- 
ing to  the  mental  torture  I  passed  through.  I  had 
done  a  very  vile  thing,  as  I  well  knew,  and  yet  all  the 
time  I  tried  to  prove  to  myself  that  I  was  scarce  to 
blame,  that  events  had  been  too  much  for  me;  but 
my  conscience  told  me  I  had  harboured  these  designs 
before,  and  would  not  let  me  rest. 

I  found  now  how  I  valued  Henry  Gering' s  friend- 
ship, and  I  thought  how  he  had  asked  pardon  of 
me,  —  for  what  ?  For  having  saved  Dorothy  and 
myself,  for  having  struck  me  after  I  had  hit  him 


THE  HORSE  AND  HIS  RIDER.  77 

twice  upon  the  face,  and  reviled  him.  There  was 
only  one  thing  that  pleased  me,  and  I  think  it 
showed  how  much  of  a  boy  I  was,  and  that  there 
was  some  good  still  left  in  me  ;  for  I  felt  a  joy  in 
the  mere  fact  that  my  tutor  could  fight  if  need 
be,  that  hidden  away  somewhere  in  his  gentle  soul 
there  was  a  dull  ember  of  the  old  Adam,  which  might 
be  fanned  into  flame  upon  occasion. 

I  felt  my  swollen  eyes  curiously.  There  was  no 
doubt  he  could  strike  a  shrewd  blow,  and  I  felt  a 
half  pride  in  the  fact  that  I  had  fought  a  grown  man, 
and  had  not  been  worsted.  And  as  for  this  girl, 
well,  she  was  a  spitfire.  I  should  be  sorry  for  the 
man  who  wed  her.  Henry  Gering  might  have  her 
and  welcome.  I  laughed  at  the  thought  of  the 
strange  couple  they  would  make,  but  I  fear  my 
laugh  was  very  tuneless  and  half-hearted,  for  other 
visions  crept  into  my  mind,  strive  as  I  might  to 
keep  them  back. 

"Well,  well,"  I  muttered  to  myself  at  length,  "I 
shall  make  things  right  with  him  on  the  morrow," 
and  with  this  good  resolve,  and  wearied  by  the 
day's  excitement,  I  fell  asleep.  When  I  wakened, 
the  gloaming  had  passed,  and  it  had  grown  dark.  I 
stirred,  and  found  myself  very  stiff  and  sore,  but  less 
miserable  in  mind,  and  I  was  about  to  rise  to  go 
indoors,  when  I  heard  voices  close  to  me  on  the 
other  side  of  the  hedge. 


78  TO  ARMS  I 

"  But  you  need  not  go,  Henry  ;  you  were  in  the 
right." 

It  was  Dorothy  who  spoke,  very  softly,  in  a  fashion 
new  to  me,  for  there  was  a  pleading  tone  in  her 
voice. 

"Nay,  nay,"  came  the  answer;  "think  what  the 
poor  lad  has  suffered.  Had  I  been  in  his  place  —  " 

"You  would  have  acted  as  a  gentleman." 

I  writhed  at  the  quick,  proud  ring  in  her  voice,  but 
I  had  no  option  but  to  sit  still,  for  I  could  not  creep 
away  without  being  discovered.  I  might  have  closed 
my  ears,  'tis  true,  but  I  can  only  say  I  did  not ;  and, 
reader,  had  you  been  where  I  was,  I  doubt  if  you 
had  done  so. 

"God  knows,"  he  replied;  "but  I  must  leave  in 
any  case.  I  have  no  fortune,  and  must  make  my 
way." 

"  But  I  shall  have  when  I  am  of  age,  and  it  is  all 
yours  to  do  with  as  you  will ;  you  know  it,  Henry." 

"  I  know,"  he  answered,  gravely  ;  "  but  do  you  take 
me  for  a  churl?" 

They  passed  on  and  their  voices  died  away,  but  I 
sat  motionless.  So  what  I  had  wanted  had  come  to 
pass.  My  tutor  was  going  of  his  own  accord.  Fool 
that  I  had  been !  he  would  probably  have  gone  in 
any  case,  and  out  of  sight,  out  of  mind.  There  was 
no  saying  what  might  have  come  to  pass ;  while 
now  — 


THE   HORSE   AND   HIS  RIDER.  79 

But  again  I  heard  their  voices  as  they  passed  my 
hiding-place  on  their  way  to  the  house. 

"  No,  I  shall  hate  him  ;  he  has  driven  you  away ; 
he  is  rude  and  rough,  half-savage,  like  his  precious 
country,  of  which  he  is  so  proud." 

"  Hush,  hush,  Dorothy ;  there  is  good  in  the  lad, 
and  I  have  had  much  kindness  shown  me  here ;  and 
so,  like  my  own  — 

I  heard  no  more,  but  I  had  heard  enough.  There 
were  few  men  like  Henry  Gering,  I  vowed  to  myself, 
and  I  would  show  him  that  I  thought  so  ;  while  Mis- 
tress Dorothy,  with  her  airs  and  graces,  might  go 
hang.  This  was  her  gratitude  for  my  having  shown 
her  all  the  beauties  of  bonnie  Tweedside,  for  having 
taught  her  to  throw  a  fly  like  any  Scotch  lass,  for 
having  risked  life  and  limb  on  her  behalf.  She 
would  hate  me  ;  well,  that  was  a  small  matter,  and 
two  could  play  at  that  game.  And  so,  in  a  very 
curious  frame  of  mind,  I  rose  and  followed  them 
within. 

I  did  not  sleep  that  night,  however.  There  was  a 
burning  heat  within  my  skull,  my  joints  were  racked 
with  pain,  and  a  shiver  every  now  and  then  rippled 
through  my  frame.  I  turned  and  tossed,  and  tossed 
and  turned  ;  neither  my  mind  nor  body  could  find  rest ; 
my  mouth  was  parched,  and  my  hands  burning  hot. 
I  had  never  known  a  day's  illness  before,  and  took 
badly  with  this  fever  ;  but  I  fought  silently  with  it 


80  TO  ARMS! 

all  through  the  long  watches,  and  in  the  morning 
dropped  into  a  troubled  doze.  I  little  thought  that 
three  long  weeks  were  to  pass  before  I  left  my  bed  ; 
but  so  it  was,  and  as  Henry  Gering  left  the  day  after 
I  was  taken  ill,  making  I  know  not  what  excuse  to 
my  father,  my  good  resolve  remained  unfulfilled, 
and  I  feared  he  had  gone  away  very  sorrowfully, 
thinking  me  still  at  enmity  with  him. 

These  three  weeks  were  to  me  more  or  less  of  a 
blank.  At  times  I  saw  my  mother's  face,  tear-stained 
and  anxious,  and  once  or  twice  Mistress  Dorothy's, 
pale  and  sad,  while  I  have  some  dim  remembrance 
of  John  Oliphant  upon  his  knees,  and  my  brother 
David  sobbing  in  a  corner ;  but  for  the  most  part  I 
lived  in  a  world  of  my  own,  a  dreamy  world,  peopled 
with  strange  shapes,  which  yet  seemed  half  familiar, 
though  now  and  then  the  dreaminess  would  go,  and 
there  would  seem  to  me  a  fierce  fight  raging  within 
me,  while  I  shouted,  and  struggled,  and  babbled  like 
a  babe.  I  came  to  myself  at  last,  weak  and  helpless, 
and  with  a  horror  of  what  I  might  have  said  as  I  lay 
delirious  ;  but  no  one  seemed  to  have  paid  any  notice 
to  my  ravings,  and  I  feared  to  question  them. 

Very  slowly  I  gained  back  my  strength  and  vigour, 
but  found  myself  a  pale,  thoughtful  mortal,  who  liked 
to  be  alone,  and  spoke  little,  and  had  a  strange 
restlessness  within  him. 

I  pleased  my  father  by  offering  to  help  him  in  his 


THE   HORSE   AND   HIS  RIDER.  8 1 

chemistry,  for  I  \vas  in  a  mood  to  potter  with  his 
crucibles,  and  fan  his  furnace,  and  stir  his  fluids, 
albeit  I  had  little  faith  in  his  great  plans.  At  the 
same  time  I  learned  quickly,  and  gave  him  a  theory 
which  he  looked  upon  as  heaven-sent,  and  worked 
upon  it  eagerly  but  without  avail,  ever  seeming  to 
come  near  his  goal,  and  yet  never  reaching  it ;  and  I 
began  to  weary  of  our  fruitless  efforts,  and  marvelled 
how  he  could  have  kept  at  it  all  these  long  years.  I 
think,  however,  he  was  a  trifle  crazed  on  this  subject, 
though  it  was  worth  while  hearing  this  cool  and  self- 
possessed  cynic  letting  his  thoughts  run  riot,  and 
speaking  of  fame  and  wealth  beyond  the  dreams  of 
avarice,  the  while  he  dropped  a  crimson  fluid  with 
a  shaking  hand,  or  peered  nervously  into  the  depths 
of  a  great  crucible.  I  should  nexrer  have  known  him 
as  my  father  when  these  moods  came  upon  him,  and 
it  was  strange  to  mark  how  his  excitement  grew 
and  then  died  down  again,  leaving  him  the  pale,  pas- 
sionless man  with  the  drooping  lids  and  mouth  and 
stained  finger-nails. 

My  mother  was  very  kind  to  me  in  those  days,  for 
she  ever  understood  me  as  no  other  person  did,  and 
I  fancy  she  guessed  that  Erkinholme  was  growing 
too  small  for  me,  and  she  could  not  forget  how 
nearly  I  had  quitted  it  before  my  time. 

As  for  Dorothy,  I  was  upon  a  curious  footing  with 
her.  We  were  all  politeness,  but  cool  as  two  icicles, 


82  TO   ARMS! 

and  I  knew  she  had  not  forgiven  me,  despite  my 
mother's  tales  of  how  the  girl  had  watched  me  many 
a  night,  and  kept  my  head-cloths  cool,  and  cried  bit- 
terly when  all  hope  had  gone.  'Tis  true  I  could  not 
quite  understand  all  this,  but  it  did  not  alter  my 
feelings  towards  her,  which  were  those  of  a  quiet 
anger  and  a  bitter  resentment,  though  there  was  an 
undercurrent  of  something  else,  of  something  I  could 
not  or  would  not  name,  but  which  grew  stronger  as 
the  days  sped  past. 

For  company,  when  I  wanted  it,  I  had  my  brother, 
a  merry  laddie,  up  to  every  roguery  under  the  sun,  a 
hare-legged  rascal  with  a  sunburnt  face,  and  great 
love  and  reverence  for  me,  which  I  deserved  but  lit- 
tle. I  have  said  that  I  was  restless  and  dissatisfied, 
and  I  found  this  feeling  growing  stronger  within  me. 
It  was  merely  the  fact  that  I  had  no  plan,  that  I  had 
no  bias  one  way  or  the  other,  which  kept  me  from 
setting  out  in  quest  of  what  fate  might  have  in  store 
for  me ;  and  I  never  listened  to  one  of  old  Mat's 
stirring  tales  but  I  felt  an  itching  to  be  up  and 
away.  This  spirit  was  also  fostered  in  me  by  the 
rumours  which  reached  us  now  and  then.  The  land 
was  troubled,  we  heard  of  armings  and  of  plots,  and 
once  or  twice  I  saw  a  courier  flying  north,  spurring 
as  though  his  neck  depended  on  it,  and  clearing  the 
road  with  a  loud  shout  of,  "  Way,  way  !  "  I  got  no 
news  now  from  the  capital,  and  wondered  how  things 


THE  HORSE   AND  HIS  RIDER.  83 

were  faring;  and  at  last  an  event  occurred  which 
acted  like  the  flame  to  the  powder-train,  for  it  set 
me  off. 

I  have  shown  that  our  old  river  had  much  to  do 
with  the  first  change  that  had  come  over  me,  and, 
strange  to  say,  it  played  a  part  on  this  occasion, 
also. 

It  happened  that  one  day,  with  a  book  in  my 
pocket,  I  wandered  aimlessly  to  the  high  cliffs  which 
overlook  the  river  close  by  the  village,  cliffs  which  rise 
to  a  great  height  and  have  a  steep  and  crumbling 
face  in  which  the  martins  build,  and  from  the  top 
of  which  there  is  a  very  fair  prospect,  northwards  to- 
wards the  old  abbey,  and  away  across  into  the  neigh- 
bouring shire,  and  down -stream  to  the  level  lands 
and  wooded  banks.  I  threw  myself  down,  and  com- 
menced reading  from  the  book,  which  was  a  very 
curious  one,  by  a  Doctor  Lovell  of  Oxford.  Henry 
Gering  had  given  it  me,  and  of  late  I  had  found 
much  of  interest  in  it.  It  dealt  with  the  views  of 
various  folk,  ancient  and  modern,  on  every  manner 
of  beast,  bird,  fish,  and  insect,  and  at  the  end  dis- 
coursed upon  our  anatomy  and  the  cure  of  disease. 
There  was  much  in  it  I  could  not  understand,  al- 
though I  longed  to  get  at  the  meaning  of  it ;  and 
I  was  for  ever  counting  my  ribs,  and  feeling  the 
ridge  on  my  skull,  and  taking  stock  of  how  my  mus- 
cles lay  upon  my  bones,  while  every  day,  with  every 


84  TO   ARMS! 

page  I  read,  I  had  a  fresh  disease,  and  made  my- 
self miserable  by  concocting  and  taking  nauseous 
draughts,  and  putting  great  poultices  upon  various 
portions  of  my  healthy  frame.  I  was,  however,  com- 
ing to  the  conclusion  that  it  would  be  better  to  do 
these  things  to  others ;  and  so  I  was  reading  eagerly 
of  a  way  of  curing  the  quinsy,  —  and,  as  I  now 
know,  a  very  bad  way,  —  when  from  behind  me  I 
heard  the  thunder  of  hoof-strokes  on  turf  and  a  wild 
scream  of  terror.  I  sprang  up  just  in  time  to  see 
a  great,  strong  brute  of  a  black  horse  flash  past  me, 
with  a  young  girl  upon  its  back.  The  beast  was  mad 
with  terror,  and  had  the  bit  between  his  teeth,  while 
his  rider  was  dragging  at  his  head  and  was  pale  as 
death.  I  could  do  nothing,  for  the  horse  reached 
the  cliff  edge  in  a  moment,  gave  a  wild  snort  of 
fear,  the  blood-red  showing  in  his  eye,  gathered  his 
legs  beneath  him,  and  leapt  clear.  A  moment  they 
seemed  suspended  in  mid-air,  and  then,  as  I  stared 
at  them  in  horror,  for  I  had  rushed  to  the  brink, 
I  saw  the  horse's  head  fall  forward,  and  the  rider 
slip  on  to  his  neck. 

Pawing  the  air  wildly,  the  maddened  beast,  who 
seemed  to  shrink  and  grow  smaller  as  he  fell,  went 
whirling  through  it,  and  near  a  hundred  feet  below 
me  struck  the  river-bed  with  a  sickening  thud,  the 
girl  pitching  from  his  back  into  the  deep  current. 
Gathering  my  wits,  I  ran  as  I  had  never  done  before, 


"  A    MOMENT    THEY    SEEMED    SUSPENDED    IN    MID-AIR." 


THE   HORSE  AND   HIS  RIDER.  85 

and,  bursting  my  way  through  briers  and  thickets, 
sped  down-hill,  falling  more  than  once  in  my  mad 
haste,  but  coming  to  no  harm  beyond  a  scratch  or 
two.  I  was  at  the  river's  bank  in  a  few  minutes, 
and  saw,  some  way  above  me,  the  body  floating,  face 
downwards,  motionless. 

It  did  not  take  me  long  to  plunge  in  and  bring  it 
ashore,  though  I  could  not  help  thinking  of  the  last 
time  I  had  tried  to  do  the  like.  She  was  but  a  las- 
sie, I  found,  with  long,  fair,  curling  ringlets,  now 
massed  into  wet  and  heavy  clumps,  like  sea-wrack 
which  the  tide  has  left.  Her  eyes  were  closed,  and 
her  long  lashes,  darker  in  colour  than  her  hair,  lay 
upon  a  face  of  deathly  white,  while  her  lips  had  a 
bluish  tinge,  and  there  was  a  froth  upon  them.  I 
placed  my  hands  over  her  heart,  and  found  there 
was  still  a  beat  left  in  it ;  and  she  seemed  in  no  way 
injured  by  the  fall,  only  stunned  by  the  shock,  and 
half  drowned. 

And  then  it  dawned  upon  me  that  I  knew  not 
what  to  do  that  she  might  be  saved,  for  I  had  heard 
how  drowned  folk  will  recover.  If  only  I  did  the 
right  thing  ;  but  I  was  ignorant  and  helpless.  Of 
what  use  now  was  my  knowledge  of  classics  and 
philosophy  ?  I  groaned  at  the  thought,  but  set  to 
work,  first  turning  her  on  her  face,  then  chafing  her 
hands  and  loosening  her  tight  habit. 

This  young  life,  no  doubt  dear  to  some  one,  was 


86  TO  ARMS! 

in  my  hands.  It  rested  with  me,  under  God,  as  to 
whether  this  flickering  flame  was  to  be  fanned  into 
vigour,  or  was  to  sputter  and  go  out.  Great  beads 
of  sweat  broke  forth  upon  me  at  the  thought,  and 
I  worked  in  sore  distress,  but  without  avail.  No 
sigh  broke  from  the  livid  lips.  There  was  no  move- 
ment to  tell  of  breath.  There  was  nothing  beyond  a 
faint  twitching  of  the  eyelids.  This  horrid  stillness 
scared  me. 

I  was  doing  no  good.  I  had  failed.  She  would 
die  on  my  hands.  In  a  frenzy  I  cleared  her  mouth 
of  the  froth,  and  passed  my  finger  to  the  back  of  her 
throat,  but  there  was  no  answering  sign  ;  only  there 
was  not  that  chilly  clamminess  I  so  much  feared. 
And  then  it  flashed  upon  me  that  Bill  Bobolink 
might  save  her.  He  was  an  old  man  who  had  been 
a  tarpaulin  half  his  days,  and  now  had  come  to  an 
anchorage  in  St.  Drynans,  where  he  spent  his  time 
in  spinning  us  boys  yarn  after  yarn,  and  displaying 
his  treasures,  —  a  wondrous  ship  of  Holland  in  a 
bottle  that  had  once  held  Hollands,  shells  and  eggs 
strung  on  fibre,  and  all  manner  of  curios  which  he 
had  ingathered  in  his  wanderings.  I  hesitated,  but 
there  was  no  help  at  hand,  and  I  had  failed.  Then  I 
sped  off  like  an  arrow  for  the  village.  Never  had 
I  run  as  I  did  then,  dripping  and  soaked  to  the  waist 
as  I  was.  The  water  in  my  shoes  squelched  at  every 
pace,  but  I  tore  along  with  clenched  hands,  and  the 


THE  HORSE   AND   HIS  RIDER.  8? 

breath  coming  in  great  sobs  from  between  my  teeth. 
I  burst  into  old  Bill's  cottage,  and  gasped  out  my 
tale. 

"Body  o'  me,"  growled  Bobolink,  "many  a  better 
has  drownded  wi'  less  to  do  aboot  it,"  and  shifted  his 
quid. 

"  Damn  you  !  "  I  shouted,  for  I  was  wild  with  fear 
and  excitement,  "  get  under  way,  or  I  shall  drag  you 
there  by  the  throat." 

I  -think  my  bearing  scared  him,  and  I  was  twice 
his  size.  At  any  rate,  he  came  rolling  out,  and 
broke  into  a  heavy  trot.  It  seemed  a  year  before 
we  reached  the  place,  though  in  reality  only  a  few 
minutes  had  passed,  but  precious  minutes. 

"So-ho,"  said  old  Bill,  "a  bonnie  bit  lass.  I  doot 
me,  though,  fresh-water  Davy  Jones  has  gotten  her. 
Ye  hae  freed  her  mouth;  ye  turned  her,  ye  say? 
So-ho,  ye  should  hae  workit  her  airms,  ma  lad,  tae 
free  her  chest.  See,  strip  her  tae  the  waist,  puir 
child !  "  and  with  that  the  old  fellow,  now  as  inter- 
ested as  I  was,  set  to  work,  while  under  his  direc- 
tions I  rubbed  and  chafed  her  limbs  and  beat  upon 
her  feet.  Never  a  word  did  we  speak  for  half  an 
hour,  but  it  was  all  in  vain.  The  heart-beat  had 
faded,  and  slowly  a  deeper  pallor  had  crept  into  the 
lassie's  cheeks.  There  was  a  pinching  of  her  face 
about  the  nose,  and  when  one  lifted  the  eyelid  there 
was  a  dull  glaze  upon  the  eye.  Another  half-hour 


88  TO   ARMS! 

sped  past,  and  then  Bill,  who  was  red  in  the  face  and 
short  of  breath,  heaved  a  mighty  sigh,  and  spat  upon 
the  ground. 

"She's  gone,"  said  he;  "it's  no  manner  o'  use, 
Maister  Allan.  She's  deid  as  a  red  herring,"  and  he 
spat  again. 

It  was  little  to  him  ;  he  had  seen  death  in  many 
shapes  and  forms  ;  but  this  was  my  first  acquaintance 
with  the  grim  destroyer,  and  I  felt  queer  and  half 
bewildered.  An  hour  previously  this  thing  before 
me  had  cried  aloud  in  terror,  had  been  tugging  at 
her  horse's  head  with  all  her  force,  had  been  a  living, 
moving  being  like  myself,  —  and  now  ?  I  looked, 
and  there  was  nothing  terrible  about  it,  only  a 
quietness  and  a  coldness  and  a  chill. 

"  Puir  wee  lassie !  "  I  muttered  ;  "  and  what  now, 
Bill  ? " 

"  I'm  for  a  look  at  the  beast,"  quoth  that  worthy  ; 
"he  maun  hae  been  rarely  smashed  wi'  siccan  a 
fall." 

I  turned  from  him  in  disgust,  and,  reverently  rais- 
ing the  body,  bore  it  to  the  nearest  house,  and  then 
turned  homewards,  wondering  who  this  poor  maid 
might  be,  and  feeling  strangely  old.  And  yet,  "so- 
ho,"  as  old  Bill  would  have  said,  she  has  long  since 
been  forgotten,  although  I  visited  the  place  but 
yesterday,  and  saw  her  grave  a  week  ago. 


CHAPTER   VL 

THE    SWORD    OF    PITTENDREIGH    THE    GODLESS. 

LONG  before  I  heard  that  the  drowned  girl  was 
a  daughter  of  one  of  the  Erskines  from  near  Melrose 
town,  and  ere  the  countryside  was  ringing  with  the 
news  and  flocking  to  the  spot,  my  mind  was  made 
up.  I  fancy  that  I  had  scarce  recovered  from  my 
illness,  for  I  brooded  unhealthily  over  the  event,  and 
taxed  myself  unjustly  with  my  want  of  common 
sense  and  medical  skill.  It  struck  me  that  the 
knowledge  of  how  to  save  life  must  mean  power, 
power  greater  than  could  be  won  by  the  sword  or 
pen,  a  power  that  might  be  used  in  many  ways.  I 
had  heard  of  the  physicians  of  old.  I  had  read  of 
the  science  of  the  Arabians,  and  the  discoveries  of 
the  great  Harvey.  I  recalled  how  the  chirurgeon 
had  bled  and  bullied  me,  and  how,  as  I  had  been 
told,  the  folk  at  Erkinholme  had  hung  upon  his 
words  and  had  gladdened  or  saddened  at  his  look. 
Again  I  turned  the  pages  of  Doctor  Lovell's  book, 
and  I  was  resolved  upon  my  course.  I  would  get 
me  to  Edinburgh  and  study  medicine. 

89 


90  TO  ARMS! 

This  was  my  main  resolve,  no  doubt ;  but  to  me 
the  capital  meant  the  great  world,  about  which  I 
knew  so  little.  There  I  should  see  life,  and  feel  the 
throb  of  the  nation's  pulse,  and  perchance  play  a 
part  in  making  history.  And  when  I  had  done  all 
this,  why,  then,  Doctor  Oliphant  —  it  sounded  well 
—  would  come  back  to  St.  Drynans,  and  receive 
homage,  and  that  proud  hussy  of  an  English  lass 
would  laugh  no  more  at  him  for  a  beardless  boy,  and 
jeer  at  his  rough  manners  and  his  rude  ways.  And 
he,  why  he  would  graciously  pardon  her,  and  — 

"  Softly,  Allan,"  said  I  to  myself,  "  these  are  but 
castles  in  the  air ;  and  what  of  Henry  Gering,  and, 
for  that  matter,  what  of  the  monies  which  must  be 
spent  ? " 

I  had  not  thought  of  this  before,  and  it  took  some 
time  to  summon  courage  enough  to  tell  my  father  of 
my  decision  and  ask  his  aid.  But  John  Oliphant 
would  have  none  of  this  folly,  as  he  termed  it. 

"Are  you  mad,  sir,"  said  he,  "when,  by  helping 
me,  you  will  win  fame  and  riches,  such  as  no  poor 
lancet-monger  ever  dreamed  of  ?  Not  a  step  do  you 
go  with  my  consent,  and  not  a  bodle  do  you  get 
from  me." 

"Then  I  will  even  go  without,"  I  answered,  coolly. 

"  You  fool !  "  he  cried,  "  what  do  you  know  of  the 
world's  ways  ? " 

"  I  shall  never  learn  here,"  I  retorted. 


SWORD    OF  PITTENDREIGH   THE    GODLESS.     9 1 

He  waved  his  hand  impatiently. 

"  You  will  starve  and  die  like  a  dog  in  the  gutter. 
You  are  flying  in  the  face  of  Providence,  and,  listen 
to  me,  Allan,  the  day  you  do  this  thing,  that  day  I 
leave  your  brother  David  our  house  and  lands ;  for 
there  is  no  entail,  mark  you." 

He  thought  to  cow  me  by  this  threat,  but  I  was 
stubborn. 

"  I  have  no  wish  to  grieve  you,  sir,"  said  I,  "  but 
my  mind  is  made  up,  and  I  shall  get  no  peace  till  I 
carry  out  my  plan." 

He  saw  it  was  hopeless  to  argue,  and  turned  his 
back  on  me. 

"Very  well,"  said  he,  "you  are  either  a  genius  or 
a  fool,  and  genius  reads  the  same  as  madman  to  my 
mind  ;  only  do  not  come  whining  to  me  for  a  crust 
or  a  bone  when  your  ribs  are  showing  and  your  belly 
is  empty." 

"I  am  not  likely  to,  sir,"  I  answered,  hotly,  "and 
I  go  on  the  morrow." 

"To  the  devil,"  said  he,  but  I  kept  silent. 

That  night,  when  he  had  taken  the  Book,  he  read 
very  solemnly  the  first  part  of  the  parable  of  the 
prodigal,  and  that  text  which  bids  a  young  man 
rejoice  in  his  way,  and  warns  him  of  evil  to  come ; 
and  a  great  hush  fell  upon  us  all,  till  my  mother 
came  running  to  me  with  a  cry,  and  threw  her  arms 
about  my  neck,  but  said  not  a  word. 


92  TO  ARMS! 

It  was  a  sore  ordeal,  but  I  braved  it ;  and  perhaps 
I  was  helped  by  what  seemed  to  me  a  sparkle  of 
approval  in  Dorothy's  gray  eyes,  though,  to  my  sur- 
prise, I  saw  her  turn  pale  as  though  afraid  when  she 
heard  I  was  bound  for  Edinburgh. 

That  night  my  mother  came  to  my  room,  and 
talked  with  me  long  and  earnestly.  She  did  not 
blame  me,  for  she  was  a  woman  of  high  courage, 
and,  as  I  have  said,  she  understood  me.  What 
passed  between  us  is  sacred,  and  cannot  be  written 
here,  though  it  cheered  me  greatly  ;  and  at  the  end 
she  placed  a  ring  of  gold  in  my  hand. 

"  See,  laddie,"  she  said,  "  there  is  the  Cameron's 
ring  o'  luck.  It  has  ever  brocht  oor  side  gude 
fortune,  and  guard  it  weel,  Allan,  my  son." 

I  looked  at  the  gift  curiously.  It  was  very  mas- 
sive, broadened  at  one  part  like  a  signet,  and  stamped 
in  black  with  a  closed  hand  and  dagger. 

"  But  it  is  yours,  mother,"  I  said,  "and  what  about 
your  luck  ?" 

"  No,  no,  laddie,  the  ring  is  a  man's  ring,  and  goes 
wi'  the  son  o'  the  hoose ;  and,  as  ye  ken,  there  is  no' 
a  Cameron  o'  the  male  line  left,  though  that's  no'  the 
ring's  fault ;  so  tak'  it  and  welcome,  and  this  beside," 
and  she  put  a  silk  purse  with  a  few  pieces  of  gold  in 
my  hand. 

"  Look  you,"  I  answered,  "  the  ring  I'll  take 
gladly,  but  no  money.  I  have  some  of  my  own, 


SWORD    OF  PITTENDREIGH  THE    GODLESS.     93 

enough  to  serve  till  I  make  more,  as  I  shall  do, 
never  fear." 

She  reasoned  with  me,  but  found  me  firm,  though 
I  did  not  tell  her  that  I  had  not  much  more  than  the 
price  of  a  pair  of  shoes.  Still,  I  knew  that  she  could 
ill  spare  aught  of  what  my  father  gave  her,  and  I 
was  not  going  to  be  beholden  to  any  one.  And 
after  she  had  made  me  promise  to  write  her  often, 
and  to  come  back  as  soon  as  might  be,  she  left  me 
with  her  blessing,  and  the  print  of  her  lips  upon  my 
brow ;  and  I  little  thought  of  all  that  should  come  to 
pass  ere  I  saw  her  comely  face  again. 

I  had  not  had  a  chance  of  bidding  Mistress  Dor- 
othy adieu,  but  I  put  the  thought  of  her  out  of  my 
mind,  though  it  cost  me  such  a  struggle  to  do  so 
that  I  forgot  to  say  farewell  to  Mat  Kerr.  The  old 
servitor,  however,  had  not  forgotten  me.  I  woke 
with  the  first  cockcrow,  and  looked  forth  from  the 
casement,  and  perhaps  my  heart  was  throbbing  a 
little  more  quickly  than  was  its  wont.  It  was  an 
early  summer's  day  in  the  year  '14,  and  from  my 
window  far  up  in  the  keep  wall  I  could  see  the  gray 
dawn  streaks  in  the  east,  and  I  felt  the  morning  air 
fresh  and  chill,  as  if  it  had  been  wafted  from  the  lone 
north  sea.  A  great  love  of  the  old  place  rose  within 
me,  and  I  softly  climbed  the  narrow  stair  which  led 
upwards  to  the  battlements.  There  I  stood  bare- 
headed, a  hundred  memories  chasing  through  my 


94  TO  ARMS! 

mind.  A  gray  mist  seemed  to  clothe  the  country- 
side, but  away  across  the  river  it  was  lighter,  and  I 
could  see  dimly  the  outline  of  woods  and  braes  in  the 
fair  shire  of  Berwick.  To  the  north  and  east  loomed 
the  triple  shadow  of  the  Eildons,  and  as  I  gazed  at 
the  bonnie  land  I  knew  so  well,  and  which  I  might 
never  see  again,  a  great  sadness  took  hold  upon 
me. 

"Whoo-ee,  whoo-ee,  whoo-ee,"  a  whaup's  whistle, 
long-drawn  and  plaintive,  shrilled  on  my  ear,  quaver- 
ing into  rapid  notes  and  dying  away,  as  the  lone 
bird  of  the  moors  flapped  upwards  from  his  night's 
resting-place.  And  then  again  rang  out  our  old 
cock's  challenge  to  the  sun,  and  the  light  bright- 
ened in  the  east.  It  was  time  I  was  on  the  march. 
I  slipped  back  into  my  chamber,  and  was  not  long 
making  up  my  pack.  A  change  of  linen  and  of 
shoes,  a  Bible  given  me  by  my  mother  in  happier 
days,  Doctor  Lovell's  precious  book,  and  a  few  odds 
and  ends  formed  all  my  scanty  gear.  I  had  no 
weapon  save  a  thick  holly  staff  I  had  cut,  but  it 
would  serve  at  a  pinch  ;  and  so,  half  sad,  half  elated, 
I  turned  my  back  on  my  old  home,  and  set  my  face 
towards  the  north.  But  I  had  not  gone  far  ere  a 
voice  called  me,  and  presently  I  saw  old  Mat's  burly 
figure  hastening  on  my  track.  My  heart  upbraided 
me  for  having  forgot  to  give  him  a  hand-grip,  and  I 
waited  for  him. 


SWORD    OF  PITTENDREIGH   THE    GODLESS.     95 

"  Sae  ye  would  hae  won  clear  withoot  sae  muckle 
as  a  fare-thee-weel,  Maister  Allan  ? "  said  the  old  man, 
mournfully. 

"  Ye'll  forgie  me,  Mat,"  I  said,  hoarsely,  speaking 
in  homely  broad  Scots,  "but  I  hae  had  ma  fill  o' 
greetin'." 

"  Ay,  ay,"  quoth  he,  "  I  ken  fine  wha  ye  were 
thinkin'  o',  lad,  and  it's  no'  for  me  tae  blame  ye  ;  but 
I  wad  bid  ye  Godspeed,  and  aye  mind  ye  are  for  the 
Kirk  and  your  ain  haund.  I'm  no  feared  for  ye,  for 
your  back's  braid  eneuch  tae  stand  a'  it's  likely  tae  get 
tae  bear ;  but  ye  hae  no  weepon,  and  sae  I  brocht  ye 
this  gude  blade,"  and  with  that  he  put  into  my 
hands  the  second  of  his  two  broadswords. 

"  But,  Mat,"  said  I,  "this  is  your  own." 

"  No'  it,"  he  answered  ;  "  but  see,  Maister  Allan, 
I'll  go  a  mile  wi'  ye  on  the  road  gin  ye  like,  and  tell 
ye  the  tale  o'  this  auld  bit  o'  steel." 

Without  waiting  for  an  answer,  and,  indeed,  I  was 
glad  of  his  company,  he  began  striding  along  beside 
me ;  and  this,  in  brief,  is  the  tale  he  told. 

It  happened  one  night  over  thirty  years  before, 
that  he  had  been  sentinel  for  an  assembly  of  the  hill- 
folk  and  outlawed  men,  away  in  the  wilds  of  wester 
Dumfries,  when,  apparently  from  out  of  the  heather 
before  him,  appeared  the  figure  of  a  man. 

"  A  step,  and  ye're  as  deid  as  mutton  !  "  Mat  Kerr 
had  roared,  startled  at  the  sudden  apparition  ;  but 


96  TO   ARMS'. 

the  stranger  had  merely  taken  a  huge  snuff-box  from 
his  fob. 

"  It's  a  fine  nicht  for  the  time  o'  year,"  said  he  ; 
"  will  ye  titillate  your  nose,  good  sir  ? "  and  he  prof- 
fered his  box  to  Mat. 

The  latter,  however,  kept  his  piece  at  the  present, 
and  glowered  at  him  from  over  its  stock. 

"  In  the  name  o'  God,"  he  cried,  not  sure  but  that 
this  was  the  Evil  One  himself,  "  in  the  name  o'  God, 
state  your  business  and  be  gone  !  " 

"By  my  marrow  bones,"  said  the  stranger,  "but 
ye  are  a  richt  gude  watch-dog  ;  howbeit,  it  may  please 
ye  to  ken  that  a  troop  o'  fourscore  dragoons,  led  by 
Ogilvy  of  Dare,  are  on  your  scent ;  and  as  I  am  ever 
for  the  weaker  party,  be  it  what  it  will,  I  hae  brocht 
ye  the  news  and  the  use  o'  my  blade  here." 

"And  wi'  that,"  said  Mat,  "he  whippit  oot  the 
verra  bit  o'  steel  ye  hae  noo  at  your  belt,  Maister 
Allan." 

"  And  was  his  warning  a  true  one  ? "  I  asked. 

"  Ay,  that  it  was  ;  and,  thanks  to  him,  we  beat 
back  the  troopers,  for  siccan  a  wee  deil  for  a  fecht  I 
never  saw.  He  was  a  wee  bit  body  aboot  middle 
age,  but  a'  covered  wi'  scars.  I  can  tell  ye  his  breest 
was  a  sicht,  and  he  was  the  maist  comical-tongued 
creetur  ye  iver  knew.  He  stayed  wi'  us  for  awhile, 
by  way  o'  experience,  he  said  ;  but  he  verra  sune 
showed  us  he  hadna  the  root  o'  the  matter  in  him. 


SWORD    OF  PITTENDREIGH   THE    GODLESS.     97 

He  didna  care  a  buckle,  as  he  said,  aboot  ane  side  or 
the  ither,  and  he  won  for  himsel'  the  name  o'  Pitten- 
dreigh  the  Godless  ;  for,  mind  ye,  he  was  amongst 
the  maist  stern  Whigs  o'  the  west  country,  where  a 
mon  wha  swore  mair  than  thrice  in  the  day  was  ac- 
counted a  child  o'  Satan,  and  this  Pittendreigh  was 
gey  free  wi'  his  tongue.  He  was  free  wi'  his  siller 
too,  while  it  lasted,  and  sae  they  put  up  wi'  him  ;  but 
when  that  was  come  tae  an  end  they  gied  him  notice 
tae  quit. 

"'Wi'  pleesure,  gentlemen,'  he  said,  'for  ye  are 
michty  musty  hereaboots,  and  there  seems  tae  be  nae 
mair  experience  tae  be  gotten  frae  ye.'  And  then 
he  verra  solemnly  shook  ivery  mon  o'  us  by  the 
haund,  and  aifter  he  had  mounted  his  beast  he  kissed 
his  fingers  tae  us. 

"  '  We  shall  meet  in  heaven,'  he  cried,  '  if  as  muckle 
as  ane  o'  ye  gets  there,  whilk  I  sair  misdoobt ; '  and 
while  we  stood  and  gaped  at  him,  he  was  gone.  Aif- 
terwards  I  foond  he  had  left  me  his  sword  wi'  a  bit 
o'  writin'  in  which  he  telt  me,  '  I  had  some  o'  the 
auld  leaven  in  me,  and  didna  swoon  at  the  smell  o' 
strong  waters  ; '  but,"  said  old  Mat,  "  that  was  but 
his  jest,  ye  ken,  Maister  Allan,  for  I  was  sort  o' 
friendly  wi'  the  creetur ;  ay,  and  I  hae  scarce  had  a 
gude  lauch  syne  he  left." 

"  Hae  ye  never  seen  him  since  then,  Mat  ? "  I 
asked. 


98  TO   ARMS! 

"  No,  lad ;  and  he  maun  be  a  gey  auld  mon  by 
this  time  gin  he's  alive,  which  I  shouldna  wonder  gin 
he  was,  for  he  had  as  muckle  life  in  him  as  a  wull 
cat.  Many's  the  time  I've  put  up  a  prayer  for  Adam 
Pittendreigh,  for  I  niver  saw  a  mon  I  likit  as  weel. 
But  noo  I  maun  awa'  back,  for  the  hens  is  tae  feed, 
forbye  the  parritch  tae  mak' ;  sae  God  be  wi'  ye, 
Maister  Allan,  and  dinna  forget  in  a  fecht  tae  watch 
a  mon's  een  and  no'  his  haunds." 

"  Good-bye,  auld  freend,"  said  I,  "  and  I  thank  ye 
for  the  sword ; "  and  then,  with  a  firm  hand-grip,  we 
parted,  and  I  stood  and  watched  the  bowed  figure  of 
the  old  blue-bonnet  as  he  shuffled  back  to  the  house 
which  was  to  know  me  no  more  for  many  a  long  day. 
I  started  off  again,  thinking  on  the  story  I  had  heard, 
and  it  was  very  plain  to  me,  as  I  had  half  guessed 
before,  that  Mat  had  not  been  by  any  means  the 
sternest  of  that  stern  band,  though  later  troubles  had 
sobered  and  perhaps  soured  him  a  little. 

And  now,  perchance,  it  may  be  fitting  for  an  old 
man  like  me  to  tell  what  kind  of  youth  this  was  who 
was  plodding  along  the  Melrose  road  so  early  in  the 
morning.  I  have  said  enough  about  my  character, 
which  was  a  few  degrees  worse  than  my  outer  man  ; 
for  in  those  days  I  was  a  big,  strong  fellow,  carrying 
my  six  feet  well,  and  broad  and  burly  to  boot.  I  had 
my  hair  clubbed  on  the  nape  of  my  neck,  and  fas- 
tened by  a  ribbon,  which,  alas  !  was  not  Mistress 


SWORD   OF  PITTENDREIGH  THE   GODLESS.     99 

Dorothy's,  and  I  was  very  young  in  the  face.  In- 
deed, an  old  wife  of  our  village  had  once  spent  her 
wit  upon  me,  saying,  I  "  lookit  thirteen  frae  the  front, 
and  thirty  frae  ahint ;  "  and  I  fancy  she  was  near  the 
mark.  For  all  that,  I  was  well  enough  favoured,  and 
was  soberly  clad  in  a  suit  of  russet  brown,  with  hose 
to  match,  while  I  had  a  trimming  of  lace  on  my 
three-cornered  hat  of  felt,  and  wore  no  wig.  I  had 
my  pack  slung  on  my  staff  over  my  shoulder,  and 
the  great  broadsword  must  have  seemed  out  of  keep- 
ing with  the  rest  of  my  peaceful  get-up,  though  I  did 
not  think  so  at  the  time. 

It  would  serve  no  purpose  to  tell  how  I  tramped 
steadily  by  Gala  and  Heriot  waters,  and  what  I 
thought  about  ;  suffice  to  say  the  day  was  very  hot, 
and,  having  broken  my  fast  twice  on  some  provender 
I  carried  with  me,  I  fell  asleep  by  the  roadside  and 
lost  a  good  hour.  Moreover,  I  lost  my  way,  and 
thus  the  night  was  drawing  on  apace  when  I  crowned 
a  ridge  and  saw  away  before  me  a  long  line  of  twink- 
ling lights  which  seemed  to  hang  suspended  in  the 
air. 

I  was  footsore  and  weary,  and  very  lonely  beside, 
and  so  I  sat  me  down  on  a  convenient  bank  and 
stared  at  the  yellow  gleams. 

My  mind  was  very  busy,  for  I  knew  that  I  looked 
for  the  first  time  on  that  city  which  had  ever  been 
as  a  loadstar  to  me,  that  old,  gray,  romantic  town 


100  TO   ARMS! 

wherein  two-thirds  of  my  country's  history  had 
passed,  that  place  where  I  hoped  to  reach  fame  and 
learning,  as  many  a  poor  wayfarer  had  done  before 
me,  and  has  done,  and  will  do,  after  me ;  and  as  I 
looked,  there  came  faintly  to  my  ears  the  blare  of  a 
trumpet,  and  then  the  tolling  of  a  heavy  bell,  and 
light  after  light  vanished,  leaving  nothing  but  the 
outline  of  a  long,  sloping  ridge  with,  away  to  the 
eastward,  a  huge,  dark  mass,  which  I  knew  to  be 
the  crags  and  the  lion  hill. 

Of  a  sudden  it  struck  me  that  there  were  such 
things  as  city  walls  and  gates,  and  that  if  I  tarried 
longer  upon  the  road  I  might  have  to  make  my  bed 
there.  I  jumped  up,  and  as  I  did  so  I  heard  a  noise 
near  me,  and  then,  coming  up  the  hill,  I  made  out 
the  figure  of  a  man  leading  a  horse  by  the  bridle, 

He  was  soon  abreast  of  me,  and  swore  a  great 
oath  as  he  looked  towards  the  city ;  and  I  fancied  I 
had  never  heard  so  repellent  a  voice,  for  it  was 
cracked  and  harsh,  as  if  a  very  old  woman  spoke 
through  a  man's  throat. 

"  Here  is  a  nice  mess,  sir,"  he  said,  turning  to  me, 
"  a  pretty  pass ;  the  gates  shut,  and  devil  a  chance 
of  entering  without  the  password ;  but  perchance 
you  know  it  ? " 

I  confessed  my  ignorance,  and  he  swore  again,  and 
then  took  hold  of  his  chin  with  his  hand  and  stood 
still  in  thought. 


SWORD    OF  PITTENDREIGH   THE    GODLESS.      IOI 

Presently  he  roused  himself. 

"  We  seem  to  be  companions  in  trouble,"  he  said, 
more  cheerily,  though  he  could  not  rid  his  voice  of 
its  unpleasant  grating  sound. 

"  I  did  not  say  I  was  going  townwards,"  I  answered, 
thinking  myself  very  clever  in  thus  not  telling  him 
overmuch. 

"No,"  he  said,  sharply,  "but  you  are,  all  the 
same." 

I  made  no  reply,  and  he  gave  a  kind  of  chuckle, 
while  I  tried  to  make  out  what  manner  of  man  this 
was  ;  but  the  darkness  foiled  me. 

"  Have  you  come  far  this  day  ? "  he  asked. 

"  From  St.  Drynans,"  I  answered,  seeing  no  harm 
in  telling  him  the  whole  truth,  and  not  wishing  to 
appear  proud  or  churlish. 

He  seemed  to  start  at  my  words,  but  no  doubt  this 
was  due  to  the  restlessness  of  his  horse,  from  whose 
heaving  sides  a  cloud  of  steam  was  rising  and  show- 
ing whitish  against  the  black  of  night. 

"  Indeed,"  said  he,  "  I  doubt  not  a  longish  tramp. 
But  look  you,  young  sir,  I  know  of  a  fair  hostel  in  a 
hollow  hard  by.  So  what  say  you  ;  shall  we  look  up 
mine  host  ? " 

Having  no  better  plan,  I  assented,  and  we  de- 
scended the  slope  towards  the  town,  he  still  leading 
his  horse,  and  then,  turning  off  along  a  by-path  to 
the  left,  we  reached  a  small  house,  thatched  and 


IO2  TO   ARMS! 

whitewashed,  from  one  window  of  which  a  ray  of 
welcome  light  shot  out  across  the  road.  A  shock- 
headed  boy  appeared  at  the  sound  of  our  approach 
and  took  charge  of  the  horse,  the  stranger  keeping 
very  much  in  the  shadow,  and  telling  me  to  enter 
and  he  would  follow.  I  felt  a  trifle  uneasy,  for  there 
was  something  curious  about  the  man  ;  but  I  had 
nothing  left  for  it  but  to  go  in,  though  I  was  glad 
now  I  had  the  sword  with  me  as  well  as  the  holly 
cudgel.  The  doorway  opened  directly  upon  a  low- 
roofed  room,  from  the  rafters  of  which  hung  half  a 
score  of  smoked  hams,  the  smell  of  which  pervaded 
the  whole  place  but  was  not  unpleasant.  A  great 
fire  roared  and  crackled  up  a  wide  chimney,  and  was 
flanked  by  a  seat  on  either  side,  forming  a  mightily 
cosy  ingle-neuk ;  for  though  the  day  had  been  hot, 
the  night  was  a  trifle  chilly.  A  greasy-looking  man, 
with  a  bald  pate  and  fat  cheeks  veined  with  red,  who 
was  the  only  occupant,  rose  as  I  entered  and  gruffly 
bade  me  a  "  gude-even."  I  took  him  to  be  the  host, 
and  such  he  proved,  for  he  asked  me  for  my  orders 
civilly  enough,  and  told  me  I  might  have  a  bed  and 
welcome,  though  he  seemed  not  best  pleased  when 
he  found  I  meant  to  sup  solely  on  porridge  and  milk. 
At  that  moment  my  companion  entered,  and  for  the 
first  time  I  had  a  good  look  at  him.  There  seemed 
to  me  to  be  something  vague  about  the  man,  as  well 
as  curious,  for  his  face  was  very  expressionless,  the 


SWORD    OF  PITTENDREIGH   THE    GODLESS.      1 03 

only  points  that  caught  the  eye  being  the  coal  black 
colour  of  his  hair,  his  dark  eyebrows,  and*  a  black 
patch  which  covered  half  his  chin.  His  eyes,  his 
cheeks,  even  his  lips,  were  almost  colourless,  as  seen 
by  the  lamplight,  and  I  felt  that  as  far  as  his  features 
went  I  might  pass  him  on  the  morrow  and  never 
know  him.  He  was  of  a  very  ordinary  size,  also,  and 
as  he  wore  a  long  black  cloak  I  could  make  nothing 
of  his  figure,  while  his  feet  and  legs  were  cased  in 
brown  riding-boots,  which  carried  heavy  and  rusted 
spurs.  He  nodded  carelessly  to  the  landlord,  and 
went  straight  over  to  the  fire,  where  he  stood  with 
his  back  to  me,  warming  his  hands,  and  making  a 
noise  as  though  he  were  rubbing  down  a  horse. 
Thus  he  stood  till  a  serving-maid,  dirty  and  down 
at  heels,  had  spread  the  deal  table  with  a  plenteous 
repast,  and  he  only  turned  about  when  she  swung  an 
iron  pot  over  the  flames,  and  began  to  prepare  my 
supper.  Then,  without  removing  his  cloak,  he  took 
his  seat  at  the  board  and  looked  about  him. 

"  You  will  join  me,  sir,  I  trust  ? "  he  said,  very 
courteously,  though  the  harshness  of  his  voice  made 
his  request  seem  almost  a  command.  I  hesitated, 
for,  though  I  was  hungry,  yet  I  did  not  care  to  lay 
myself  under  an  obligation  to  this  stranger,  and  my 
slender  store  of  coin  would  not  permit  me  to  stay 
my  stomach  with  anything  like  ample  or  dainty 
fare. 


IO4  TO  ARMS: 

"Well,"  said  I,  "I  am  beholden  to  you,  but  my 
supper  is'  ordered,  and  - 

"  It  is  not  enough  for  a  well-grown  youth,"  he 
broke  in.  "  Frankly,  sir,  I  shall  be  glad  of  the 
company  of  —  " 

He  paused  and  drummed  upon  the  table  with  his 
forefinger. 

"  My  name  is  Oliphant,"  I  said. 

"  So,"  he  replied,  and  I  saw  his  eyebrows,  which 
were  near  as  black  as  his  hair,  lift  a  little,  "  so ;  a 
good  border  name,  I  believe,  and  not  unknown  in 
England,  from  whence  I  come." 

This  confidence  on  his  part  in  some  way  prevented 
my  asking  his  name  in  return,  so  I  only  bowed  and 
sat  down  opposite  him.  Once  he  began  eating,  he 
stopped  his  converse,  and  we  finished  in  silence ; 
only  I  thought  he  gave  a  faint  chuckle,  as  I  lowered 
my  head  for  a  second  and  muttered  a  grace.  I 
looked  sharply  at  him,  but  he  was  as  solemn  as  any 
owl,  and  had  begun  picking  his  teeth  with  a  tiny 
silver  dagger.  When  he  had  made  an  end,  he  drew 
out  a  long  pipe  from  under  his  cloak,  and  offered 
me  some  of  the  weed,  but  I  shook  my  head. 

"  Ah,"  said  he,  "  you  will  never  learn  younger  to 
know  the  charms  of  this  evil  habit,  hee,  hee,"  and 
with  that  some  of  the  smoke  got  into  his  windpipe, 
and  he  began  to  cough  very  forcibly. 

"Well,  Master  Oliphant,"  he  said,  at  length,  "I 


SWORD   OF  PITTENDREIGH  THE    GODLESS.     105 

will  warrant  me  you  have  no  objection  to  a  mug  of 
ale,  hot  and  spiced,  such  as  the  « Magpie '  here  is 
famed  for  ? " 

Now  I  had  been  content  with  water  all  my  life, 
but,  not  wishing  to  appear  a  child,  I  thanked  him, 
though  I  grew  a  trifle  red  under  his  pale  bluish  eye. 
All  the  same  I  found  the  drink  very  comforting,  and 
it  quickly  loosened  my  tongue,  so  that,  ere  long,  I 
found  myself  chatting  very  freely  with  this  stranger, 
though  he  chiefly  played  the  part  of  listener,  and 
nodded  and  put  in  a  word  now  and  then.  In  less 
than  no  time,  my  mug  was  empty  and  filled  again, 
but  I  chattered  on,  telling  him  about  my  life  at 
Erkinholme  and  old  Mat  Kerr,  and  finding  him  full 
of  interest  and  sympathy.  Let  it  not  be  thought 
that  I  was  so  far  left  to  myself  as  to  tell  him  every- 
thing. I  said  not  a  word  concerning  Dorothy,  or  my 
reason  for  leaving  home,  for,  even  though  I  spoke 
freely,  I  had  a  kind  of  distrust  of  this  man.  Once 
indeed  he  asked  me  what  a  gay  young  dog  like 
myself  did  for  maids'  society  in  such  a  place,  but 
I  affected  not  to  hear  him,  and  called  upon  mine 
host  to  fill  my  tankard  again.  Very  soon  I  grew 
drowsy  and  confused,  and  the  face  of  the  man 
opposite  me  began  to  swell  to  an  enormous  size, 
and  then  to  shrink  to  nothing,  and  then,  horror 
of  horrors,  he  had  two  evil  faces,  which  grinned  and 
leered  at  me,  but  at  last  grew  misty,  and  melted 


106  TO   ARMS! 

away.  My  head  nodded  of  its  own  accord,  I  felt 
a  glorious  warmth  within  and  around  me,  my  eye- 
lids grew  weighty  as  lead,  I  breathed  heavily  and 
deeply,  and,  with  my  head  cradled  on  my  arms,  I 
sunk  into  oblivion. 


CHAPTER   VII. 

THE    INN    OF    THE    WHITE    HORSE,    AND    THE    MAN 
WHO    CAUGHT    FLIES. 

A  VOICE  shouting  in  my  ear,  and  a  straw  tickling 
my  nose  brought  me  to  my  senses  the  following 
morning,  and  I  found  that  both  these  good  offices 
had  been  performed  by  mine  host  of  the  "  Magpie," 
who,  by  daylight,  looked  very  filthy  and  out  at 
elbows. 

At  first,  however,  I  was  more  concerned  with 
myself,  for  my  head  felt  full,  and  I  had  a  dull  pain 
across  my  eyes,  while  my  mouth  had  a  taste  in  it  as 
though  I  had  been  sucking  copper  coins.  I  was 
still  sitting  at  the  table,  but  my  horseman  of  the 
previous  night  was  gone.  Gradually  it  dawned  upon 
me  that  I  had  been  very  drunk,  and  a  feeling  of 
shame  took  hold  of  me,  quickly  followed  by  one 
of  alarm,  for  I  found  my  coat  open,  and,  on  plung- 
ing my  hand  into  its  inner  pocket,  I  discovered  my 
money  had  vanished.  With  a  cry  of  rage  I  sprang 
to  my  feet,  sobered  all  at  once,  and  began  to  search 
every  pouch  in  my  clothing,  while  the  landlord  looked 

107 


IO8  TO  ARMS! 

on,  with  a  sort  of  dismayed  grin  upon  his  sleek  coun- 
tenance. 

I  searched  and  better  searched,  but  all  I  found 
was  the  ring  o'  luck,  save  the  mark,  which  I  had 
hid  away  in  the  lining  of  my  under-vest,  and  a  half- 
dozen  coppers,  which  would  scarce  buy  me  a  break- 
fast. My  sword  and  holly  staff  remained,  but  my 
pack  and  its  contents  were  gone,  all  save  the  Bible, 
which  lay  open  before  me,  with  a  mark  upon  the 
margin,  opposite  which  I  read,  "  Whoso  keepeth  his 
mouth  and  his  tongue  keepeth  his  soul  from 
trouble."  A  little  farther  on  there  was  a  piece 
of  cloth  between  the  leaves,  and  turning  to  the 
place,  which  was  also  in  the  Proverbs,  I  found 
the  first  and  eighth  verses  of  the  2/th,  and  the 
twenty-second  verse  of  the  28th  chapter,  marked 
for  my  benefit ;  and  I  fear  I  thought  but  little  of 
the  third  commandment  for  the  space  of  five 
minutes. 

"That  villain  has  robbed  me,"  I  shouted,  turn- 
ing to  mine  host. 

He  merely  nodded,  as  if  that  was  nothing  won- 
derful. 

"  Do  you  know  aught  about  him  ? "  I  cried, 
fiercely. 

"  Not  I,"  'he  said ;  "  and  look  ye,  be  a  trifle 
more  civil  with  your  tongue,  my  young  sir;  your 
bed  is  not  paid  for." 


THE  INN  OF  THE    WHITE  HORSE.  ICX) 

"  But,"  said  I,  in  sore  distress,  "  I  have  no 
money." 

"That  is  no  business  of  mine,"  he  answered, 
in  a  bullying  tone ;  "it  is  not  my  fault  if  ye  are  a 
fool,  hobnobbing  with  any  Jock-o'-the-road  ye  come 
across.  Pay  me  my  just  charge,  or  to  the  Tolbooth 
ye  go,  my  young  ruffler." 

He  had  gone  a  little  too  far,  however,  for  in  a 
trice  I  had  set  my  sword-point  to  his  paunch. 

"  Now,  you  fat  rogue,"  I  cried,  "  I  believe  you 
had  a  hand  in  this." 

His  flabby  face  had  turned  very  white,  and  his 
thick  lips  kept  trying  to  mumble  out  something, 
but  in  his  fear  he  had  lost  his  voice. 

"  Nevertheless,"  I  said,  with  a  grand  air,  "  I  am 
an  honest  man.  There  is  a  hat  worth  twice  the  bed 
which  I  have  never  slept  in,"  and  I  pointed  to  my 
headpiece,  which  hung  upon  a  peg  ;  "  I  will  leave  you 
that  in  payment.  And  now  no  more  of  your  threats, 
or  you  will  have  no  use  for  a  hat  for  some  time  to 
come,"  and  with  that  I  drove  my  sword  back  into  its 
sheath,  and,  picking  up  my  staff  and  Bible,  stalked 
out  like  a  colonel  of  horse. 

"Sir,  sir,"  shouted  the  rascal,  "you  shall  have 
your  breakfast  if  you  will,"  but  I  merely  turned 
and  shook  my  cudgel  at  him,  and  then  -took  my  way 
down-hill. 

"  This  was  a  nice  beginning,"   I  thought ;    "  hat, 


110  TO   ARMS! 

money,  and  clothes  all  gone,  in  exchange  for  a  sup- 
per, a  drunken  sleep,  and  a  chance  acquaintance." 

"Well,"  said  I,  "please  the  Lord,  I  meet  this 
villain  in  the  town,  and  then,  Tolbooth  or  no  Tol- 
booth,  I  shall  take  the  clothes  from  him,  but  in  a 
different  fashion,"  and  with  this  worthy  vow,  I  stood 
still  and  gazed  at  the  city. 

It  was  about  nine  of  the  clock,  for  I  had  slumbered 
long,  and  the  sun  had  been  up  and  busy  for  hours, 
and  now  he  was  lighting  up  a  thousand  lums  and 
gable  ends.  Blue  wreaths  of  reek  curled  lazily  up 
into  the  air,  and  drifted  about  the  church  spires, 
which  towered  above  the  other  buildings.  I  marked 
the  castle  squatting  low  upon  the  great  rock  at  the 
westmost  end  of  the  long  ridge,  which  was  covered 
with  houses  of  every  size  and  shape,  whose  windows 
now  and  again  flashed  in  the  early  rays. 

So  clear  was  the  atmosphere  that,  though  I  was 
over  a  mile  away,  I  could  see  all  this  very  plainly ; 
and  then,  with  a  single  glance,  I  took  in  the  great 
hill  and  the  plain  around,  and  far  away  on  my  right 
the  waters  of  the  Firth,  against  which  stood  out  a 
long  row  of  thin  and  scraggy  trees,  seemingly  grow- 
ing by  the  seashore.  The  scent  of  fresh-turned  earth 
was  in  my  nostrils,  and  the  wild  roses  were  all 
abloom  in  the  hedgerows  beside  me,  and  so  with  an 
effort  I  shook  off  my  melancholy  and  made  for  the 
town,  though  I  was  deeply  grieved  at  the  loss  of 


THE  INN  OF  THE  WHITE  HORSE.     I  1 1 

Doctor  Lovell's  book,  nor  could  I  conceive  what  the 
stranger  wanted  with  such  a  tome. 

I  entered  the  city  by  way  of  the  Pleasance,  a  place 
well  named,  for  here  are  houses  of  good  repute,  with 
very  fine  gardens  and  orchards  and  pleasant  walks 
winding  about  the  hillsides,  under  shade  of  trees  and 
bushes. 

I  passed  through  two  gates,  and  was  jeered  at  for 
my  bare  head  by  a  rogue  of  the  gutter,  in  a  coat 
reaching  to  his  heels  and  turned  up  at  the  cuffs.  He 
fled,  however,  when  I  made  as  though  to  chase  him, 
and  in  a  short  time,  turning  to  the  left  in  the  Cow- 
gate  valley  and  passing  up  a  steep  wynd,  I  found 
myself  in  the  High  Street.  And  such  a  street ! 

Nowhere  on  God's  earth  could  one  find  such 
houses,  climbing  skywards,  set  with  narrow  win- 
dows, and  crowned  with  tiles  and  long  chimneys, 
and  with  rooms  set  in  the  roof  midway  between 
the  ridges  and  the  eaves.  Poles  with  ropes,  some 
bearing  dirty  clouts,  and  some  clean  ones,  jutted  out 
from  them,  and  women  shrieked  their  morning  news 
from  land  to  land.  And  all  this  built  on  the  slope 
of  a  ridge,  so  that  one  wondered  how  the  whole  place 
did  not  go  sliding  and  slipping  to  perdition.  The 
street  was  paved  with  large,  rounded  stones,  and 
the  sidewalks  were  splashed  and  wetted  by  dirty 
water  thrown  from  above,  which  trickled  slowly 
into  the  runnel. 


112  TO  ARMS! 

I  stared  with  much  interest  at  the  booths  and 
shops,  but  with  still  more  at  the  folk,  who,  even 
at  this  early  hour,  thronged  the  highway.  Here 
and  there  a  night  reveller  went  staggering  home- 
wards, and  I  thought  shame  of  him,  till  I  remem- 
bered how  I  had  spent  my  time.  Portly  citizens 
in  heavy  wigs  and  full-skirted  coats  tapped  their 
several  ways  with  long  and  tasselled  canes,  or  stood 
deep  in  converse  in  the  middle  of  the  road,  while 
mongrel  dogs  smelled  and  whined  about  their 
heels. 

Red -faced  women  with  raucous  voices,  queer 
striped  dresses,  and  scaly  creels,  bawled  the  morn- 
ing's catch  or  bartered  at  the  doors.  Bare-legged 
laddies  played  games  at  every  close  mouth,  till  their 
ears  were  cuffed  by  the  attendants  of  some  dainty 
dame,  who  tripped  it  haughtily,  with  her  dress 
tucked  up  to  show  her  flounced  and  flowered  pet- 
ticoats. My  eyes  grew  big  with  astonishment  at  all 
this,  though,  at  the  same  time,  I  could  have  wished 
my  nose  were  smaller  or  not  so  keen,  for  very  foul 
odours  were  wafted  to  me  from  garbage  heaps  and 
the  doors  of  cellars. 

Slowly  I  took  my  way  down  the  street,  once  or 
twice  running  into  passengers,  who  swore  at  me, 
or  craved  my  pardon,  while  others  looked  after 
me  and  smiled ;  for  what  with  my  bare  head, 
great  sword,  and  stains  of  travel,  I  must  have 


THE   INN  OF   THE    WHITE   HORSE.  113 

been  a  strange-looking  figure  enough.  As  I  neared 
the  gate  called  the  Netherbow,  which  arches  across 
the  street,  and  separates  it  from  the  Canongate,  six 
men,  marching  three  abreast,  all  clad  in  red  coats, 
and  with  shoulder  -  straps  and  great  axes,  swept 
through  it  at  a  quick  march,  and  passed  me  on 
their  way  up-hill.  From  my  father's  description, 
I  knew  these  were  the  men  of  the  city  guard, 
mostly  old  Highlanders,  hated  by  the  townsfolk, 
and  returning  the  hate  with  interest.  Scarcely  had 
they  gone  when  a  courier  on  a  foam-flecked  horse, 
and  with  a  look  of  great  importance,  rode  by  at  a 
heavy  trot,  his  saddle-bags  swinging  on  either  side, 
and  his  shoulders  hunched  with  weariness. 

A  group  of  folk  were  gathered  at  the  gate  around 
a  woman  who  was  selling  shell-fish  or  cracking 
coarse  jokes,  though  I  could  scarce  make  out  what 
she  said. 

All  this  is  familiar  to  me  now,  and  became  so  long 
since,  but  then  I  marvelled  at  the  commonest  sight, 
and  fell  a-gaping  at  a  water-carrier  or  a  soldier. 

Down  the  long  Canongate  I  wandered,  my  head 
full  of  tales  I  had  heard  concerning  it,  till  I  found  the 
morning  air  had  made  me  hungry,  and  I  cast  about 
for  a  place  where  I  might  get  rid  of  a  copper  or  two. 
Soon  at  the  head  of  a  close,  not  far  from  what  I  was 
told  was  the  Watergate,  I  saw  an  inn  sign,  bearing 
the  picture  of  a  white  horse,  though  it  was  but  a 


114  T0   ARMS! 

sorry  beast,  and  I  remembered  that  my  father  had 
been  wont  to  stable  here  when  in  town  on  matters 
of  law.  I  had  no  idea  that  this  was  one  of  the  chief 
hostels  of  the  city,  otherwise  I  might  have  thought 
twice  of  venturing  within  its  precincts.  As  it  was, 
I  strode  in  boldly  enough,  and  found  myself  in  an  ill- 
paved  yard,  with  before  me  the  tavern  itself,  a  long, 
low  building,  with  a  projecting  upper  story  and  a  roof 
alive  with  pigeons.  I  pushed  the  green  door  open, 
and  as  it  was  a  fresh,  breezy  morning,  a  gust  of  wind 
blown  through  the  close  swept  past  me,  and  I  was 
straightway  greeted  by  a  volley  of  very  curious  lan- 
guage, which,  though  meant  as  such,  could  scarce  be 
called  oaths. 

"  By  Aaron's  beard  which  budded,"  shouted  a  voice, 
"  was  there  ever  such  an  untimely  fool  ?  By  my 
marrow  bones,  but  that  is  the  third  I  have  missed 
this  morning,  and  all  owing  to  that  blasted  blast  of 
blustering,  — a  very  fair  alliteration,  sir,  I  think  ?  " 

A  table  faced  the  door,  and  on  the  other  side  of  it 
was  the  person  who  delivered  himself  of  this  strange 
oration,  and  he  was  as  strange  as  his  speech.  He 
was  a  slight-built,  very  dapper  old  man,  whose  age 
might  have  been  anything  from  sixty  to  a  hundred. 
He  wore  a  periwig,  carefully  curled,  but  all  on  one 
side  of  his  head  ;  so  that  on  the  other  side  I  could 
see  his  natural  thatch,  which  was  silvery  gray  and  very 
plentiful,  and  very  well  brushed  back  behind  his  ear. 


THE   INN  OF   THE    WHITE    HORSE.  115 

His  eyes,  which  were  of  no  particular  colour,  kept 
shifting  all  over  me,  as  if  afraid  to  meet  mine,  while 
he  seemed  to  have  a  very  neat  nose,  and  certainly 
had  a  tinge  of  colour  in  his  cheeks,  which  were  cov- 
ered with  small,  whitish  scars.  His  mouth  spoke  of 
humour.  It  was  thin-lipped,  and  the  under-lip  pouted 
ever  so  slightly  beyond  the  upper,  so  as  to  give  him 
the  appearance  of  being  for  ever  about  to  make  a  jest 
or  tell  a  funny  tale.  His  chin  was  sharp,  and  at 
each  jaw  angle  he  had  a  little  tuft  of  white  and 
pepper  coloured  hair,  which  somehow  exactly  suited 
his  countenance. 

His  coat  fitted  him  like  a  glove,  and  was  of  a  dark 
blue  colour,  with  silver  lace  and  silver  buttons,  and 
he  had  a  white  waistcoat  with  flapped  pockets,  and 
some  sort  of  device  all  over  it. 

This  singular  old  gentleman  kept  squinting  at  me 
for  a  moment,  and  then,  with  a  buzz,  a  great  blue- 
bottle fly  landed  close  to  some  sticky  mess  on  the 
table. 

"Gently,  my  winged  beauty,"  said  he,  in  a  voice 
which  had  a  curious  burr,  such  as  folks  have  who 
hail  from  Berwick,  "gently,"  and  with  that  his  hand 
crept  towards  the  hapless  insect,  and  I  noticed  he 
had  only  the  thumb  and  the  last  two  fingers  of  it 
remaining.  With  a  little  rush  he  cleverly  caught 
the  fly,  held  it  a  moment  between  the  thumb  and 
forefinger  of  the  other  hand,  and  then  let  it  go  with 


I  1 6  TO  ARMS! 

such  an  air  of  pride  and  gratification  that  I  could  not 
refrain  from  smiling  at  him. 

"  That  makes  the  twenty-first,"  said  he ;  "  my 
hand  has  not  lost  its  cunning.  And  now,  what 
have  we  here  ?  " 

With  that  he  darted  a  very  keen  look  at  me,  half 
shutting  one  eye,  and  holding  his  chin  in  his  hand. 

"A  stranger,"  he  shouted,  "yea,  I  say  unto  you, 
and  more  than  a  stranger,  —  a  country  loon,  no  less  ; 
a  David,  though  a  big  one,  with  the  sword  of  Goli- 
ath ;  such  a  fellow  as  I  have  never  seen  before," 
and  then  he  whipped  out  a  huge  watch  and  set  it 
before  him. 

"We  have,  sir,"  he  said,  "one  hour  and  twenty 
minutes ;  what  can  I  show  you  ?  The  castle,  a 
noble  fortress  ;  our  palace  of  Holyrood,  —  between 
you  and  me,  sir,  a  ramshackle  affair,  —  or  per- 
chance— '  and  so  he  rattled  away,  while  I  won- 
dered if  I  had  stumbled  upon  a  madman,  and  felt 
indignant  at  his  insolence ;  for  a  drawer  who  was 
cleaning  bottles  in  a  corner  was  shaking  with 
mirth. 

"  Well,  sir,"  said  he,  "  what  do  you  wish  ?  " 

"I  wish,"  said  I,  "that  I  could  see  you  hanged, 
for  that  alone,  it  seems  to  me,  would  keep  your 
tongue  quiet." 

To  my  surprise,  he  was  not  a  whit  offended. 

"  You  are  in  error,  young  man,  I  fear,"  he  said, 


THE  INN  OF  THE  WHITE  HORSE.     I  I'J 

"  for  methinks  I  have  read  somewhere  of  psalms  and 
tunes  and  heavenly  songs  ;  and  I  would  look  very 
well  in  a  halo,  of  that  I  am  convinced.  But  come, 
you  have  stared  long  enough  at  me ;  what  do  you 
take  me  for  ?  " 

"Egad,"  I  answered,  "I  doubt  whether  you  are 
a  wit  or  a  villain." 

"Most  excellent,"  said  he,  "though,  mark  you, 
not  original ;  for  half  a  score  have  said  I  am  a  witty 
villain,  and  another  half-score  that  I  have  a  villainous 
wit.  Do  you  take  me,  sir,  do  you  take  me  ? " 

He  looked  at  me  with  the  manner  of  a  little  pert 
bird,  and  so  comical  did  he  seem  that  I  there  and 
then  gave  vent  to  my  mirth. 

"  By  my  marrow  bones,"  said  he,  and  I  wondered 
where  I  had  heard  that  expression  before,  "  I  like 
you,  my  lad  ;  your  laugh  sounds  honest,  but  a  trifle 
dry.  Here,  fellow,  a  pint  of  your  very  good 
claret." 

The  drawer,  who  seemed  used  to  the  vagaries  of 
this  queer  man,  merely  shook  his  head. 

At  this  the  old  fellow  was  on  his  feet  in  an  instant, 
and  I  saw  he  was  small  in  stature  though  very  ele- 
gantly made,  and  that  he  carried  a  rapier  in  a  red 
velvet  sheath.  He  danced  about  in  a  fury,  pouring 
out  strings  of  texts  all  mixed  together,  but  mightily 
appropriate,  oaths,  and  a  babel  of  broad  Scotch  and 
the  best  English,  till  I  gazed  at  him  aghast. 


I  1 8  TO   ARMS  ! 

"  Am  I  not  sufficiently  weel  kenned  here,  ye  lazy 
deil  ?  "  he  shouted. 

"Ay,  ay,"  retorted  the  man,  coolly,  "ye're  verra 
weel  kenned,  but  ye  see  the  colour  o'  your  money 
isna.  Why,  mon,  yon  last  glass  is  no'  paid  for." 

"Think  of  it,  sir,"  said  the  little  man,  in  a  tragic 
voice,  turning  to  me ;  "  I  honour  this  miserable 
hovel  with  my  patronage,  and  they  will  give  me  no 
credit,  and  grudge  me  a  look  at  their  wishy-washy, 
watery  wine.  There  is  another  alliteration  for  you, 
sir." 

I  did  not  know  what  to  think  of  this  stranger, 
with  his  fine  clothes  and  empty  pockets,  his  oaths 
and  Scripture-texts,  his  jumble  of  tongues  and  allit- 
erations, his  humour  and  his  passion,  but  for  all  that 
I  liked  him  ;  and  very  rashly,  considering  my  re- 
sources, I  begged  leave  to  pay  for  the  claret,  and 
he  very  graciously  consented,  placing  one  hand  upon 
his  heart  and  bowing  low. 

I  found  I  had  just  sufficient  to  pay  for  the  wine, 
which,  if  I  remember  aright,  was  neither  very  good 
nor  very  bad,  but  was  a  trifle  sour,  and  so  proved 
grateful  to  my  parched  throat. 

When  we  had  finished,  my  companion  drew  a 
small  bag  of  cloth  from  under  the  skirt  of  his 
coat,  and  produced  from  it  a  hand-glass  and  comb. 
He  ran  the  latter  through  his  wig  once  or  twice, 
set  that  article  straight  upon  his  head,  and  put 


THE   INN  OF   THE    WHITE   HORSE. 

his  little  tufts  of  hair  in  order ;  then,  picking  up 
a  gold-headed  cane,  which  I  had  not  noticed  before, 
he  lifted  the  top  from  it,  displaying  a  tiny  cavity 
for  snuff,  which  he  proffered  to  me.  I  shook  my 
head,  and  he  sighed  and  took  a  pinch  himself  in  the 
most  dainty  fashion  imaginable,  afterwards  flecking 
away  a  few  spilled  grains  with  a  handkerchief  of 
the  finest  cambric,  all  lace  at  the  edges,  and  with 
a  delicate  aroma  of  scent. 

"  Now,  sir,"  he  said,  "  clap  on  your  hat,  and  we 
shall  sally  forth." 

"My  hat?"  I  stammered;  "unfortunately,  it  is 
lost." 

"  Lost ! "  he  cried,  and  then  pirouetted  around 
upon  one  heel. 

"  Fellow,"  he  shouted  to  the  drawer,  "  did  I  not 
make  you  a  present  of  a  very  good  hat  of  mine  some 
six  months  since  ?  " 

The  man  nodded  sullenly,  as  if  he  knew  what  was 
coming. 

"  Then  fetch  it,  sir ;  this  gentleman's  necessity  is 
greater  than  thine,  for  he  is  to  walk  with  me  to  the 
Bristo  Port  this  morning ;  and  besides,"  he  added, 
dropping  his  voice,  "  you  are  an  insolent  knave." 

"  A  present  is  a  present,"  said  the  man,  gruffly. 

"  I  will  give  you  a  present  of  a  hole  in  your  hide, 
fellow,  if  you  do  not  fetch  my  very  good  hat,  which 
must  be  sick  of  your  greasy  pow." 


T2O  TO   ARMS! 

"Nay,  nay,  sir,"  I  broke  in,  "I  can  do  well  enough 
without  a  hat,"  and  indeed  I  did  not  fancy  wearing 
this  ancient  headpiece,  which  had  already  done  double 
service. 

"So  be  it,  so  be  it,"  he  answered;  "and,  by  the 
way,"  he  continued,  cocking  his  head  on  one  side, 
"  I  do  not  think  I  have  had  the  experience  of  walk- 
ing with  a  bare-headed  gentleman  through  the  city. 
Are  you  acquaint  with  the  Latinj  sir  ?  " 

"I  have  that  good  fortune." 

"  Then,  sir,  you  are  no  doubt  aware  that  cxperientia 
docet,  so,  by  the  right,  quick  march,"  and  off  he 
strutted  with  a  very  springy  step,  while  I  strode 
beside  him,  choking  with  laughter,  though  my  break- 
fast lay  behind  me  at  the  inn. 

Never  in  all  my  days  have  I  had,  or  will  I  have, 
such  a  promenade.  In  the  first  place,  scarce  had  we 
got  upon  the  street  when  a  dozen  bairns,  bare-legged 
and  bare-headed,  caught  sight  of  us  and  came 
charging  for  us,  with  expectation  in  their  eyes, 
shouting  with  merriment,  and  holding  out  their 
grimy  paws. 

The  little  man  stopped,  and,  with  his  cane  fixed 
between  his  fingers,  spread  out  his  hands  with  a 
hopeless  gesture,  and  the  children  sped  away  again 
with  a  babel  of  noise. 

My  companion  vouchsafed  no  explanation  of  this 
performance,  but  fell  to  telling  me  his  reason  for 


THE   INN  OF   THE    WHITE   HORSE.  121 

catching  flies,  which,  according  to  him,  was  to  keep 
his  hand  in  play  and  his  two  fingers  supple. 

"A  very  excellent  method,"  he  said,  "with  some- 
thing of  sport  in  it,"  and  then  he  stopped,  and 
pointed  with  his  cane  at  a  great,  gloomy  building. 
"  A  place  of  tragedy,"  said  he.  "  That,  sir,  is  the 
house  of  Queensbury  ;  do  you  know  the  tale  ?  " 

I  shook  my  head. 

"The  late  earl,"  said  he,  "was  a  rogue.  He  was 
heavily  bribed  for  advancing  the  Treaty  of  Union, 
and  the  day  on  which  the  measure  passed,  sir,  he 
came  home  to  that  house,  and  what  think  you  he 
found  ? " 

Again  I  shook  my  head. 

"  He  found,  sir,  that  his  idiot  son,  a  creature  seven 
feet  high,  and  for  all  the  world  like  a  hobgoblin,  had 
broken  loose  from  that  room  with  the  boards  at  the 
window.  He  roamed  through  the  house,  and  in  the 
kitchen  came  upon  a  wee  laddie  tending  the  roast 
against  my  lord's  home-coming.  What  does  he  do 
but  whip  off  the  meat,  kills  and  spits  the  kitchen 
boy,  and  has  him  half  roasted  when  they  found  him. 
If  that  is  not  God's  curse,  I  ask  you  what  is,  sir?" 

I  listened  with  horror  to  this  terrible  tale,  which, 
as  no  doubt  you  know,  is  true  enough  ;  but  all  the 
same  I  could  scarce  keep  my  gravity  at  my  compan- 
ion's odd  gestures  and  burring  speech. 

"  Is  the  creature  still  there  ?  "  I  asked. 


122  TO  ARMS! 

"  Not  he ;  he's  in  England  for  his  sins,  and 
another  reigns  in  his  stead.  But  you'll  bore  a 
hole  in  the  boards,  sir,  if  you  stare  at  them  like 
that.  Give  you  good-day,"  he  went  on,  saluting  a 
passer-by. 

Indeed,  the  whole  way  up  the  street  he  kept  rec- 
ognising people,  and  greeted  them  by  bringing  the 
forefinger  of  his  left  hand  to  his  forehead  and  then 
sharply  lowering  it.  I  noticed  that  half  these  folk 
did  not  return  his  salutation,  but  he  did  not  seem  to 
mind,  and  kept  pointing  me  out  houses  of  interest, 
with  coats  of  arms  and  inscriptions  on  the  archi- 
traves, while  old  blear-eyed  hags  curtseyed  to  him, 
and  he  struck  at  little  urchins  and  the  town  caddies 
with  his  cane. 

At  the  Netherbow  he  had  some  great  joke  with 
the  gatekeeper,  which  I  could  not  understand,  and 
he  told  me  the  history  of  the  old  and  ugly  wife  who 
was  selling  the  shell-fish,  and  who,  according  to  him, 
had  been  as  bonnie  a  lass  as  you  could  meet  on  a 
Sabbath  day's  journey. 

"There,"  said  he,  a  moment  later,  "is  the  house 
of  my  worthy  friend,  John  Knox." 

"  Your  worthy  friend  !  "  I  cried ;  "  why,  he  has 
been  dead  these  hundred  years  and  more." 

"  To  be  sure,  to  be  sure,"  he  said  ;  "  I  shall  show 
you  his  grave  in  St.  Giles's  kirkyard.  But  you  will  find, 
young  sir,  that  your  best  friends  are  those  who  died 


THE   INN  OF   THE    WHITE   HORSE.  12$ 

before  you  were  born  ;  they  may  turn  in  their  graves, 
as  I  doubt  not  worthy  John  has  turned  many  a  time, 
but  they  can't  turn  on  you  like  your  present  cronies. 
Yonder  goes  a  rascal  in  case,  who  owes  me  two 
crowns,"  he  roared,  and  darted  at  a  great  hulking 
man  who  was  shambling  down  the  street. 

But  the  fellow  saw  him  coming,  and  took  to  his 
heels  in  terror,  vanishing  down  a  narrow  close,  while 
the  queer  mortal  whom  by  good  luck  I  had  fallen  in 
with  came  back  swearing  and  chuckling. 

On  we  marched,  and  he  pointed  out  St.  Giles  his 
kirk  and  the  Parliament  Square,  and  had  a  tale  about 
every  wynd  and  dirty  stair. 

"Now,  sir,"  he  said,  "we  will  by  the  West  Bow 
and  the  Grassmarket,  for  I  lodge  in  the  suburbs  in 
the  summer,  though  my  hiberne  or  winter  quarters 
are  in  the  Lawnmarket  yonder,"  and  he  pointed  to 
the  vastly  tall  dwellings  which  ran  upwards  towards 
the  castle  hill. 

"  You  see,"  he  went  on,  "  I  am  of  a  delicate  con- 
stitution, and  the  harsh  air  from  the  Borough  loch 
does  not  suit  me  in  November.  It  catches  me  upon 
the  lungs  and  tickles  the  throttle." 

We  proceeded  down  the  West  Bow,  a  narrow 
street  with  a  sharp  bend,  and  he  showed  me  the 
Wizard's  house,  and  vowed  he  had  seen  his  ghost  on 
two  several  occasions  ;  and  then  again  he  suddenly 
took  to  his  heels,  and  I  after  him,  for  a  tall  woman, 


124  To  ARMS! 

very  well  got  up  and  followed  by  a  coloured  boy 
carrying  a  lap-dog,  came  hurrying  across  the  street 
towards  him  with  threatening  gestures.  He  did  not 
stop  till  half-way  up  the  Row  of  the  Candlemakers, 
where  he  told  me  that  he  had  been  a  suitor  for  this 
lady's  hand  ten  years  before,  and  had  in  some  way 
offended  her.  Afterwards  I  found  he  had  not  been 
able  to  resist  the  temptation  of  catching  a  fly  which 
had  settled  on  her  back  hair,  and  he  had  caught  both 
fly  and  hair,  and  now  would  be  in  a  bad  way  if  her 
ladyship  caught  him,  for,  as  he  said  : 

"Jane  Urquhart  is  a  vixen,  though  her  purse  is 
well  lined  and  her  tongue  sharp.  D'ye  ken,  she 
dragged  puir  Geordie  Geddes  by  the  lug  frae  the 
top  o'  the  Bow  to  the  Tolbooth,  and  a'  because  his 
crooked  stick  caught  in  her  petticoat.  Guid  save 
us,  but  I  escapit  frae  her,  even  as  a  bird  oot  o'  the 
fowler's  snare." 

At  last,  after  he  had  shown  me  the  gates  of 
the  old  kirkyard,  and  investigated  a  rubbish  heap 
at  the  head  of  the  Row,  we  reached  a  small,  mean 
house  close  by  the  city  wall,  and  climbing  a  creek- 
ing  wooden  stair,  we  entered  an  attic  room,  all  roof- 
beams  and  angles,  with  the  words  experientia  docet 
carved  over  the  door.  He  waved  me  in  with  the  air 
of  a  prince,  and  bade  me  ease  myself  of  my  staff  and 
sword. 

I  threw  them  both  on  the  table,  which  had  but 


THE   INN  OF   THE    WHITE   HORSE.  125 

three  sound  legs,  and  at  once  my  new  friend  darted 
forward  and  snatched  up  the  latter. 

"  Where  got  ye  this,  boy  ? "  he  cried,  for  the  first 
time  in  earnest  since  I  had  seen  him ;  but  at  this 
moment  a  light  dawned  upon  me. 

"God  bless  me,"  I  shouted,  "you  are,  you  must 
be  —  " 

"I  am- 

"  Pittendreigh  the  Godless,"  we  roared  together. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

THE  SHOP  OF  THE  APOTHECARY,  AND  THE  ROOM  OF 
THE  DEAD. 

So  astonished  was  I  at  having  encountered  Mat 
Kerr's  old  comrade  in  arms  that  I  straightway  col- 
lapsed into  a  chair,  which  promptly  gave  way  beneath 
me  ;  and  there  I  sat  amongst  the  ruins,  while  Pitten- 
dreigh  examined  his  blade,  whistling  or  shaking  his 
head  as  he  saw  some  landmark  in  its  history. 

"But,"  said  he,  at  length,  "you  have  never  told 
me  how  you  came  by  it." 

"  I  got  it  from  our  servitor,  old  Mat  Kerr,  at 
Erkinholme,"  I  replied. 

"  What ! "  he  cried,  "  is  auld  Mat  in  the  flesh  ? 
By  my  marrow  bones,  his  stomach  lining  must  be 
leather  and  his  throat  of  brass,  for  such  a  braw 
lad  to  swill  his  liquor  I  never  did  see.  And  does 
he  still  keep  fondly  to  it  ? " 

"Whiles  he  exceeds,  I  must  allow." 

"  Exceeds  !  ye  mean  it  dottles  his  brain  ?  Ah  me  ! 
then  Mat  is  not  the  man  he  once  was.  But  who  may 
you  be,  sir  ? " 

126 


THE  SHOP  OF   THE   APOTHECARY.  1 27 

I  told  him  my  name,  and  he  grew  very  curious  ; 
for  it  seems  he  knew  all  about  my  father  and  his 
bickerings  at  law. 

"John  Oliphant !  bless  me,  we  aye  called  him 
the  game-cock.  Does  he  speak  like  this  ? "  and  he 
mimicked  my  father  to  the  life. 

"  Ay,  ay,  you  speak  the  truth,  young  sir ;  but  sit 
ye  down.  Guid  sakes,  the  only  chair  has  gone ! 
Well,  there  is  the  table.  And  now  tell  me  the  whole 
tale  frae  Alpha  to  Omega." 

Thereupon  I  proceeded  to  tell  him  as  much  as  I 
deemed  wise,  while,  without  a  word  of  apology,  he 
stripped  off  all  his  gay  feathers,  and  got  into  an  old 
frayed  suit,  such  as  he  might  have  worn  when  he 
served  for  the  Covenant,  pitching  his  wig  on  to  his 
bed,  which  was  set  in  a  recess  in  the  wall,  and  folding 
away  his  clothes  very  carefully  in  a  great  wooden 
box. 

" '  Waste  not,  want  not '  is  a  very  good  saw,  and 
very  fair  alliteration  of  its  kind,"  said  he.  "And  so 
you  would  study  medicine,  my  young  sir?  Well,  I 
tried  it  myself,  for  experience,  ye  ken,  but  T  was  too 
delicate  for  the  work.  I  vow  I  had  no  idea  we  were 
so  horrible  within  ;  it  kept  me  to  bread  and  milk  for 
a  week.  But  what  may  your  plans  be  ? " 

I  told  him  I  had  neither  plans  nor  money. 

"  Whew !  "  said  he,  "  this  will  never  do.  What  the 
deil  d'ye  mean  o'  buying  claret  at  before  twelve  of 


128  TO   ARMS! 

the  clock  ?  Not  a  word,  sir,  not  a  word.  Ye' re  a 
daft  callant,  and  will  come  to  the  gallows  as  sure  as 
my  name  is  Adam ;  and  that  minds  me  of  a  very 
good  tale,  if  ye  care  to  hear  it." 

I  expressed  my  willingness. 

"  I  don't  believe  it,"  he  cried,  "  I  don't  believe  it. 
But  anyway,  ye  saw  that  woman,  Jane  Urquhart  ? 
weel,  she's  shairp  wi'  her  unruly  member,  but  no'  a 
patch  on  her  auld  mither,  wha's  deid  these  thirty 
years.  Ye  see  I  was  accounted  something  oot  o' 
the  common  when  I  was  your  age,  for  mair  than  one 
reason  and  no  withoot  reason ;  and  one  day  my 
fayther,  honest  man,  went  to  pay  his  respects  to 
Granny  Urquhart.  In  she  cam'  tae  see  him,  not 
knowing  him  frae  Cain. 

" '  Ye'll  ken  me,  Mistress  Urquhart  ?  '  he  began. 
'  I'm  Adam's  fayther.' 

"''Deed,  then,'  said  she,  'ye  maun  be  a  gey  auld 
mon,'  which  so  took  him  aback  that  he  clean  forgot 
tae  ask  for  the  loan  o'  her  siller  spoons,  and  got  his 
ears  weel  boxed  by  my  mither  when  he  cam'  hame." 

On  he  rattled  in  this  fashion,  while  I  was  more 
and  more  amazed,  knowing  as  I  did  that  this  lively 
mortal  must  be  near  his  fourscore  years  at  least ;  and 
yet,  except  for  his  gray  hair,  showed  no  sign  of  it. 

At  last  he  settled  down  and  began  to  talk  more 
sensibly,  at  the  same  time  dropping  his  Scotch  and 
speaking  the  Queen's  English  as  well  as  I  did, 


THE   SHOP   OF   THE   APOTHECARY.  1 29 

though  I  doubt  if  he  had  ever  had  a  tutor  in  his 
life. 

"Now,"  said  he,  "you  shall  come  along  with  me 
to  my  good  friend,  Jamie  Callender,  who  keeps  the 
best  apothecary's  in  the  town.  The  rain  has  started, 
so  a  cloak  will  serve  me,  and  there  is  an  old  bonnet 
you  can  clap  on.  There's  nothing  about  drugs  and 
potions  that  Jamie  can't  teach  you,  and  he's  a  great 
hand  at  the  botany.  What's  more,  he's  in  my  debt ; 
and  as  he  also  keeps  my  monies,  we  can  get  no 
dinner  till  I  see  him.  He  should  be  back  and  have 
opened  his  shop  by  the  time  we  get  there." 

We  sallied  out,  and  I  made  bold  to  ask  him  how 
he  made  his  own  living,  whether  he  was  a  gentleman 
of  fortune  or  no. 

"Bide  a  wee,"  he  said,  "and  I'll  show  ye;  it's  a 
queer  trade  for  one  o'  my  family,  but  where  the  deil 
drives,  ye  ken,"  and  so,  talking  about  nothing  in  par- 
ticular, an  art  in  which  he  excelled,  we  reached  a 
shop  plastered  up  against  St.  Giles's  old  kirk,  and 
discovered  Mr.  Callender  in  the  act  of  putting  the 
key  into  the  door ;  for  I  found  that  every  shop  was 
locked  up  during  the  dinner-hour,  which  was  from 
twelve  to  one  of  the  clock,  and  was  the  time  when 
the  streets  were  emptiest. 

The  apothecary  was  a  big,  clumsy,  unwieldy  man, 
with  a  shrewd,  clean-shaven  face,  and  very  rounded 
shoulders.  Adam  Pittendreigh  greeted  him  by  rating 


130  TO   ARMS! 

him  soundly  for  not  holding  himself  better,  thumping 
him  very  vigorously  on  his  hump,  which  the  vendor 
of  drugs  and  herbs  did  not  seem  to  mind  in  the  least. 

"Jamie,  you  rascal!"  cried  Pittendreigh,  "how 
often  have  I  told  you  that  you  spoil  your  figure  ? 
God  has  of  his  mercy  given  you  a  frame  which 
would  befit  a  king,  and  the  deil  has  made  me  a 
shilpit  body,  and  yet  look  at  us !  There  can  be  no 
doubt  as  to  which  is  the  handsomer  man,  and  that 
is  merely  because  I  make  proper  use  of  my  one 
talent.  I  am  a  good  and  faithful  servant,  while  you 
would  like  to  hide  your  head  in  the  ground." 

"  Even  so,"  quoth  the  big  man,  good-naturedly, 
"ye  hae  tae  mak'  the  best  o'  what  there  is  o'  ye." 

"What,  you  rogue!  you  would  judge  me  out  of 
my  own  mouth  ?  But  look  you,  I  have  brought  you 
a  helper,  who  is  to  you  as  the  High  Street  is  to  the 
West  Bow.  Master  Oliphant  here  would  study  medi- 
cine, and  said  I  to  him,  '  Jamie  Callender  is  the  man 
to  teach  you  how  to  poison  folk.' ' 

"  Ay,  ay,"  said  Jamie,  "  by  means  o'  your  own 
remedy." 

"  Was  ever  such  a  man  ? "  said  Pittendreigh  to  me, 
as  we  entered  the  shop,  which  had  a  fine  mixture  of 
smells  and  bottles. 

"What  is  the  remedy?"  I  asked,  but  had  scarce 
need  to  do  so,  for  upon  the  counter  was  a  great 
placard  to  the  effect  that  here  alone  one  might  buy 


THE  SHOP  OF  THE  APOTHECARY.     131 

Pittendreigh's  Purifying  Pills,  as  sold  to  princes, 
peasants,  poets,  philosophers,  pikemen,  and  petti- 
coats, and  then  followed  particulars  which  can 
scarce  be  set  down  in  a  decent  book. 

"  Ye  canna  miss  it,"  said  the  apothecary,  "  unless 
ye  be  blind,  and  here  it  is,"  and  with  that  he  showed 
me  a  box  of  pellets  near  as  big  as  sugar-plums,  and 
of  a  fine  red  colour. 

"'Tis  a  most  excellent  alliteration,"  murmured 
Pittendreigh,  while  I  had  work  to  smother  a  laugh, 
and  wondered  what  else  this  marvel  of  a  man  had 
done  or  made  in  his  lifetime. 

"  And  a  maist  excellent  alterative,  eh,  Adam  ? " 
said  the  other. 

"  Assuredly,  as  many  have  found  to  their  — 

"  Cost,"  quoth  Callender. 

"  Out  upon  you,  they  are  cheap  at  the  money. 
Look  at  their  size  and  colouring." 

"They  would  kill  at  ten  yairds,"  laughed  Jamie, 
who  seemed  to  be  ever  ready  with  his  tongue. 

"  By  my  marrow  bones,  but  I'll  kill  you  at  less," 
shouted  my  companion  ;  "  but,"  he  continued,  "  to 
business  !  " 

In  a  very  short  time  it  was  arranged  that  I  should 
help  the  apothecary  in  his  shop,  in  return  for  a  small 
weekly  wage,  and  as  much  information  as  he  could 
cram  into  me  and  I  could  stow  away.  My  duties 
were  to  consist  of  making  up  pills  and  potions  under 


132  TO  ARMS! 

his  direction,  cleaning  vials,  and  now  and  then  run- 
ning an  errand,  though  he  had  a  laddie  for  this 
purpose. 

Callender  seemed  pleased  at  the  notion,  and  was  a 
trifle  surprised  to  find  that  I  knew  the  names  of  half 
the  drugs  in  his  shop,  thanks  to  Doctor  Lovell.  It 
was  agreed  I  was  to  start  on  the  morrow,  and  though 
I  had  scarcely  bargained  to  begin  my  career  in  this 
fashion,  yet  I  had  the  good  sense  to  be  thankful 
for  the  chance,  and  I  was  very  grateful  to  Adam 
Pittendreigh. 

And,  worthy  burgess  of  the  city,  I  would  say  a 
word  to  you.  You  may  be  in  good  repute,  an  elder 
of  the  kirk,  a  monied  man,  the  father  of  a  well-to-do 
family,  and  sport  a  paunch,  and  perhaps  a  coach  upon 
occasion  ;  but  I  would  ask  you,  have  you  ever  given 
a  thought  to  the  stranger  who  may  be  within  your 
gates,  to  the  country  lad  whom  you  may  keep  from 
going  to  drink,  or  the  devil  ?  have  you  ever  stretched 
out  a  helping  hand  to  such  a  one,  and  set  him  on  his 
feet  ?  It  means  little  to  you,  but  may  mean  all  this 
world  and  the  next  to  him  ;  and  if  you  have  not  done 
so,  then  I  vow  that  Pittendreigh  the  Godless,  for  all 
his  faults,  will  doubtless  be  adjudged  the  more  right- 
eous man  on  that  day  when  all  must  answer  for 
their  deeds. 

But  I  fear  I  prose,  and  you  will  fancy  me  a  doctor 
of  divinity,  and  not  of  the  healing  art ;  so  I  will  get 


THE  SHOP  OF  THE  APOTHECARY.     133 

me  back  to  the  apothecary's  shop  and  my  two 
friends. 

"And  now,"  said  old  Adam,  "pay  me  what  thou 
owest,  Jamie ;  and  please  my  Maker,  Master  Oli- 
phant  here  will  sell  many  a  bushel  of  these  good 
pills,  and  never  need  to  swallow  one  himself." 

"  Amen  to  that,"  said  the  apothecary,  and  I  echoed 
his  sentiment,  more  especially  in  regard  to  the  latter 
part  of  the  speech,  for  I  liked  not  the  look  of  the 
purifiers. 

"  Ha !  that  is  better,"  said  my  companion,  as  he 
pushed  his  silken  netted  purse  into  an  inner  pocket ; 
"there  must  be  illness  in  this  city,  or  folks  are 
dafter  than  even  I  thought  them.  Howbeit,  we  will 
off  to  the  'White  Horse,'  and  dine  as  befits  our 
station,  while  we  will  crack  a  very  good  bottle  to 
your  leechship.  Jamie  there  is  wedded  to  his  shop, 
and  finds  her  a  hard  mistress,  or  he  would  make  one 
of  our  company." 

"Hud  yer  tongue,"  said  Callender,  good-humouredly, 
"  ye  beggar  yourself  fast  eneuch  withoot  my  help ; 
but  I'll  see  ye  the  morn's  morn,  Maister  Oliphant, 
gin  Adam  hasna  landed  ye  in  the  To! booth  by  then." 

"  I'll  land  ye  on  the  floor  o'  Jamie's  booth  if  ye 
dinna  keep  your  jaws  shut,"  cried  Pittendreigh  ;  and 
after  each  of  these  worthies  had  taken  snuff,  the 
apothecary  liberally  and  clumsily,  and  the  other 
sparingly  and  daintily,  we  sallied  forth. 


134  T°  ARMS'. 

It  was  then  I  saw  the  streets  at  their  best,  for 
fine  madams  in  cloaks  and  calashes,  and  citizens 
with  padded  calves,  were  taking  their  airings  ;  sedan- 
chairs,  in  which  one  caught  a  glimpse  of  roguish 
eyes  and  powdered  hair,  were  being  carried  here  and 
there ;  while  folk  were  tripping  in  and  out  of  shops, 
and  sellers  of  sea  coal  and  hawkers  of  various  sorts 
were  crying  their  wares,  despite  the  rain  which  yet 
drizzled  a  little,  though  it  gave  signs  of  fairing. 

My  companion  informed  me  we  were  bound,  in  the 
first  place,  for  the  Luckenbooths,  and  there  he  spent 
a  small  sum  on  comfits  and  confections  in  a  booth 
so  tiny  that  there  was  merely  room  for  its  owner  and 
his  goods,  customers  being  served  over  a  half-door. 

I  now  found  why  the  bairns  of  the  Canongate  had 
made  their  rush  in  the  morning,  for  no  sooner 
had  we  passed  the  Netherbow  Port  than  they  came 
flocking  about  us,  as  I  have  seen  small  birds  flock 
around  a  corn-sheaf  in  Holland  in  the  winter-time, 
and  it  was  mightily  diverting  to  watch  them  scram- 
bling for  the  handfuls  which  their  benefactor  and 
mine  left  in  his  wake,  and  still  more  so  to  see  that 
they  sucked  in  a  good  deal  more  than  the  mere 
sweet  stuffs.  I  found  thereafter  that  this  was  his 
regular  habit,  and  that  he  had  been  fined  on  two 
occasions  for  blocking  the  street  and  causing  a  riot 
between  the  bairns  of  the  High  Street  and  those 
of  the  Canongate. 


THE  SHOP  OF   THE   APOTHECARY.  135 

We  dined  very  well,  and  found  the  drawer  most 
civil,  and  then  spent  the  afternoon  in  looking  at 
lodgings ;  and  finally  I  fixed  upon  a  room  in  the 
Row  of  the  Candlemakers,  very  high  up  and  very 
small,  but  with  a  fine  prospect  and  a  whiff  of  coun- 
try air  whenever  the  window  was  opened.  The  good 
dame  who  kept  it  seemed  somewhat  of  a  shrew,  but, 
as  I  found,  was  honest,  and  had  a  fine  notion  of 
making  porridge  and  keeping  her  neighbours  quiet. 
That  night  I  occupied  in  writing  home  an  account 
of  my  adventurings,  though  by  no  means  a  full  one  ; 
and  as  I  composed  this  epistle  in  Pittendreigh's 
room,  I  had  perforce  to  let  him  have  a  hand  in  the 
writing  of  it,  so  that  I  fear  my  good  mother  must 
have  wondered  not  a  little  at  my  knowledge  of  the 
Scriptures,  and  at  the  number  of  words  beginning 
with  the  same  letter ;  but  I  rested  well  content,  and, 
after  getting  his  promise  to  deliver  it  to  the  carrier, 
I  repaired  to  my  own  abode,  and,  not  a  little 
wearied,  slept  the  sleep  of  the  just. 

And  now  for  several  days  I  followed  my  oc- 
cupation without  any  incident  of  note.  I  found  Mr. 
Callender  a  kindly  master,  though  a  mighty  gossip, 
and  many  a  good  citizen  found  pleasure  in  a  half- 
hour's  crack  with  him,  so  that  I  heard  all  the  news 
of  the  town,  and  many  a  tale  and  many  a  jest.  The 
apothecary,  however,  could  not  tell  me  much  about 
old  Adam,  as  he  only  knew  that  he  was  of  good 


136  TO   ARMS! 

family,  but  much  impoverished,  owing  to  his  eccen- 
tric habits  and  love  of  poking  his  nose  into  other 
folks'  affairs.  Indeed,  his  pills  alone  lay  between 
him  and  starvation.  According  to  Callender,  "he 
was  not  to  ride  the  water  upon,"  as  we  say  in  Scot- 
land ;  but  I  ever  found  him  stanch  and  true,  as 
I  hope  to  show,  and  to  me  he  was  always  the  same, 
which  I  think  was  the  more  remarkable,  considering 
his  age  and  mine.  He  had  made  a  host  of  enemies, 
but  every  man  of  them  was  afraid  to  quarrel  with 
the  fiery  little  beau,  who  was  as  active  as  a  cat,  and 
had  an  excellent  notion  of  fence  and  sword  play, 
and  a  keen  eye  for  a  pistol  mark,  while  his  tongue 
was  a  yet  more  dreaded  weapon. 

The  shop  was  in  a  most  central  position,  and  I 
thus  became  acquainted  with  the  sight  of  the  lawyers 
in  wig  and  gown,  and  with  less  pleasant  spectacles, 
—  to  wit,  prisoners  haled  to  and  from  the  Tolbooth, 
and  at  times  jerked  out  of  this  world  on  the  flat  roof 
of  its  projecting  wing.  I  soon  saw  that  Henry  Ger- 
ing  had  been  correct  in  his  estimate  of  the  townsfolk, 
for  the  rabble  were  very  fierce,  and  I  had  not  been 
a  week  at  my  work  when  there  was  a  bloody  fight  in 
the  Parliament  Square  about  some  trifle  or  other. 

All  the  time  I  kept  a  good  lookout  for  my  black- 
cloaked  friend  of  the  "  Magpie  ; "  but,  though  I  saw 
some  like  him,  I  could  not  swear  to  his  identity,  and 
I  was  not  fool  enough  to  pick  a  quarrel  without  cer- 


THE  SHOP  OF  THE  APOTHECARY.     137 

tain  proof.  I  had  the  great  sword  ready  for  him, 
Pittendreigh  having  bestowed  it  on  me ;  for,  as  he 
told  me,  it  had  always  been  too  heavy  for  him,  and 
had  belonged  to  a  dragoon  of  Lag's  company,  whom 
he  had  sent  to  his  account,  though  he  had  broken 
his  own  light  blade  in  doing  so.  I  kept  it  beside  me 
at  the  shop,  as  being  in  this  way  more  readily  at 
hand  if  I  caught  sight  of  a  man  with  coal  black  hair 
and  a  vague  countenance. 

My  work  I  found  on  the  whole  to  my  liking, 
though  as  the  days  passed  I  grew  a  trifle  wearied  of 
the  smell  of  rhubarb,  and  the  weighing  out  of  a 
scruple  of  mugwort  or  an  ounce  of  camomile  heads. 
I  might  indeed  set  down  many  a  curious  and  mirth- 
ful thing  which  happened  then  and  afterwards,  such 
as  the  gentleman  from  Ireland  who,  having  taken 
a  pill  of  Pittendreigh's,  vowed  he  would  make  an  end 
of  its  inventor,  but  found  old  Adam  so  much  to  his 
taste  that  he  straightway  commended  his  commodity 
to  all  his  friends  in  the  city,  and  as  a  result  was  shot 
through  the  arm  by  one  of  them  in  the  King's  Park. 
There  was  also  the  case  of  the  old  woman  who  by 
mischance  took  a  double  dose,  and  the  greedy  bairn 
who  stole  one,  mistaking  it  for  a  new  confection  ; 
but  I  must  on  to  matters  of  more  importance, 
for  these  small  affairs  had  no  influence  on  my 
career,  while  the  coming  of  Doctor  Elliot  was  its 
turning-point. 


138  TO   ARMS! 

It  happened  one  morning,  some  three  weeks  after 
I  had  become  an  apothecary,  that,  as  I  was  concoct- 
ing a  very  nauseous  black  draught  for  some  poor 
victim,  a  gentleman  of  good  carriage,  portly  and  dig- 
nified withal,  having  ruffles  to  his  shirt  and  cuffs, 
and  a  cheery,  ruddy  face,  entered  the  shop.  Callen- 
der  seemed  to  know  him,  and  treated  him  with  great 
respect,  although  the  gentleman  wanted  nothing 
more  than  a  pennyworth  of  salts. 

They  stood  talking  for  awhile,  and  then  the 
stranger  caught  sight  of  me. 

"  So  you  have  set  up  a  '  prentice  ? '  "  said  he. 

"Nay,"  answered  my  master,  "he  is  not  in  arti- 
cles ; "  and  then  they  fell  to  communing  in  whis- 
pers, so  that  I  heard  no  more  till  Callender  called 
me  forward. 

The  stranger  looked  me  up  and  down  with  an 
approving  smile,  and  nodded  once  or  twice. 

"Well,"  said  he,  "  I  hear  you  are  an  aspirant  for 
res  medica,  young  man,  and  I  fancy  I  can  help  you, 
if  you  prove  yourself  a  youth  of  parts  and  merit." 

I  bowed,  and  listened  with  all  my  ears. 

"  I  am,"  he  went  on,  drawing  himself  up  a  little, 
and  speaking  with  complacency,  "  I  am  Doctor 
Elliot,  and,  as  no  doubt  you  know,  Professor  of 
the  Anatomy  in  the  college." 

I  did  not  know,  but  I  bowed  again  as  though  I 
did,  and  he  seemed  pleased. 


THE  SHOP   OF   THE   APOTHECARY.  139 

"  Mr.  Callender  here  has  given  you  a  good  charac- 
ter, and  it  so  haps  that  I  have  need  of  a  praesector ; 
what  say  you  to  my  offer  ?  " 

I  stammered  my  thanks,  for  I  was  surprised  at  my 
good  fortune,  but  pointed  out  that  I  was  in  a  manner 
bound  to  Mr.  Callender. 

"Nay,  nay,"  said  that  worthy,  "if  ye  put  in  an 
hour  with  me  in  the  morning,  and  again  one  at 
nicht,  ye  are  free  tae  help  Doctor  Elliot." 

And  so  it  was  settled,  and  I  found  myself  richer 
by  a  few  pounds  a  year,  and  in  a  fair  way  to  become 
a  chirurgeon. 

"You  will  have  to  learn,  of  course,"  said  the 
professor,  "for  I  premise  you  know  nothing  of  the 
subject  ? " 

"Well,"  said  I,  with,  I  trust,  befitting  modesty, 
"  I  have  read  a  little  of  it." 

"  Indeed ! "  he  replied,  in  a  surprised  voice. 
"Canst  tell  me  the  bones  of  the  arm?" 

I  did  so,  for  I  was  great  on  bones. 

"And  of  the  leg?" 

These  also  I  named,  to  his  great  delight,  but 
I  soon  came  to  grief  when  he  took  me  upon  the 
skull  and  the  great  vessels. 

"Never  heed,"  he  said,  kindly,  seeing  I  was  dis- 
tressed ;  "  I  have  had  some  fools  now  for  a  month, 
and  they  know  not  a  femur  from  a  humerus,  and 
fancy  their  dinners  reach  their  great  stomachs 


140  TO  A  RMS  I 

through  the  foramen  magnum.  Let  me  look  at 
your  hands." 

I  spread  out  my  great  paws,  and  he  looked  closely 
at  them,  examining  my  nails  and  finger-tips. 

"  You  should  be  good  with  the  knife,"  said  he ; 
"long  fingers  and  broad  points.  Very  well,  you  will 
come  to  me  to-morrow  at  ten  of  the  clock,"  and  he 
told  me  where  I  might  find  him  ;  and  then,  with  a 
hearty  "  good  morning,"  he  stalked  away,  leaving  me 
both  proud  and  happy,  and  quite  ready  to  crack  a 
bottle  with  Pittendreigh,  which  that  convivial  soul 
insisted  upon  doing  when  he  heard  the  good  news. 

As  you  may  suppose,  I  took  my  way  betimes  to 
the  college  on  the  following  morning.  I  had  an 
idea  that  such  a  place  of  learning  must  be  very  fine 
and  grand,  and  so  was  a  trifle  disappointed  to  find 
that  the  entrance  was  by  a  very  dismal  wynd  which 
opened  from  off  the  Canongate,  itself  a  fine  street 
upon  the  whole,  with  goodly  houses  and  an  air  of 
much  gentility.  The  college,  however,  was  as  dis- 
mal and  mean-looking  as  the  wynd,  having  nothing 
of  mark  save  an  air  of  solidity  and  a  leaden-roofed 
turret  or  two. 

I  entered  with  some  fear  and  trembling,  by  a  door- 
way with  a  date  carved  above  it,  and  inquired  of  an 
old  man  who  smelt  of  strong  waters  for  Doctor 
Elliot.  I  found  he  had  not  yet  arrived,  but  was 
directed  to  the  room  of  dissection  ;  and  thither  I 


THE  SHOP  OF  THE  APOTHECARY.  14! 

took  my  way,  guided  by  an  odour  more  powerful 
than  pleasant,  and  of  a  kind  not  hitherto  familiar  to 
me.  For  a  good  five  minutes  I  stood  outside  the 
door  of  the  room,  twitching  my  fingers  nervously, 
and,  to  tell  the  truth,  a  good  deal  afraid  to  enter, 
imagining  a  hundred  dreadful  sights,  and  thinking  of 
all  that  had  passed  through  these  portals.  At  last  I 
summoned  up  my  courage,  and,  pushing  open  the 
door,  put  my  head  within.  The  place  was  low  in 
the  roof,  ill  lighted,  but  of  a  fair  size.  A  couple  of 
tables  stood  in  its  centre,  and  over  one  of  them  was  a 
sheet,  and  the  sheet  covered  something  which  showed 
as  a  lump  at  one  end,  and  made  a  tiny  hillock  of  it  at 
the  other.  I  drew  a  long  breath,  staring  as  though 
fascinated  at  the  outline  of  the  dead,  and  then  I 
stepped  softly  inside,  and  the  door  swung  to  with  a 
creak,  which  sounded  very  loud  and  very  terrible  in 
this  silent  place. 

Hung  on  the  wall  were  a  few  drawings,  and  some 
curious  dried  and  withered  things  swung  from  a  roof- 
beam,  and  rustled  a  little  as  a  draught  of  air  caught 
them,  while  in  a  dark  corner  gleamed  the  outline  of 
a  huge  skeleton  ;  but  I  had  eyes  for  nothing  but  the 
sheeted  figure.  I  approached  it  softly,  holding  my 
breath  ;  for  though,  as  you  know,  I  had  seen  death 
before,  it  had  been  in  the  open,  under  the  blue  sky, 
and  the  victim  had  been  a  little  maid,  who  could 
scarce  be  said  to  have  known  the  mysteries  of  life. 


142  TO  ARMS! 

But,  if  one  were  to  judge  by  these  two  upraisings  of 
the  coarse  and  dirty  covering,  this  was  a  being  who 
had  known  more  of  the  world,  who  had  sinned  and 
struggled,  who  perchance  had  loved  and  been  be- 
loved, who  had  perhaps  thought  of  death  and  feared 
it,  and  yet  had  thought  of  it  as  coming  to  others 
only ;  and  now  the  grim  destroyer  had  done  his 
work,  and  there  lay  the  human  shell,  destined  to 
reveal  its  hidden  wonders  to  some  who  one  day 
would  be  as  it  was,  and  perchance  would  come  to 
the  same  end.  I  stood  at  the  broad  end  of  the 
sheet,  hesitated  a  moment,  and  then,  with  a  quick 
jerk,  threw  it  downwards.  A  very  little  would  have 
sent  me  scuttling  from  this  room  of  the  dead,  but 
what  I  saw  was  the  face  of  an  old  man,  his  head 
fringed  with  silvery  hair,  and  a  look  of  great  peace 
and  contentment  on  his  lined  and  weather-beaten 
visage.  There  was  nothing  horrible  or  repulsive, 
though  his  chin  was  bristly  with  a  stubbly  growth 
which  Time's  scythe  and  not  a  razor  had  stopped  in 
its  career.  There  he  lay,  his  jaw  sunken  a  little  and 
his  eyes  closed,  upon  the  coarse  wood  of  a  table,  be- 
neath which  hung  a  can  ;  and  as  I  looked  at  him, 
and  wondered  who  he  might  have  been,  and  what  he 
might  have  done,  and  how  he  might  have  died,  and 
where  he  now  might  be,  the  door  creaked  again,  and 
Doctor  Elliot  entered,  speaking  to  a  man  in  a  leathern 
apron,  a  coarse  man,  his  face  pitted  and  his  voice 


THE  SHOP  OF  THE  APOTHECARY.     143 

hoarse,  who  grinned  as  he  saw  me,  for  no  doubt  I 
had  yet  a  look  half  of  awe,  half  of  interest,  upon  my 
countenance. 

"  Ha ! "  said  Doctor  Elliot,  "  here  you  are,  — 
punctuality  is  a  virtue  indeed,  —  and  this  is  my  man 
Boddie,  and  very  well  named  he  is.  It  being  the 
summer,  there  is  little  doing,  but  you  will  have  all 
the  more  time  to  become  used  to  the  work,  and  we 
shall  make  a  start  to-day.  We  have  dissected  the 
arm  of  this  subject,  and  begun  also  upon  the  leg,  so 
I  will  give  you  a  lesson  first  upon  the  method  and 
then  upon  the  parts." 

He  did  so,  and  in  five  minutes  I  had  no  fear  left, 
for  I  lost  all  in  a  deep  curiosity  and  a  wonder  at  the 
beauties  of  the  human  frame,  while  the  moment  I 
grasped  the  scalpel  I  felt  I  had  been  born  to  use  it. 
Doctor  Elliot  indeed,  as  I  learned  at  a  future  date, 
was  amazed  at  my  touch  and  dexterity ;  and  I  say 
this  in  no  spirit  of  boastfulness,  as  any  citizen  of 
Edinburgh  can  vouch  for  my  skill  with  the  lancet, 
and  a  chirurgeon,  like  a  poet,  is  born,  not  made.  To 
be  sure,  this  was  not  surgery ;  but  everything  must 
have  a  beginning,  and  a  knowledge  of  how  to  handle 
knife  and  saw  is  as  needful  as  a  knowledge  of  the 
parts  they  are  to  be  used  upon,  —  at  least  I  have 
ever  found  it  so. 

I  could  see  at  once  that  Doctor  Elliot  had  a  love 
of  his  work.  He  had  studied  upon  the  Continent, 


144  To 

and  chatted  away  at  his  ease  with  me,  as  he  exposed 
a  nerve,  or  traced  a  tiny  vessel,  or  cleaned  a  muscle, 
telling  me  something  of  the  foreign  schools  and  their 
methods,  and  laying  aside  the  great  man  for  the  time 
being.  He  resumed  it  very  quickly,  however,  when 
with  a  rush  half  a  dozen  shabby  fellows  of  various 
ages  burst  in  upon  us,  talking  loudly  amongst  them- 
selves, and  spitting  freely.  Others  followed  them, 
some  quiet  and  reserved,  some  more  boisterous  than 
the  first  comers,  but  all  full  of  life  and  energy,  and 
apparently  with  no  thought  of  reverence  or  feeling 
of  awe  for  that  bare  and  silent  place,  which  in  my 
own  mind  I  had  named,  it  now  seemed  to  me,  none 
too  correctly,  "  the  room  of  the  dead." 


CHAPTER   IX. 

THE    THREE    GREAT    LADS    OF    THE    POTTERROW. 

I  WAS  busy  enough  now,  and  the  days  sped  past 
like  lightning  flashes,  so  that  I  never  wearied,  find- 
ing a  pleasure  in  my  work,  and  an  interest  in  the 
doings  in  the  capital.  I  came  to  love  and  reverence 
Doctor  Elliot,  for  he  had  in  him  the  elements  of 
greatness  ;  and  to  hear  him  lecturing  in  the  Latin 
was  a  delight,  so  elegantly  did  he  round  his  sen- 
tences and  turn  his  phrases.  I  shall  never  forget 
how  once  he  let  me  have  a  peep  at  his  ambitions. 
He  had  been  talking  of  the  foreign  schools  again, 
when  suddenly  he  rose  from  his  stool,  and  began 
pacing  the  room,  as  was  his  way  when  excited. 

"They  are  great,  no  doubt,"  he  cried,  "but  why 
should  we  not  be  greater  ?  We  have  a  city  situated 
as  no  other  is,  which,  though  now  dull  and  downcast 
since  the  Union,  will  yet  raise  her  head,  and  be  a 
centre  of  wit  and  learning.  The  city  is  not  healthy, 
and  where  can  one  better  study  fevers  and  the  dis- 
eases of  the  chest  ?  I  tell  you,  Allan,  I  see  a  day 
when  men  shall  flock  to  this  Auld  Reekie  of  ours, 

'45 


146  TO  ARMS! 

when  her  name  shall  be  world-wide,  and  her  fame 
spread  to  all  nations ;  and  why  ?  Because  she  is 
Scotland's  capital  ?  No !  Because  she  has  borne 
her  part  in  history  ?  No !  Because  her  site  is 
beautiful,  and  her  women  fair  ?  No  !  But  because 
she  is  famed  as  a  great  school  of  medicine,  be- 
cause she  is  a  nurse  for  sucking  Galens  and  tooth- 
cutting  Harveys,  and  many  a  young  Hippocrates 
will  issue  from  her  gates." 

I  smiled  a  little  at  the  man,  for  he  was  carried 
away  by  this  dream  of  his,  and  waved  his  hands 
abroad,  while  his  eyes  shone,  and  his  ruddy  face 
grew  yet  ruddier.  He  seemed  to  forget  that  the 
very  unhealthiness  of  which  he  spoke  might  scare 
folk ;  that  the  country  was  wild,  and  the  times 
unsettled  ;  that  the  citizens  cared  nothing  for  the 
college,  and  looked  upon  the  wild  students  askance ; 
and  yet  perchance  my  master  was  right. 

Already,  from  a  mere  seedling,  the  school  has 
grown  to  a  young  and  healthy  tree,  and  it  may  be 
that,  in  years  to  come,  it  will  boast  a  mighty  trunk, 
and  throw  its  branches  world-wide,  and  the  young 
chicks  who  would  break  into  the  egg  of  medicine 
may  come  and  roost  in  it.  I  pray  that  it  may  be 
so,  and  truly,  if  such  men  as  Elliot,  and  he  who 
now  fills  his  shoes,  be  chosen  leaders,  it  may  well 
be  so ;  but  in  my  young  days  all  was  very  rough  and 
ready,  and  it  took  me  some  time  to  become  used  to 


THE    THREE    GREAT  LADS  OF  POTTERROW.    147 

the  students,  who  were  for  the  most  part  a  rude, 
coarse,  drinking  crew,  very  turbulent  and  violent  at 
times,  but  having  much  esprit  de  corps,  as  they  say  in 
France.  At  first  I  was  not  in  favour,  for  some  of 
them  had  hoped  for  the  post  I  occupied  ;  but  a  cer- 
tain incident  served  to  establish  me  very  firmly,  and 
I  fancy  it  will  bear  the  telling. 

One  morning  I  was  at  my  work,  —  indeed  I  often 
enough  put  in  an  appearance  at  six  of  the  clock,  but 
on  this  special  occasion  it  was  about  ten  of  the  fore- 
noon,—  when  a  party  of  the  most  dissolute  and  idle  of 
the  students  entered,  Doctor  Elliot  not  being  present. 

They  were  led  by  a  man  of  repellent  face  and 
form,  a  big,  uncouth  mortal,  not  in  himself,  how- 
ever, bad-hearted,  but  spoiled  and  egged  on  to  mis- 
chief by  some  of  the  weaker  of  the  crew.  I  saw  at 
once  they  were  bent  on  giving  me  annoyance,  and  I 
felt  a  trifle  angry,  for  I  had  treated  them  civilly,  and 
given  them  no  occasion  for  a  quarrel.  I  was  reading, 
and  they  began  to  talk  very  loudly,  while,  as  I  paid 
no  notice,  they  grew  bolder,  and  presently  began 
pitching  a  number  of  bones  about,  and  having 
catches  with  a  skull.  I  was  in  charge  of  the 
place,  but,  as  they  were  doing  no  special  harm, 
I  let  matters  alone,  till  they  had  broken  two  stools, 
and  hurled  an  os  calcis  through  a  drawing.  Then 
I  deemed  it  time  to  interfere,  and  called  upon  them 
to  desist. 


148  TO  ARMS! 

But  they  were  up  in  arms  at  once. 

"  Wha  is  this  young  cock  that  craws  sae  crouse  ? " 
said  one  of  them,  a  little  weasel-faced  fellow,  who 
was  a  thorn  in  the  flesh  of  Doctor  Elliot,  being 
very  witty,  and  very  idle,  and  very  great  at  argu- 
ment. 

"  I  am  in  charge  here  in  Doctor  Elliot's  absence, 
as  ye  ken  fine,"  I  answered,  hotly,  "and  ye  hae  dune 
enough  mischief,  sae  I  shall  crack  the  heid  o'  the 
next  loon  that  throws  a  bane." 

Whiz !  scarce  had  I  spoken,  when  a  shin-bone 
took  me  on  my  shin,  coming  from  the  big  student 
of  whom  I  had  already  spoken,  and  who  rejoiced  in 
the  name  of  Cuddy  Whinger. 

I  got  upon  my  feet  in  somewhat  of  a  rage,  and 
bade  Master  Whinger  stand  forth. 

He  came  forward,  stripping  off  his  coat,  and  with 
the  joy  of  battle  in  his  eyes  ;  for  Cuddy  dearly  loved 
a  bicker,  and  had  muscles  like  tree-roots.  My  coat 
was  already  off,  so  I  doubled  my  fists,  while  the 
others  began  to  wager  upon  our  chances. 

"  A  crown  upon  Cuddy,"  cried  one,  who  was  reck- 
oned wealthy,  and  was  the  worst  of  the  lot,  being  a 
member  of  that  terrible  club  called  the  Hell-Fire. 
No  one  would  take  him,  but  a  few  more  modest 
bets  were  agreed  upon,  and  they  showed  that  my 
chances  were  accounted  small,  though  I  was  near 
as  big  as  their  champion,  and  not  so  loosely  built. 


THE  THREE  GREAT  LADS  OF  POTTERROW.  149 

The  little  witty  man  alone  took  odds  against 
Cuddy,  and  I  deemed  him  a  youth  of  wisdom,  for 
I  was  determined  to  thrash  the  fellow,  knowing 
that,  if  I  did  not,  I  should  have  no  peace  there- 
after. As  my  fashion  is,  I  began  to  get  dour  and 
hard,  and  very  cool,  while  Master  Cuddy  was  all  in  a 
sweat  and  a  fever  as  he  circled  about  me.  He  had 
no  more  knowledge  of  fisticuffs  than  he  had  of  the 
relations  of  the  brachial  artery,  and  so  I  tapped  him 
here  and  there,  bringing  out  blue  spots  on  his  un- 
healthy skin,  while  the  rest  roared  their  encourage- 
ments, and  doubled  their  wagers. 

"This  is  a  very  different  battle  from  my  last,"  I 
thought,  for  I  had  right  on  my  side  now,  and  fought 
with  confidence,  till  Cuddy,  finding  himself  in  a  bad 
way,  made  a  sudden  rush,  and  got  to  close  grips. 

And  then  came  the  struggle. 

He  was  very  heavy  and  had  feet  as  broad  as  the 
stools'  tops,  and  we  tugged  and  strained  at  each 
other,  trying  back-throw  and  back-break  without 
avail.  He  lifted  me  clean  off  my  feet,  but  I  got 
upon  them  again,  and  swung  him  around  upon  my 
thigh,  till  my  arm  muscles  well-nigh  cracked  with 
the  strain.  He  recovered,  and  again  we  began 
stamping  about,  our  backs  far  out,  and  our  cheeks 
rubbing  one  against  the  other,  and  I  remember 
finding  him  too  bristly  to  be  pleasant.  And  then, 
fearing  he  would  gain  back  too  much  breath,  —  he 


150  TO  ARMS! 

had  none  too  much  to  spare  by  reason  of  potations, 
—  I  started  again  ;  but  he  locked  me  in  his  huge 
embrace,  and  drew  me  towards  him.  My  back 
yielded  to  the  strain,  bent  and  better  bent,  and  I 
felt  that  all  was  over ;  and  then,  for  a  second,  he 
eased  a  little  to  get  a  firmer  hold,  and  in  an  instant 
I  swept  my  arms  down  his  now  straightened  back, 
and  had  him  near  the  knees.  My  shoulders  grew 
tense,  I  tugged  fiercely,  and  slowly  the  great  man 
left  the  ground.  Up  and  up,  till  I  had  him  balanced, 
till  he  was  clawing  at  my  head,  till  the  others  yelled 
themselves  hoarse ;  and  then,  with  a  mighty  heave,  I 
cast  him  from  me,  shifting  my  hands  at  the  right 
moment,  and  he  went  flying  in  a  heap  upon  the 
boards,  coming  down  with  a  thump  which  might 
have  waked  the  dead. 

Verily,  I  had  not  played  at  the  football  on  St. 
Drynans  green  for  nothing. 

"Flay  me  alive,"  cried  the  little  fellow  who  had 
bet  on  me ;  "  I  shall  be  richt  royally  drunk  for  one 
nicht.  Hand  ower  your  shekels,  ma  bieldy  boys, 
and  we'll  a'  awa'  and  drink  tae  the  midden  cock's 
verra  guid  health,  for  he's  braw  in  a  fecht  and 
michty  in  a  wrastle  !  " 

And  from  that  day  till  I  fell  foul  of  Jacobite  plots 
and  my  fortunes  changed,  I  was  known  amongst 
them  by  no  other  name,  and  had  no  stancher  friend 
than  Cuddy  Whinger.  Meanwhile,  I  got  more  and 


THE  THREE  GREAT  LADS  OF  POTTER  ROW.  !$! 

more  into  the  good  graces  of  Mr.  Pittendreigh,  who 
had  become  enamoured  at  one  and  the  same  time 
of  a  buxom  dame  lodging  in  Mylne's  Court,  and  a 
bonnie  young  lass  who  lived  in  the  Grassmarket. 

He  made  me  his  go-between  when  I  had  leisure  ; 
and  I  liked  it  well  enough,  for  the  former  regaled  me 
with  cake  and  wine,  taking  the  matter  seriously,  and 
I  had  great  sport  with  the  latter,  who  laughed  at  the 
whole  affair.  Together  we  concocted  letters  to  old 
Adam,  and  so  much  of  his  beloved  alliteration  did  we 
put  in  them  that  he  vowed  he  had  never  known  so 
clever  a  young  lass,  and  swithered  between  her  looks 
and  brains  and  the  other's  figure  and  money-bags. 

I  see  you  smile  and  shake  your  head,  good  reader, 
but  Elsie  Skinner,  despite  her  golden  hair  and  blue 
eyes,  her  fetching  stomacher  and  rumple  knots,  was 
not  a  Dorothy,  though,  to  tell  the  truth,  I  fear  I 
thought  but  little  of  the  latter  in  those  days,  being 
much  too  busy  to  be  love-sick  save  when  a  letter 
came  from  home. 

Poor  Adam's  intrigues  ended  in  a  ludicrous  and 
unhappy  manner,  for  one  day,  as  luck  would  have  it, 
I  mixed  his  letters  and  handed  them  to  the  wrong 
persons,  wholly  by  mistake ;  and  my  lady  of  Mylne's 
Court  had  a  fit  on  the  spot,  and,  such  is  the  irony 
of  fate,  was  given  a  pill  of  Pittendreigh's  by  Mr. 
Callender,  whom  they  sent  for  in  a  hurry. 

Mistress  Elsie  merely  screamed  with  laughter,  till 


152  TO  ARMS! 

she  came  to  understand  that  this  would  put  an  end 
to  my  visits,  when  she  pouted  so  prettily,  and  had 
such  a  becoming  dewiness  on  her  long  lashes,  that 
there  is  no  saying  what  might  have  happened  had 
not  her  mother  arrived,  and,  finding  her  speaking  to 
a  not  ill-favoured  and  unknown  young  man,  chased 
her  up  the  stairs,  calling  her  "  idle  hussy  and  wanton 
baggage,"  while  I  fled  apace ;  and  this  was  the  end 
of  my  comedy  of  the  Grassmarket. 

Pittendreigh  the  Godless  took  the  matter  with 
much  philosophy.  " 'Tis  my  fate,"  said  he,  "for 
look  you,  half  a  score  of  times  I  have  been  on  the 
eve  of  budding  into  a  bonnie  benedict,  —  what  think 
you  of  that  ?  — and  yet  here  I  am,  a  boozy,  brooding 
bachelor, — still  better,  I  vow!" — and  then  he 
tossed  on  his  wig  and  hat,  and  came  a-fishing  with 
me  to  the  Water  o'  Leith,  which  down  by  Ran- 
dolph's cliff  is  a  very  excellent  stream  for  a  half- 
pounder,  though,  to  be  sure,  not  a  patch  on  Tweed. 
Many  a  time  I  have  scarce  been  able  to  walk  home- 
wards by  the  Lang  Dykes  to  the  Dam  along  the 
north  side  of  the  Nor'  Loch,  by  reason  of  the  weight 
of  my  basket  and  the  wit  of  my  comrade ;  for  if  ever 
there  was  a  character,  it  was  Adam  Pittendreigh. 

Ah  me !  he  has  been  dead  this  many  a  year,  and  I 
hear  rumour  that  they  are  going  to  build  a  fine  street 
on  the  Lang  Dykes,  and  lay  out  a  new  town  beyond, 
and  I  should  not  wonder  if  they  even  spoilt  the  fish- 


THE    THREE    GREAT  LADS   OF  POTTERROW.    153 

ing  in  the  Leith  Water,  and  dried  up  the  loch ;  but, 
as  Adam  would  have  said,  tempora  mutantur. 

He  had  a  very  curious  habit  of  worshipping,  save 
the  mark  !  each  Sabbath  day,  with  a  different  congre- 
gation, ringing  the  changes  on  the  three  bodies 
which  met  within  St.  Giles's  ;  so  that  one  week  he  was 
a  strict  Cameronian,  the  next  he  was  neither  fish, 
flesh,  nor  good  herring,  and  the  next  again  he  was  on 
the  verge  of  Prelacy,  and  his  comments  on  the  di- 
vers sects  were  more  amusing  than  complimentary. 
To  hear  Callender  and  him  together  was  a  treat  for 
tired  ears  ;  but  though  one  may  tell  what  they  said, 
one  cannot  tell  how  they  said  it,  the  former  in  his 
dry,  quiet  voice,  the  latter  burring  like  a  saw  fret- 
ting its  way  through  the  condyles  above  the  knee 
joint. 

Their  memory  is  ever  green  to  me,  and  I  vow  I 
remember  their  sayings  better  than  I  do  the  names 
of  the  apothecary's  drugs  or  the  ingredients  of  old 
Adam's  pills,  which  have  been  ousted  now  by  those 
of  Anderson. 

And  so  time  sped  on,  and  I  saw  Auld  Reekie  in 
her  snow  mantle  ;  and  I  ask  you,  can  there  be  a 
finer  sight  than  the  black  crags  tipped  and  spotted 
with  a  pure  ermine,  standing  like  a  mighty  rampart 
against  a  frosty  blue  sky  ?  And  what  a  scene  do  the 
lovely  hills  of  Braid  and  the  bonnie  Pentlands  make 
when  they  are  sheeted  !  And  is  there  any  better  place 


154  TO  ARMS! 

to  slide  than  the  Nor'  Loch  when  it  is  crusted  in  the 
winter-time,  and  the  wild  duck  in  long  strings  go 
whistling  and  whirring  past  the  castle  rock  ?  More- 
over, what  a  glow  comes  from  the  windows  in  the 
High  Street,  and  how  the  links  throw  a  yellow  gleam 
on  the  newly  whitened  stones !  To  be  sure,  there  is 
more  danger  of  footpads  and  drunken  fellows,  and  if 
you  be  more  than  half-seas  over  you  are  like  to  dye 
the  feathery  covering  a  very  fine  crimson  ere  the 
town  watch  find  you  in  the  morning ;  but,  for  all 
that,  give  me  a  jolly,  keen-aired  day,  when  your  nose 
is  red  and  nipping  and  your  ears  tingle,  and  the 
maids  have  a  rosy  colour,  and  the  steam  rises  from 
horses'  backs.  On  such  a  day,  to  hear  old  Adam 
over  his  bottle  of  ruby  claret  at  the  "White  Horse," 
waiting  to  see  whether  the  London  coach  would  ven- 
ture to  pass  or  no  upon  its  fortnight's  jolting  rumble, 
was  a  delight  which  few  shared  and  many  envied. 

But  the  snow  and  frost  had  gone,  and  that  biting 
fiend,  the  cold  east  wind,  was  sweeping  up  the  Can- 
ongate  and  howling  around  the  lion's  head,  ere  I  fell 
in  with  the  three  great  lads  of  the  Potterrow. 

I  was  well  on  in  the  anatomy  now,  and  had  a  very 
fair  knowledge  of  both  leg  and  arm,  while  I  was  busy 
on  the  head  and  neck ;  and  so  one  day  I  was  walking 
homewards,  thinking  of  the  last  news  from  Erkin- 
holme,  which  indeed  told  me  nothing  fresh,  when, 
with  a  yell,  two  huge  men  in  the  dress  of  the  city 


THE    THREE    GREAT  LADS   OF  POTTERROW.    155 

guard  pounced  upon  me,  breathing  hard,  as  though 
they  had  been  running  fast,  and,  without  a  word  of 
explanation,  set  off  at  full  speed,  dragging  me  with 
them.  I  was  a  child  in  their  hands,  for  both  were 
powerful  beyond  the  ordinary,  and  so,  each  grasping 
an  arm,  I  kept  up  with  them  as  best  I  could,  my 
head  in  a  whirl  of  amazement,  and  the  mud  splash- 
ing my  hose  and  breeches.  It  struck  me  they  were 
disguised,  for  the  guard  were  for  the  most  part  gray- 
headed,  while  both  my  captors  were  young,  the 
elder  not  yet  middle-aged.  They  seemed  greatly 
excited,  but  did  not  threaten  me  in  any  way,  and  in 
a  very  few  seconds  we  reached  the  Potterrow,  and 
I  was  lugged  headlong  up  a  steep  stair  and  so  into 
a  room  ;  and  I  deemed  it  wisest  just  then  to  make 
no  resistance,  though  I  vowed  to  give  them  some 
trouble  when  I  got  my  arms  free.  But  the  sight 
which  greeted  me  drove  all  thoughts  of  a  fight  out 
of  my  head. 

The  body  of  an  old  woman  lay  on  the  floor,  and  on 
his  knees  beside  it  and  facing  me  knelt  another  great 
man,  younger  than  either  of  those  who  had  seized 
me,  and  he  was  making  a  very  curious  wailing  lamen- 
tation and  wringing  his  hands.  The  woman's  face, 
which  was  a  mass  of  wrinkles,  was  dusky  and  livid, 
and  her  lips  were  purple,  while  her  eyes,  the  whites 
of  which  were  red  and  congested,  stood  out  of  her 
head,  and  her  whole  visage  was  contorted  and  turgid, 


156  TO  ARMS! 

while  she  seemed  in  a  spasm.  A  table  stood  in  the 
middle  of  the  room,  and  there  were  the  remains  of  a 
meal  upon  it,  and  in  a  moment  it  flashed  upon  me 
that  the  woman  was  choking.  My  captors  had  re- 
leased me,  and  began  talking  in  some  strange  lan- 
guage to  the  other  man,  upon  which  he  looked  up, 
and  first  pointed  eagerly  to  the  old  woman,  and  then 
down  his  own  throat. 

"  Mother,"  said  he,  in  broken  English,  and  all 
three  gazed  at  me,  expectantly,  as  no  doubt  you  have 
seen  dogs  do  when  they  have  guided  their  master  to 
something  they  have  found. 

I  had  not  a  second  to  think,  I  could  only  act ;  and 
with  the  utmost  speed  I  dropped  on  my  knees,  and 
thrust  my  finger  far  back  to  the  root  of  the  tongue. 
I  could  feel  nothing  out  of  place,  and  it  seemed  to 
me  death  was  certain,  when  an  idea  came  into  my 
head. 

I  had  never  read  of  this  being  done,  I  half  feared 
to  do  it,  I  trembled  as  I  drew  out  my  clasp-knife  and 
opened  the  blade,  but  I  was  resolved  to  take  the  risk, 
for  it  seemed  to  me  that  the  only  chance  was  to 
open  the  windpipe  ! 

My  hand  slid  along  the  neck,  I  felt  the  cartilages 
in  the  middle  line,  my  finger-tip  slipped  into  the 
groove  between  them,  and  with  it  as  a  guide  I  did 
the  deed.  A  sharp  plunge,  a  twist,  a  faint  whistle 
of  air,  and  then,  for  my  brain  seemed  to  be  all  alert, 


THE  THREE  GREAT  LADS  OF  POTTERROW.  157 

I  bade  the  man  whom  I  had  seen  last  fetch  me  two 
small  spoons.  He  did  so,  and  bent  the  handles  as  I 
told  him,  and  with  them  kept  the  wound  open,  while 
I  worked  the  woman's  arms  as  Bill  Bobolink  had 
showed  me,  and  prayed  that  she  might  live,  for  it 
seemed  to  me  very  likely  that,  if  she  were  to  die 
now,  my  life  would  be  the  forfeit. 

For  a  time  there  was  no  sign,  and  then  there  was 
a  sigh  and  a  faint  sputter  at  the  wound,  the  bosom 
heaved  a  little,  and  then  very  slowly  the  livid  col- 
our left  the  face,  and  at  last  the  eyes  opened,  and 
the  lips  moved  ;  but  there  was,  there  could  be,  no 
speech. 

To  tell  the  tale  shortly,  I  got  rid  at  last  of  a  mass 
of  meat  which  had  slipped  down  the  wrong  way,  and 
the  old  woman  was  saved,  while  I  stood  sick  and 
trembling,  now  that  it  was  all  over,  and  sent  the 
youngest  son  for  Doctor  Elliot. 

When  he  heard  what  I  had  done  he  said  nothing, 
but  tapped  me  kindly  on  the  shoulder,  and  gripped 
me  by  the  hand,  and  bade  me  take  a  mighty  draught 
from  a  black  bottle  which  one  of  the  three  great 
men  produced. 

For  two  days  the  old  woman's  life  hung  in  the 
balance,  but  she  was  very  hardy,  and  in  twelve  days 
was  well,  with  nothing  worse  than  a  scar  in  the 
neck. 

But  the  joy  of  her  sons  was  to  me  wonderful.     It 


I  58  TO  ARMS! 

turned  out  that  they  were  Campbells,  men  of  the 
Duke  of  Argyll,  who  had  been  given  places  for  a 
time  in  the  city  guard,  as  there  were  plots  afoot, 
and  Queen  Anne's  health  was  none  of  the  best. 
The  two  oldest  knew  scarce  a  word  of  "ta  Eng- 
lish," as  the  youngest  called  it,  but  he  was  "ferry 
goot  at  ta  Sassenach,"  and  had  even  been  in  London 
town.  By  name  they  were  Donald  Dhu,  Malcolm 
More,  and  Kenneth,  and  such  mighty  men  of  valour 
I  had  never  seen.  They  towered  above  me  one  and 
all,  and  the  span  of  each  one's  shoulders  was  like 
the  breadth  of  a  door.  Donald  and  Malcolm  were 
bearded  and  dark,  but  Kenneth  was  beardless  and 
fair-haired,  and  he  it  was  told  me  that  Donald  had 
kept  his  dagger  ready,  and  had  I  failed  he  would 
have  sheathed  it  in  my  back. 

As  it  was  they  looked  upon  me  as  a  wizard  almost. 

They  knew  I  had  been  studying  the  anatomy,  and 
had  stumbled  across  me  as  they  rushed  for  the  col- 
lege, though  they  would  have  found  no  one  there,  as 
the  hour  was  late.  Thus  it  was  they  had  seized 
upon  me,  and  just  in  time  brought  me  to  the  rescue. 
They  said  nothing  to  me  for  three  days,  but  on  the 
third  day,  as  I  went  to  see  the  old  dame,  and  found 
her  out  of  danger,  Donald  Dhu  took  a  claymore  in 
his  hand,  and  there  and  then  the  three  great  lads 
swore  an  oath  of  fealty  to  me  in  their  native  Gaelic. 

I  gathered  from  what  Kenneth  told  me  that  they 


THE  THREE  GREAT  LADS  OF  POTTER  ROW.  159 

vowed  to  serve  me  in  every  danger,  and  to  answer 
to  my  every  call.  They  swore  to  keep  truth  with 
me,  and  placed  me  above  all,  and  next  only  to  their 
chief,  and  very  terrible  were  the  penalties  to  be  if 
they  broke  their  oath.  It  was  a  stirring  sight, 
and  they  were  very  solemn  over  it,  but  I  merely 
laughed  to  myself,  for  these  huge  fellows  were 
like  simple  bairns,  and  I  treated  their  oath  as 
somewhat  of  a  jest,  though  I  did  not  show  them 
that  I  thought  so. 

Their  love  for  their  aged  mother  was  touching, 
however,  especially  as  she  was  a  little  fury  of  a 
woman  in  a  white  snood  and  a  plaid,  who,  I  fancy, 
swore  at  them  in  Gaelic,  and  ruled  them  all  with  a 
rod  of  iron.  They  were  a  queer  household,  and  the 
men  themselves,  had  they  had  their  way,  would  have 
slept  in  the  open,  and  worn  kilt  and  plaid  ;  but 
they  had  to  keep  within  walls,  and  under  roof,  and 
sport  the  dusty  red,  and  the  breeches  and  shoulder- 
straps  of  the  guard,  which  they  could  not  abide, 
though  they  found  the  great  hooked  Lochaber  axes 
more  to  their  taste. 

When  Pittendreigh  heard  how  the  Campbells 
sware  to  me,  nothing  would  please  him  but  to 
whisk  me  away  from  Callender's  shop  to  the  town 
guard-house,  and  there,  had  he  been  allowed,  he 
would  have  trooped  the  three  of  them  off  to  the 
"White  Horse,"  and  filled  them  as  full  as  they 


160  TO   ARMS! 

would  hold ;  but  a  merciful  Providence,  in  the  shape 
of  the  sergeant  on  duty,  interposed,  though  he  could 
not  prevent  old  Adam  offering  each  of  the  "  Philis- 
tines," as  he  dubbed  them,  a  pinch  of  his  very  good 
snuff. 

It  became  my  custom  in  the  evenings  to  spend  an 
hour  in  the  Potterrow,  and  listen  to  Kenneth's  tales, 
while  his  brothers  glowered  at  us,  and  now  and  then 
delivered  themselves  of  some  small  phrase  which  they 
had  picked  up.  I  found  that  Kenneth  Campbell,  who 
was  of  about  my  own  age,  had  a  touch  of  the  poet's 
nature  in  him,  and  he  was  great  upon  his  home  by 
Inverary,  and  on  the  beauties  of  wild  Loch  Awe, 
while  he  could  sing  a  song  of  the  Gaelic  very  plain- 
tively, so  as  to  bring  tears  into  the  eyes  of  Donald 
Dhu  and  Malcolm  More.  He  it  was  who  showed 
me  the  sword-dance,  and  now  and  then  I  would  pit 
my  broadsword  against  his  claymore,  and  we  would 
cut  and  parry  till  the  sparks  flew,  while  the  two 
bearded  men  squatted  on  either  side,  and  shouted 
"  hooch  "  and  "hoch  "  till  the  veins  swelled  on  their 
temples,  and  they  could  scarce  keep  from  fighting 
one  another.  But  this  they  dared  not  do,  for  they 
had  to  reckon  with  their  old  mother,  who  had  nails 
like  birds'  claws,  and  did  not  hesitate  to  use  them. 
They  were  unlike  any  folk  I  had  met  before,  and  I 
studied  them  with  interest,  and  even  learned  a  little 
of  their  tongue,  so  that  I  could  give  them  good  day  ; 


THE  THREE  GREAT  LADS  OF  POTTERROW.  l6l 

and  yet  all  the  time  I  had  the  wild  Celt  blood  in  my 
own  veins,  for  was  not  my  mother  a  Cameron  from  the 
heather  hills  of  Galloway,  which  I  had  never  seen  ? 
I  shall  not  readily  forget  a  day  when  they  were 
granted  leave,  and  the  four  of  us  set  off  for  the  wild 
Pentlands  by  Bonally  Tower  and  the  pass  of  Glen- 
corse,  where  the  raven  soars  in  solitude,  and  the 
hawk  pounces  on  his  prey.  Great  was  their  delight 
to  get  amongst  the  heath,  though  it  was  not  yet  in 
bloom,  and  it  was  hard  work  to  get  them  home  again. 
And  now  and  then  Kenneth  and  I  would  take  a 
ramble  through  the  desolate  swamp  of  the  Hunters' 
Bog,  or  set  snares  and  seek  eggs  by  the  loch  of 
Duddingstone.  But  none  of  them  could  get  on  with 
Pittendreigh  the  Godless,  whom  they  looked  upon  as 
crazed,  and  they  laughed  when  I  told  them  he  was 
great  with  the  small  sword. 

"Ho  yis,"  said  Donald  Dhu,  "a  wee  sword  for  a 
wee  man,"  and  he  snapped  his  great  thumb  and 
forefinger  in  contempt. 

All  the  while  I  got  no  chance  of  testing  their  oath 
of  fealty,  and  little  did  I  know  that  a  time  was  com- 
ing when  I  should  be  very  thankful  for  that  same 
vow  taken  over  the  claymore  by  the  three  great  lads 
of  the  Potterrow. 


CHAPTER  X. 

THE  MAN  WITH  THE  EVIL  COUNTENANCE,  THE  MUR- 
DER, AND  THE  CHASE. 

•*' 

THE  spring  passed  and  again  the  summer  came, 
and  brought  with  it  incident  after  incident,  till,  think- 
ing upon  it  now,  I  wonder  how  I  passed  safely  through 
it  all,  though  at  the  time  the  events  seemed  natural 
enough.  And  the  beginning  of  the  whole  "  apothec," 
as  Pittendreigh  would  have  called  it,  was  the  coming 
of  Doctor  Silas  Solid. 

We  were  in  a  bad  way  at  the  anatomy  room,  for 
love  or  money  could  not  procure  us  fresh  subjects, 
the  council  and  the  citizens  having  taken  a  fit  of  their 
usual  pig-headedness,  and  all  because  Cuddy  Whin- 
ger and  a  few  kindred  souls  had  played  a  sorry  jest 
or  two  and  scared  and  shocked  them  ;  thus  they  made 
the  many  suffer  for  the  few.  And  I  fancy  it  was 
with  no  small  feeling  of  annoyance  that  Doctor  Elliot 
ushered  a  stranger  one  morning  into  our  well-nigh 
empty  room. 

"Allan,"  said  he,  "let  me  present  you  to  Doctor 
Silas  Solid,  a  physician  of  great  repute  from  London 

162 


THE   MAN    WITH   THE   EVIL    COUNTENANCE.    163 

town,  who  has  come  to  spy  out  our  city  and  the 
nakedness  of  our  school." 

He  spoke  jestingly,  but  I  knew  there  was  bitter- 
ness beneath  his  seemingly  jovial  air  and  careless 
mien.  And  indeed  this  newcomer  was  not  the  kind 
of  man  before  whom  one  liked  to  appear  small.  He 
had  a  sneer  upon  his  face,  which  was  beyond  doubt 
one  of  the  most  curious  I  have  ever  seen. 

I  bowed  as  Doctor  Elliot  spoke,  and  looked  the 
man  up  and  down,  and  as  I  live  I  could  scarce  repress 
a  shudder,  so  cold,  so  passionless,  so  colourless  did 
he  seem  to  be.  And  yet  there  was  nothing  peculiar 
in  his  figure.  He  was  about  the  middle  height  and 
of  a  very  ordinary  build,  although  perhaps  his  shoul- 
ders were  a  trifle  squarer  than  is  usual  for  a  man  of 
his  bulk,  and  his  hands  and  feet  were  so  large  as  to 
be  out  of  all  proportion  to  his  body.  He  was  lean 
rather  than  stout,  and  the  skin  of  his  neck  had  a 
scraggy  look,  lying  in  lurks  and  wrinkles,  and  being 
of  a  dull,  yellowish-white  colour,  as  though  it  were 
half  jaundiced. 

It  was  his  face,  however,  that  fascinated  me,  and 
the  sneering  smile  which  sat  upon  it,  as  he  nodded 
to  me  very  curtly  and  looked  slowly  around  the  room. 
It  was  a  long  and  clean-shaven  face,  coming  sharply 
to  a  point  below,  and  not  ill-shaped.  He  wore  no 
wig,  and  his  hair  was  very  light  in  colour,  of  a  shade 
like  bleached  straw,  and  though  fairly  long  it  seemed 


164  TO   ARMS! 

dry  and  brittle,  and  stuck  out  beyond  the  collar  of 
his  coat  like  the  edge  of  a  flesh-brush.  His  fore- 
head was  long,  low,  and  deeply  wrinkled,  and  his  eye- 
brows were  scarce  marked  at  all,  the  hairs  composing 
them  being  of  a  lighter  colour  than  even  those  of  his 
head.  His  eyelashes  had  more  yellow  than  white  in 
them,  and  shaded  but  ill  as  strange  a  pair  of  orbs  as 
ever  looked  out  of  human  skull.  They  were  close 
set  and  of  that  very  pale  and  shifty  blue  which  is 
seen  in  pig's  eyes  that  are  not  pink,  while  there 
lurked  in  them  a  cold,  hard  glitter,  very  horrible  to 
see,  and  yet  which  drew  your  gaze  as  the  magnet 
draws  the  needle.  His  nose  was  long  and  straight 
and  sharp,  tapering  slightly  from  bridge  to  point,  but 
with  a  little  flattening  and  broadening  at  the  very  end 
and  about  the  nostrils,  which  gave  it  a  coarse  look 
that  would  otherwise  have  been  lacking.  His  mouth 
was  a  mere  slit  when  the  lips  were  closed,  so  much 
so  that  scarcely  any  lip-red  showed,  and  what  there 
was  seemed  tinged  with  the  same  unhealthy  yellow- 
ness which  coloured  both  skin  and  hair.  When  he 
smiled  his  teeth  showed  strong  and  white,  but  nar- 
row and  very  long,  and  the  lower  row  in  front  was 
set  upon  a  chin  which  seemed  to  curl  forwards,  and 
was  thick  and  massive,  though  pointed,  while  on  the 
skin  covering  it  there  was  a  little  gathering,  neither 
a  mole  nor  yet  a  pimple,  but  a  mere  thickening  of  its 
upper  layers,  on  which  grew  some  half-dozen  coarse 


THE   MAN   WITH  THE   EVIL    COUNTENANCE.    165 

and  whitish  bristles,  his  only  beard.  His  ears  were 
large,  and  the  skin  there,  as  upon  his  face,  was  rough 
and  pitted,  and  in  the  little  pits  were  lodged  black 
specks,  while  over  all  it  had  an  oily,  greasy  look 
which  by  no  means  added  to  its  beauty. 

To  be  sure,  I  did  not  see  all  this  at  once,  but  I 
had  many  a  chance  thereafter  of  studying  the  fea- 
tures of  Silas  Solid,  and  there  is  no  use,  as  one 
might  say  in  the  vulgar  tongue,  to  make  minced 
collops  of  him. 

His  dress,  though  in  a  fashion  all  his  own,  suited 
his  ugliness  to  a  nicety.  He  had  a  hat  of  beaver 
with  the  fur  plucked  half  off,  and  what  was  left 
brushed  the  wrong  way ;  and  he  wore  a  long, 
straight  coat  of  black  velvet,  which  was  brown  with 
age  and  reached  half-way  down  his  thighs,  its  only 
ornament  being  a  row  of  pearl  buttons  with  a  gap 
here  and  there  in  the  row.  His  breeches  were  of 
hoddengray,  fastened  at  the  knees  by  black  bows  of 
ribbon,  and  his  hose  were  of  the  same  colour,  while 
his  great  flat  feet  were  cased  in  broad-toed,  silver- 
buckled  shoes,  which  turned  up  at  the  ends,  and  so 
gave  him  a  mean  and  sneaking  air,  and  he  walked 
with  the  footfall  of  a  cat.  It  was  impossible  to  tell 
what  his  age  might  be,  and  beyond  his  outer  man 
there  was  not  much  to  be  made  by  a  scrutiny  of 
him.  And  yet,  colourless  though  he  was,  his  face 
had  stamped  upon  it  a  look  of  power.  These  thin 


1 66  TO   ARMS'. 

and  crafty  lips  were  not  there  for  nothing.  That 
stern,  ugly  chin  could  never  have  served  a  weak 
man.  This  Doctor  Solid  was  strong,  strong  for 
good  or  for  evil,  and,  as  I  tried  to  read  him,  I 
fancied  it  was  for  the  latter.  And  yet  he  was 
pleasant  enough,  though  I  started  when  I  heard  his 
voice,  for  it  had  a  grating  harshness  in  it,  such  as 
had  been  in  that  of  the  villain  who  had  tricked  me 
at  the  "  Magpie."  I  had  not  thought  before  that 
two  men  could  have  such  an  unpleasant  manner  of 
speech  and  one  so  alike. 

He  said  but  little,  however,  questioning  me  once 
or  twice  on  methods  of  preserving,  and  peering  at  a 
specimen  or  two  I  showed  him.  Doctor  Elliot  was 
ill  at  ease  with  this  cold  and  unresponsive  stranger, 
who  was  clearly  an  anatomist  of  some  note,  from 
what  he  told  us,  for  he  had  written  two  treatises, 
though  we  had  never  heard  of  them,  much  to  our 
confusion.  He  also  had  studied  abroad,  and  had 
now  taken  it  into  his  head  to  compare  the  various 
schools,  and  for  this  purpose  had  paid  Edinburgh  a 
visit ;  for,  as  he  said,  "  from  very  little  we  may  gather 
much." 

He  did  not  stay  long,  for  which  I  was  by  no 
means  sorry,  and  as  he  bade  me  adieu  he  looked 
very  friendly  at  me,  as  though  he  would  impress  my 
features  on  his  memory ;  and  as  I  coloured,  he  gave 
that  sneering  smile  which  I  was  to  learn  to  loathe 


THE   MAN    WITH   THE   EVIL   COUNTENANCE.    l6/ 

with  a  great  loathing,  and  the  last  I  heard  of  him 
that  day  was  his  chilling  voice  upon  the  stairs  as  he 
spoke  with  Doctor  Elliot. 

But  if  I  had  thought  I  was  rid  of  him,  I  was  very 
far  from  the  mark.  Our  room  of  dissection  seemed 
to  have  a  strange  attraction  for  him,  and  well-nigh 
every  day  as  I  sat  at  work  I  would  hear  in  the  dis- 
tance a  soft,  slow  footstep,  and  then  the  door  would 
creak,  and  the  yellow  face  would  peer  in  upon  me ; 
and  then  the  velvet  coat  and  gray  hose  and  breeches 
and  shapeless  shoes  would  follow  it  within,  and  I 
would  curse  below  my  breath.  And  yet  this  man 
could  talk  at  times,  and  on  other  matters  besides 
bones  and  joints,  foramina  and  sutures,  tendons  and 
ligaments,  vessels  and  glands ;  and  at  last  it  dawned 
upon  me  that  he  must  be  a  very  curious  mortal,  for 
the  doings  of  the  least  of  the  townsfolk,  the  talk  of  the 
rabble,  the  gossip  of  the  wives,  seemed  to  interest  him. 

"It  was  all  strange,"  he  said,  "and  unlike  Lon- 
don," and,  I  thought,  greatly  to  his  liking.  Had  a 
toast  been  given  in  a  tavern,  he  was  all  attention ; 
had  there  been  a  tiff  between  the  guard  and  a  few 
blacklegs,  he  was  full  of  interest.  Nothing  seemed 
to  come  amiss  to  him,  and  he  was  pleased  to  make 
the  acquaintance  of  Pittendreigh  ;  but  this  acquaint- 
ance terminated  very  speedily,  and  in  a  way  most 
typical  of  old  Adam.  It  happened  that  Doctor  Solid 
chanced  to  speak  with  much  contempt  of  our  palace 


1 68  TO   ARMS! 

of  Holyrood,  as  did  Pittendreigh  himself  upon  occa- 
sion ;  but  the  latter  would  let  no  other  man  speak 
slightingly  of  aught  about  Edinburgh  town,  and  he 
rounded  upon  the  stranger  in  a  burst  of  temper,  and 
threatened  to  leave  him  stark  and  cold  in  the  King's 
Park  for  his  insolence,  at  the  same  time  calling  him 
bilious  and  greasy,  with  much  alliteration  beside, 
which  it  is  not  fit  that  I  should  set  down  in  full. 
Indeed,  I  had  much  ado  to  make  him  keep  the  peace, 
and  was  somewhat  ashamed  of  his  violence,  though 
Doctor  Solid  told  me  he  regarded  him  merely  as  a 
curious  animal,  and  would  like  his  brain  and  his 
spleen  that  he  might  add  them  to  his  collection. 

It  was  a  very  good  thing  for  him  that  old  Adam 
did  not  hear  this  speech,  as  I  fancy  he  would  very 
quickly  have  added  the  physician  to  his  collection  of 
folk  whom  he  had  found  it  needful  to  let  daylight  into. 

Doctor  Silas  Solid  was  a  mighty  long  time  in 
studying  our  little  school  of  medicine,  for  he  had 
arrived  before  the  courier  who  brought  the  news  of 
the  Queen's  death,  early  in  August ;  and  week  after 
week  sped  past,  and  still  his  yellow,  unwholesome 
face  was  a  familiar  sight,  and  still  he  trod  the  streets 
with  his  silent  step,  and  poked  his  nose  into  odd 
corners,  and  sneered  at  our  methods,  and  yet  some- 
how made  me  respect  him,  for  he  was  without  doubt 
a  very  clever  man,  well  read  and  much  travelled. 

He  found  great  pleasure  in  arguing  with  Doctor 


THE   MAN   WITH   THE   EVIL    COUNTENANCE.    169 

Elliot  and  also  with  Doctor  Crawford,  the  chemist 
and  Professor  of  Physic,  and  all  three  at  times 
became  very  heated,  though  Silas  Solid  only  in  his 
argument ;  so  that  it  was  to  me  a  diversion  to  watch 
them,  Doctor  Solid  laying  down  the  law  with  the 
forefinger  of  his  right  hand  on  the  palm  of  his  left, 
while  the  others  tapped  fiercely  with  their  canes,  and 
would  not  yield  an  inch. 

Whether  or  no  I  should  have  come  to  the  conclu- 
sion that  this  Englishman  was  something  more  than 
he  pretended  to  be,  I  cannot  say,  for  what  happened 
drove  all  thoughts  of  him  for  the  time  out  of  my 
head,  and  set  me  furbishing  up  the  broadsword 
which  had  lain  so  long  idle  in  the  shop  of  the 
apothecary. 

It  chanced  that  one  evening,  as  it  was  growing 
dusky,  I  had  to  take  a  vial  and  a  plaister  to  the 
house  of  one  of  Callender's  customers,  who  lived 
not  far  from  the  Netherbow  Port.  This  good  man 
suffered  from  a  fit  of  the  gout,  by  no  means  a  com- 
mon thing  with  us  in  Scotland,  save  indeed  amongst 
the  greatest  wine-bibbers,  and  Mr.  Strahan,  for  such 
was  the  gentleman's  name,  was  but  a  three-bottle 
man  at  the  best,  and  never  drank  save  in  company, 
which  is  an  excellent  rule  for  those  who  can  keep  it. 
He  would  have  me  look  at  his  toe,  and  hear  all  his 
woes,  and  so  night  had  fallen  ere  I  quitted  his  none 
too  jovial  presence  and  found  myself  in  the  street 


I  70  TO   ARMS! 

again.  Not  only  had  night  fallen,  but  so  had  rain, 
and  it  was  still  doing  its  best  to  turn  the  streets  into 
mire.  I  stood  at  the  door  for  a  moment,  and  watched 
it  driving  past  a  flickering  oil  lamp  which  hung  from 
an  iron  rod  stuck  in  the  wall  of  the  next  house.  The 
street  seemed  wholly  deserted  save  for  a  lean  dog, 
wet  and  bedraggled,  which  snuffed  about  a  garbage 
heap,  but  fled  at  sound  of  my  footsteps  ;  for  I  made 
haste  to  get  home,  having  no  cloak  with  me  and 
having  far  to  go.  I  soon  found,  however,  that  I  was 
becoming  drenched,  and  so  deemed  it  wiser  to  slip 
into  a  close  for  a  half  hour  in  the  hope  that  it  might 
clear,  especially  as  I  had  a  touch  of  the  cold  and 
a  little  rawness  in  the  throat.  I  leaned  against  the 
wall  in  fair  comfort,  as  the  place  was  a  cttl-de-sac, 
and  there  was  no  draught ;  and  my  thoughts  ran 
back  to  Erkinholme,  and  I  wondered  what  had  be- 
come of  Henry  Gering,  and  longed  to  meet  him  again 
and  atone  in  some  measure  for  my  past  faults.  Vis- 
ions of  Dorothy  Wayward  also  floated  before  me, 
and  I  had  to  confess  that  my  attempts  to  nurse  my 
wrath  against  her  had  not  been  favoured  with  much 
success,  for  I  dwelt  more  upon  her  bonnie  looks  than 
her  hard  words,  on  the  grace  of  her  figure  than  her 
bitter  taunts,  and  on  her  wit  and  merriment  rather 
than  on  her  sarcasm  and  revilings. 

Still,  I  had  so  far  forgotten  her  that  these  memo- 
ries did  not  cause  my  pulse  to  quicken  and  send  a 


THE   MAN   WITH   THE  EVIL    COUNTENANCE.    I/I 

thrill  through  me  as  her  presence  had  been  wont  to 
do,  and  I  looked  back  upon  her  merely  as  an  inci- 
dent in  my  career,  a  passing  pleasure  or  a  passing 
trouble,  which  you  will.  I  laughed  at  myself  for  a 
love-sick  loon,  and  knew,  or  rather  thought  I  knew, 
that  now  I  was  a  man  who  had  put  such  follies  be- 
hind him,  and  was  carving  a  road  to  fame  and  for- 
tune, it  might  be  by  aid  of  the  very  ring  o'  luck 
which  I  had  scoffed  at.  As  I  dreamed  in  this  fashion 
I  became  aware  that  some  one  was  passing  down  the 
other  side  of  the  street.  There  was  the  sound  of 
hurried  footsteps,  and,  peering  from  my  place  of  shel- 
ter, I  made  out  dimly  a  tall,  cloaked  figure  swinging 
along  the  pavement  opposite  in  the  shadow  of  the 
houses.  The  man,  whoever  he  was,  seemed  in  a 
hurry,  for  he  was  soon  abreast  of  me,  though  he 
had  been  at  a  distance  when  I  first  saw  him,  and 
I  thought  I  noted  a  sword  sheath  sticking  out  from 
behind  him,  when  from  a  window  on  his  side  of  the 
street  there  came  a  flash,  a  sharp  report,  the  man 
gave  a  little  cry,  which  was  half  a  moan,  reeled,  and 
staggered,  and  then  sank  all  of  a  heap  into  the  run- 
nel, which  was  flowing  full.  For  a  moment  I  stood 
horror-struck  and  amazed,  and  then,  with  a  hoarse 
shout,  I  darted  out  into  the  street,  for  in  that  brief 
flash  of  flame  I  had  seen  something  which  set  me 
tingling  with  anger  and  excitement.  I  had  seen 
a  stair  window,  barred  and  without  glass,  and  through 


172  TO   ARMS! 

the  gap  left  by  a  broken  bar  I  had  seen  a  man  lean- 
ing out  over  the  sill ;  and  as  the  light  had  for  a 
second  struck  upon  his  face  I  had  seen  and  recog- 
nised the  coal  black  hair,  the  dark  eyebrows,  the 
patched  chin,  and  the  colourless  face  of  the  villain 
who  had  robbed  me  at  the  "  Magpie "  and  had 
twitted  me  from  the  Book  of  Proverbs. 

The  wretch  had  shot  this  poor  wayfarer  in  the 
back,  but  he  had  not  reckoned  on  my  being  witness 
to  his  foul  deed ;  and,  forgetting  I  had  no  weapon, 
I  made  for  the  body,  and  reached  it  just  as  a  fellow 
in  a  black  cloak  issued  from  the  open  door  which  led 
to  the  stair  from  the  window  of  which  the  bullet  had 
sped  to  find  its  billet.  He  started  as  he  saw  me, 
and  then  snatched  what  must  have  been  a  second 
loaded  pistol  from  his  belt,  levelled  it  at  my  head, 
and  fired.  Quick  as  thought,  ere  the  red  flame 
leaped  from  the  weapon's  mouth,  I  dropped,  and  the 
bullet  went  singing  over  me,  and  must  have  sped 
down  the  close  opposite,  for  I  did  not  hear  it  thud 
against  the  house  walls.  I  lay  still,  and  became 
aware  that  the  man  beside  me  was  not  quite  dead, 
for  I  could  feel  him  quiver  slightly,  and  he  seemed 
to  be  gulping  in  his  throat,  no  doubt  swallowing  the 
blood  which  rose  and  choked  him.  His  murderer 
must  have  thought  he  had  made  an  end  of  me  also, 
for  I  heard  him  step  towards  us,  and  then  he  began 
searching  his  victim. 


THE  MAN  WITH  THE   EVIL    COUNTENANCE.    173 

But  as  he  did  so  I  suddenly  sprang  at  him  and 
gripped  him  by  the  arm.  He  cursed  in  that  horrid, 
harsh  voice  which  to  me  sounded  so  like  that  of 
Doctor  Solid,  and  struggled  fiercely ;  but  I  had  him 
as  in  a  vice,  and  I  swung  back  my  left  arm  to  stun 
him  with  a  sweeping  blow,  when  a  sharp,  keen  pain 
darted  through  my  wrist,  and  involuntarily  I  loosed 
my  grasp.  At  the  same  moment  there  was  a  stir 
at  the  house  windows,  I  heard  the  sound  of  heavy 
footsteps  in  a  measured  tread  coming  down  the 
street,  and  the  man,  who  had  cut  me  with  a  dagger, 
took  to  his  heels  and  fled.  I  turned  and  saw  the 
gleam  of  the  lanterns  of  the  watch  and  heard  them 
shout,  and  then  of  a  sudden  it  struck  me  I  was  in  a 
very  false  position.  A  mad  fear  took  hold  upon  me, 
I  got  upon  my  feet,  and  set  off  at  full  speed,  and  in 
a  moment  the  whole  crew  of  them  were  in  full  cry 
behind  me.  Even  as  I  ran  down  the  wet  and  greasy 
street,  I  kept  thinking  if  it  had  not  been  better  to 
stay  and  tell  the  truth  and  brave  the  matter  out,  but 
I  remembered  a  poor  wretch  who  had  gone  to  his 
Maker  in  the  Grassmarket  for  a  crime  which  it  was 
afterwards  found  he  had  not  committed ;  and  in 
any  case  I  had  put  myself  in  the  wrong  now,  and 
had  to  trust  to  my  legs  and  my  wind  to  save  me. 
I  felt  my  hand  wet,  and  knew  I  must  be  bleed- 
ing freely,  and  so,  fearing  to  leave  a  track  behind 
me,  I  twisted  my  kerchief  around  my  wounded 


1/4  T0   ARMS! 

wrist,  hurriedly  but  firmly,  though  I  lost  ground  in 
doing  so. 

I  did  not  keep  long  to  the  main  street,  but  darted 
down  a  narrow  wynd,  and  thus  got  a  fresh  scare  ; 
for  as  I  passed  a  dark  doorway  a  figure  sprang  out 
from  it  and  struck  at  me.  By  a  miracle,  as  it  seemed, 
I  saved  myself,  swerving  to  the  side,  a  trick  I  had 
learned  on  St.  Drynans  green,  and  I  caught  him  a 
buffet  which  sent  him  reeling  backwards  into  the 
gloom  whence  he  had  come,  and  I  knew  instinctively 
that  this  was  the  villain  for  whose  crime  I  was  now 
being  hunted  to  the  death. 

I  dared  not  stop,  however,  for  ten  chances  to  one 
he  had  some  way  of  escape  in  his  rear,  and  the  men 
of  the  guard  came  yelling  around  the  corner  behind 
me,  while  windows  were  thrown  up,  and  heads  peered 
out,  and  things  were  flung  at  me.  Till  then  I  had 
formed  no  plan,  I  had  merely  run  wildly,  keeping  in 
the  shadow ;  but  I  saw  plainly  that  all  this  uproar 
would  bring  folk  with  any  courage  out-of-doors  to  bar 
my  way,  and  in  any  case  it  was  not  so  late  but  that 
some  might  yet  be  in  the  street,  and  try  to  stop  me. 

What  was  I  to  do  ?  I  had  reached  the  foot  of 
the  wynd  by  this  time,  and  had  turned  into  the  Cow- 
gate  ;  but  here  the  footing  was  treacherous,  the  nar- 
row sidewalk  being  foul  and  slippery,  and  I  stumbled 
badly,  twisting  my  ankle  a  little  and  grazing  my  knee. 
It  was  nothing  much,  but  enough  to  hinder  me  in  my 


THE   MAN   WITH  THE   EVIL    COUNTENANCE.    1/5 

flight,  and  I  saw  I  could  not  escape  by  mere  speed. 
Some  of  the  guard  seemed  to  me  fast  runners  for  old 
men,  but  I  dared  not  look  behind  to  see  how  close 
they  might  be,  though  I  fancied  from  their  clamour 
that  none  had  rounded  the  corner ;  and  so,  with  a 
vague  hope  of  being  undiscovered,  I  slipped  into 
a  passage  and  held  my  breath.  It  was  all  in  vain, 
for  next  moment  a  great  man,  who  must  have  been 
very  light  upon  his  feet  and  closer  than  I  thought, 
rushed  in  upon  me,  and  gripped  me  by  the  collar, 
flashing  a  lantern  in  my  face,  but  almost  as  quickly 
loosed  his  hold,  and  dashed  out  again,  shouting 
wildly,  and  I  heard  the  crowd  a  second  later  sweep 
past  my  hiding-place,  and  knew  with  a  great  joy  and 
thankfulness  that  Donald  Dhu  had  been  true  to  his 
oath  ;  for  it  was  his  voice  that  I  had  heard,  and  it 
was  he  who  now  led  the  chase  after  nothing  up  the 
silent,  tortuous  length  of  the  street  called  the  Cow- 
gate.  I  was  far  from  safe,  however,  for  I  knew  that 
when  there  was  no  sign  of  me  around  the  next  turn- 
ing my  pursuers  would  begin  searching  every  close 
and  entry,  and  it  behooved  me  to  seek  some  more 
secure  place.  I  dared  not  venture  out  into  the 
street,  for  laggards  in  the  pursuit  still  hurried  past, 
and  the  main  body  would  likely  soon  return  ;  and 
though  they  had  not  got  a  clear  view  of  me,  my 
bloody  wrist  would  certainly  betray  me,  as  they 
would  examine  every  doubtful  character  they  met. 


TO   ARMS! 

All  that  remained  to  me  was  to  explore  the  door- 
way further,  and  as  I  had  thrust  my  hand  into  the 
breast  of  my  coat  I  trusted  there  would  be  no  crim- 
son spotting  to  lead  to  my  discovery  ;  and  so,  my 
heart  beating  fast,  partly  with  exertion,  partly  with 
fear  and  excitement,  I  stole  softly  along  in  the  dark- 
ness, and  found  a  stair.  It  was  of  wood,  and  creaked 
horribly  as  I  stepped  upon  it,  but  I  crept  up  on  tip- 
toe, holding  my  breath  as  I  slipped  past  what  I  took 
to  be  doors.  Up  I  climbed,  a  ray  of  night-light  filter- 
ing in  here  and  there  by  narrow  slits  in  the  wall,  and 
so  still  was  the  place  that  I  could  hear  the  rain  pat- 
tering outside.  Every  one  seemed  to  be  abed, 
though,  as  I  climbed  upwards,  I  heard  a  door  below 
me  open  and  shut,  and  stood  for  a  moment  in  dread 
of  discovery. 

Nothing  and  nobody  followed,  however,  and  the 
noise  of  the  chase  had  already  died  away.  I  hoped 
to  find  some  way  out  upon  the  roof,  and  thence  by 
a  rope  or  wall  to  the  ground,  and  so  I  groped  up- 
wards, for  it  grew  darker  the  higher  I  went.  At 
last  I  reached  a  land,  and,  from  the  slope  of  the  roof 
on  either  side,  knew  I  was  at  the  top.  It  was  too 
dark  to  see  whether  there  was  any  trap-door  or  mode 
of  exit,  and  so  I  paused  irresolute.  Then  again  I 
crept  forwards,  and  suddenly  saw  a  faint  line  of 
light,  which  seemed  on  a  level  with  my  head.  It 
looked  as  though  it  came  from  a  lamp  or  candle, 


THE   MAN   WITH  THE   EVIL    COUNTENANCE. 

and  I  took  a  step  nearer  it,  craning  my  head  for- 
ward to  get  a  better  view.  But  my  foot  stepped 
into  empty  air,  I  overbalanced,  and  clutched  wildly 
at  nothing.  Then  my  toe  struck  upon  a  step,  and, 
pitching  forwards,  I  plunged  heavily  with  my  head 
and  shoulders  against  a  door,  which  burst  open,  and 
I  went  flying  into  the  room,  coming  down  heavily 
upon  the  floor.  I  was  dazed  and  half  stunned  by 
my  fall,  but  as  I  gathered  myself  together,  I  became 
aware  of  a  man  who  had  been  sitting  writing  by  the 
light  of  a  guttering  candle,  and  who  had  sprung  to 
his  feet,  as  I  came  crashing  in  upon  him,  and  now 
stood  staring  at  me  with  a  look  of  the  utmost 
astonishment. 

And  no  wonder,  for  as  I  collected  my  wits,  and 
after  I  had  passed  my  hand  across  my  eyes,  I  also 
stared  at  him  in  still  greater  wonderment,  and  mar- 
velled exceedingly,  for  the  man  whom  I  had  disturbed 
in  such  indecent  fashion  was  no  other  than  Henry 
Gering,  my  late  tutor  at  Erkinholme,  whom  I  had 
wronged  so  deeply.  Bruised,  scared,  and  astounded 
though  I  was,  I  could  not  help  giving  a  somewhat 
painful  grin,  when  he  began  his  old  speech  in  the 
old  way,  apologising  now,  however,  for  my  abrupt 
entry. 

"I  crave  your  pardon,"  he  said,  "but  the  light 
is  bad,  and  the  step  a  stumbling-block,"  and  then 
he  recognised  me. 


TO    ARMS! 

"  God  bless  me ! "  he  cried,  "  but  it  is  Allan 
Oliphant !  How  did  you  find  the  house  ?  "  Then, 
without  waiting  for  an  answer,  he  came  close  to 
me,  as  I  sat  dismally  on  the  floor.  "What  is  this  ? " 
he  said,  hastily.  "  You  are  wounded,  lad,"  and  in  a 
moment  he  was  on  his  knees  beside  me. 

"It  is  nothing,"  I  answered;  "a  mere  cut  on  the 
wrist,"  and  drew  my  hand  from  my  coat,  to  find 
the  kerchief  sodden  with  blood,  which,  however,  had 
begun  to  congeal  and  crust. 

"Nothing!  you  must  be  weak;  see,  drink  this," 
and  he  got  me  a  cup  of  water,  for  which  I  was  very 
grateful. 

"  For  God's  sake,"  said  I,  "  shut  the  door,  and  let 
us  talk  in  whispers,"  and  I  hurriedly  told  him  what 
had  befallen  me,  for  we  both  seemed  to  have  wholly 
forgotten  how  we  had  parted,  and  the  shadow  that 
had  lain  between  us. 

"Tut,  tut,"  said  he,  pulling  at  his  long  nose,  a 
trick  he  had  when  disturbed,  "this  seems  to  me 
somewhat  of  a  dilemma." 

"  Egad,"  said  I,  for  I  never  could  resist  making  a 
jest  if  I  got  the  chance,  "  it  is.  Old  Adam  would 
have  made  it  into  an  alliteration,  and  not  been  far 
wrong." 

"  Who  ? " 

"  Only  an  acquaintance  I  have  in  the  town." 

"  Ah,  but  it  is  passing  strange  you  should  have 


THE   MAN   WITH   THE   EVIL    COUNTENANCE.    179 

been  guided  here.  Let  us  offer  thanks,"  and  he 
dropped  again  upon  his  knees,  for  Henry  Gering 
was  a  very  pious  man,  though  no  whit  a  hypocrite 
or  a  sniveller. 

I  pulled  off  my  hat,  which  fortunately  had  stuck 
upon  my  head,  and  waited  till  he  had  done. 

"That  is  for  one-half  of  the  night's  work,"  said  I, 
"but  what  about  the  other  ? " 

"  Hush,  hush,  lad,"  he  said,  shaking  his  head, 
"  wert  ever  impatient ;  but  we  will  see  to  your 
wound  first.  I  have  a  closet  here  in  which  I  can 
conceal  you,  if  need  be,  and  I  am  alone,  the  good 
dame  on  the  land  below  owning  this  room,  and 
seeing  to  my  wants." 

I  was  very  keen  to  hear  how  he  came  to  be  under 
the  eaves  of  a  house  in  the  Cowgate,  and  fell  to  call- 
ing him  Master  Gering,  as  in  the  old  days,  greatly  to 
his  pleasure,  as  I  could  see  ;  but  he  bade  me  bide 
my  time,  and  undid  my  bandage.  The  cut,  though 
long,  running  from  bone  to  bone  across  the  back, 
was  luckily  not  deep,  and  I  could  move  my  fingers, 
for  which  I  was  duly  thankful.  He  bound  my  wrist 
up  as  gently  as  a  woman  could  have  done  it,  and 
looked  his  astonishment  when  I  discussed  learnedly 
of  extensor  tendons,  and  showed  him  there  was  no 
danger  from  the  slash. 

"So  it  was  true  ?  "  he  said. 

"  What  was  true  ?  "  I  asked. 


ISO  TO   ARMS! 

He  flushed  slightly,  and  cleared  his  throat. 

"  I  chanced  to  hear  you  had  come  to  study  medi- 
cine, and,  indeed,  I  was  writing  to  you  at  the  college 
this  very  night." 

I  did  not  ask  from  whom  he  had  his  information, 
but  I  made  a  shrewd  guess,  and  was  surprised  to 
find  I  was  still  vulnerable  on  this  point.  With  an 
effort  I  passed  the  matter  over,  and  repeated  the 
last  part  of  his  answer. 

"You  were  writing  me?"  I  cried,  if  one  can  cry 
in  a  stage  whisper. 

"  Even  so,  Allan,"  he  replied  ;  "  but  sit  you  down, 
lad.  Or  stay,  we  will  wash  away  as  much  of  those 
stains  as  possible,  and  then  I  shall  tell  you  my  tale, 
and  afterward  you  can  tell  me  yours." 

"Very  good,"  said  I,  "if  we  are  not  cut  short  by 
the  watch." 

"  I  pray  not,"  he  said. 

"  Egad,"  said  I,  "  'tis  a  case  of  watch  and  pray." 

"Allan,  Allan,"  he  said,  reprovingly,  "this  levity 
is  not  befitting.  What  would  your  good  mother 
say  ? " 

I  hung  my  head,  for  I  had  meant  to  show  him  that 
I  had  learned  town  ways,  and  could  use  my  tongue 
to  some  purpose ;  but,  somehow  or  other,  my  gentle 
ribaldry  fell  flat,  and  I  felt  the  big  boy  again,  as  I 
had  done  at  Erkinholme. 

All  the  same,  I  would  not  hear  a  word  till  I  had 


THE   MAN   WITH   THE   EVIL    COUNTENANCE.    l8l 

examined  the  whole  place,  and,  to  my  joy,  found  a 
way  out  upon  the  roof,  which  might  be  put  to  a  good 
use,  if  need  be. 

"I  see  you  are  as  of  old,"  said  he,  with  that  rare 
smile  of  his,  "quick  to  act,  and  ever  to  the  point. 
Methinks  the  sword  would  have  suited  you  better 
even  than  the  lancet." 

"  It  will  suit  me  better  to  deal  with  the  villain  for 
whose  sins  I  have  suffered  this  fright ;  but  listen  ! " 

We  sat  in  silence,  and  there  came  to  our  ears  very 
faintly  a  noise  in  the  street  below,  though  we  were 
well  away  from  it,  the  tiny  window  of  the  room  open- 
ing on  the  back  of  the  house.  Nothing  came  of  it, 
however,  and,  though  we  kept  on  the  alert  for  full 
ten  minutes,  we  were  not  disturbed ;  and  Henry 
Gering  told  me  all  that  had  befallen  him  since  he 
had  left  the  bonnie  south  country,  though  to  be  sure 
there  was  not  much  to  tell. 

All  the  time  I  could  not  get  over  my  wonder  at 
having  thus  dropped  upon  him  in  what  was  clearly  a 
temporary  abode,  for  his  valise  and  the  dressing-case, 
which  had  given  me  such  uneasy  mirth,  lay  upon  the 
floor  half  packed  or  unpacked,  the  walls  were  bare, 
and  there  were  none  of  those  trifles  which  the  most 
simple  and  absent-minded  of  men  gather  about  them 
when  they  squat  down  in  a  place,  however  humble. 

It  must  have  been  Providence  that  had  sent  me 
this  good  fortune,  or,  perchance,  the  ring  o'  luck  had 


I  82  TO  ARMS! 

a  hand  in  it  (as  well  as  on  it),  for  otherwise  it  struck 
me  I  would  have  stood  a  very  fair  chance  of  having 
been  at  that  moment  kicking  my  heels  in  the  Tol- 
booth,  with  a  very  fair  prospect  of  dangling  on  its 
flat-roofed  part,  or  forming  a  similar  edifying  spec- 
tacle for  the  mob  at  the  east  end  of  the  Grassmarket. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

IN    WHICH    A    PRICE    IS    SET    UPON    MY    HEAD. 

WHEN  Henry  Gering  turned  his  back  on  Erkin- 
holme,  sad  and  disheartened  at  my  conduct  and 
bearing,  but  gladdened  by  the  knowledge  of  the  love 
Mistress  Dorothy  bore  him,  he  had  not  even  a  vague 
idea  as  to  what  he  should  do. 

My  father  had  given  him  a  letter  in  writing,  how- 
ever, stating  his  attainments  and  how  he  had  served 
him,  and  with  this  as  his  chief  bowstring  he  had  set 
off,  as  I  did  at  a  later  period,  for  the  capital.  He 
had  gone  to  a  lodging-house,  and  there  he  fell  in 
with  a  gentleman  named  Napier,  who  owned  an  estate 
some  twenty  miles  from  town,  and  who,  as  I  gathered, 
was  so  taken  with  my  tutor's  modest  bearing  and 
learned  converse,  that  he  straightway  engaged  him 
both  as  secretary  to  himself  and  tutor  to  his  sons  ; 
and  there  Henry  Gering  had  stayed  for  a  year  in 
much  comfort,  and  written  several  pamphlets,  both 
social  and  political. 

It  was  as  a  result  of  one  of  these  he  was  now  in 
Edinburgh.  It  happened  to  have  come  under  the 

183 


1 84  TO   ARMS! 

eye  of  some  great  man  in  London,  who  was  so 
pleased  with  its  tenor  that  he  had  written  to  Mr. 
Napier  and  then  to  his  secretary,  offering  the  latter 
a  post  under  him  at  the  Parliament  House,  and 
Henry  Gering  had  accepted  the  same ;  though,  as  he 
said  humbly,  some  kind  friend  had  no  doubt  spoken 
on  his  behalf,  for  the  bigwig  seemed  to  know  much 
concerning  him,  and  had  too  great  an  idea  of  his 
talents. 

I  was  curious  to  see  his  letter  to  me,  but  he  said 
it  was  unfinished  and  he  would  leave  it  so.  I  pressed 
him,  however,  for  its  contents,  and  scarce  knew 
whether  to  laugh  or  cry  when  he  told  me  what  he 
had  written. 

He  confessed  he  had  been  foolish,  and  begged  me 
to  pardon  him  if  he  pained  me  by  a  reference  to  our 
past  relations. 

"  You  see,  Allan,"  he  said,  gravely,  "  I  thought 
much  about  our  battle,  shall  we  say,  and  I  remem- 
bered your  father's  precepts  as  to  the  qualifications 
of  a  gentleman.  Moreover,  I  laid  the  matter  before 
Mr.  Napier,  who  is  a  very  strict  and  honourable  man. 
I  put  what  is  called  a  hypothetical  case  to  him,  —  I 
trust  you  see  the  derivation  ?  —  and  his  advice  was 
such  as  I  might  have  expected  from  your  father 
also." 

For  the  life  of  me  I  could  not  make  out  what 
Henry  Gering  meant,  and  he  seemed  anxious  to  keep 


A    PRICE  IS  SET   UPON  MY  HEAD.  185 

circling  around  the  point  and  to  steer  clear  of  the  root 
of  the  matter.  However,  I  merely  nodded  and  let 
him  proceed,  which  he  did,  hesitatingly  and  in  much 
anxiety,  twisting  his  long,  misshapen  fingers  about 
and  fidgeting  on  his  chair. 

"I  considered  very  carefully,"  said  he,  "and  I 
came  to  the  conclusion  that  no  other  course  was 
open  to  me ;  and  so  for  near  a  year  I  have  been  at 
pains  to  become  instructed  in  the  art  of  fence  and 
the  use  of  the  pistol,  and  I  am  now  somewhat 
proficient." 

My  eyes  grew  big  with  wonder,  but  I  said  nothing. 

"  Ahem  !  "  continued  my  tutor,  "  you  clearly  under- 
stand that  I  did  not  doubt  but  that  your  feelings 
had,  ahem  !  remained  the  same  towards  me ;  in  other 
words,  my  dear  Allan,  I  fancied,  as  I  now  find 
erroneously,  that  you  still  required  satisfaction." 

"  Satisfaction  ?  "  said  I. 

"Exactly,"  he  said,  quickly.  "As  far  as  I  can 
judge,  and  pardon  me  saying  so,  we  neither  of  us 
acted  in  quite  a  befitting  manner,  having  recourse  to 
the  vulgar  use  of  fisticuffs,  which  Mr.  Napier  strongly 
condejnns  ;  and  so  I  thought  it  but  fair  that  if  you 
still  desired  to  settle  our  grievances,  —  and  I  must 
confess  I  was  greatly  in  the  wrong,  —  I  say,  I  con- 
sidered it  but  right  that  you  should  have  choice  of 
weapons  ;  and  though  I  am  by  no  means  a  warrior," 
he  smiled  gravely  as  he  said  this,  "yet  methinks  I 


1 86  TO   ARMS! 

could  perhaps  defend  myself  to  an  extent  consistent 
with  honour." 

"  Master  Gering,"  said  I,  in  a  queer,  strained  voice, 
for  though  I  was  half  choked  with  laughter  at  the 
daft  idea  which  had  come  into  the  man's  head,  yet 
there  were  tears  in  my  eyes,  "did  you  consider, 
Master  Gering,  that  this  might  have  very  seriously 
interfered  with  your  career  and  your  plans  ? " 

"  I  own  with  shame,"  he  said,  in  his  anxious,  half- 
pleading  voice,  "  that  such  unworthy  thoughts  troub- 
led me,  and  indeed  I  had  somewhat  of  a  struggle  to 
do  the  right  thing ;  but,  you  see  — 

"I  see,"  I  cried,  springing  to  my  feet,  "the  best 
man  I  know.  Master  Gering,  Master  Gering,  it  is 
for  me  to  ask  your  forgiveness.  I  was  about  to  do 
so  when  I  fell  ill,  for  I  acted  vilely,  and  — 

"Tut,  tut,  Allan,"  said  he,  "you  wrong  yourself, 
boy ;  but  I  confess  this  is  a  great  relief  to  me,  for 
you  are  very  active  and,  if  you  will  forgive  me  say- 
ing so,  a  trifle  hot-tempered,  and  I  have  always  been 
somewhat  of  a  coward,  as  you  know." 

"  I  know  nothing  of  the  sort,"  I  shouted,  forget- 
ting all  about  my  late  flight  and  present  ccjnceal- 
ment ;  "  you  were  no  coward  when  you  fought  me  on 
the  banks  of  Tweed,  and  it  is  to  you  I  owe  my  pres- 
ent safety,  for  had  you  liked  you  might  have  handed 
me  over  to  the  guard." 

"  God  forbid,"  said  Henry  Gering,  and  reached  out 


A    PRICE   IS  SET  UPON  MY  HEAD.  l8/ 

his  great  soft  hand  to  me,  and  such  a  mighty  squeeze 
did  I  give  it,  despite  my  wounded  wrist,  that  he 
winced  and  blew  upon  his  fingers  afterward. 

"And  now,"  said  he,  greatly  cheered,  "what  of 
your  own  doings  ?  " 

I  told  them  briefly,  though  I  made  but  slight  ref- 
erence to  Pittendreigh,  for  I  doubted  if  my  tutor 
would  approve  of  the  old  beau,  his  language,  and  his 
ways.  He  was  much  interested  to  hear  how  Doctor 
Lovell's  book  had  decided  me,  and  grew  excited  as  I 
told  him  how  I  had  won  the  fealty  of  the  Campbells, 
and  then  settled  down  to  discuss  with  me  the  bear- 
ings of  the  latest  adventure  which  had  fallen  to  my 
lot. 

"It  may  be  a  private  affair,  Allan,"  he  said,  "but 
I  doubt  it.  You  know  how  unsettled  is  the  country  ; 
there  is  word  of  a  rising  in  Cumberland,  and  they 
are  restless  in  the  highlands.  Mark  me,  we  shall 
have  war  ere  the  year  is  out,  and  this  looks  like  one 
of  these  tiny  ripples  which  ruffle  the  surface  of  a 
mighty  ocean  swell.  I  would  keep  a  sharp  outlook, 
for  this  assassin  has  every  reason  for  getting  rid  of 
you,  and  you  would  do  well  not  to  mingle  with 
crowds,  and  to  carry  a  weapon." 

I  promised  to  follow  his  advice,  and  then  we  sat 
and  talked  of  old  times,  and  made  a  compact  to  write 
to  each  other,  though  never  a  word  of  Dorothy  passed 
our  lips ;  for  we  seemed  to  know  instinctively  that 


1 88  TO   ARMS! 

this  was  dangerous  ground,  and  our  newly  cemented 
friendship  was  very  sweet  to  us.  Daylight  came  and 
found  us  still  talking,  but  it  was  needful  for  me  to 
get  clear  away  before  the  house  awoke,  and  so  I  rose. 

"  I  shall  see  you  again  ? "  I  queried,  as  I  bade  him 
farewell. 

"  I  fear  not,  Allan,"  he  said ;  "  there  is  some  risk 
of  my  losing  the  post  if  I  delay." 

"  And  yet,"  said  I,  with  a  smile,  "  you  would  have 
wasted  time  by  fighting  me.  I  fear  you  are  a  bit  of 
a  fire-eater  after  all,  Master  Gering." 

"Tut,  tut,"  he  answered,  "take  care  of  yourself, 
dear  lad,  and  may  God  bless  you,"  and  so  we  parted, 
and  I  slipped  quietly  down  the  stairs,  and  so  out  into 
the  silent  street,  feeling  happier  than  I  had  done 
since  I  had  set  off  to  find  Mistress  Dorothy  and 
learn  my  fate. 

It  was  a  fine  summer's  morning  after  the  rain,  and 
I  reached  home  without  seeing  a  soul,  save  once, 
when  I  came  upon  an  amusing  scene  in  the  Row  of 
the  Candlemakers,  to  wit,  two  very  drunken  worthies 
being  shown  out-of-doors  by  a  third  still  worse,  who 
held  a  lighted  candle  and  seemed  trying  to  make  the 
most  of  its  sickly  light.  I  hurried  past  them,  though 
they  called  out  to  me  asking  me  whether  it  was  to- 
day, or  yesterday,  or  to-morrow,  and  they  were  argu- 
ing upon  this  important  subject  the  last  I  heard  of 
them. 


A    PRICE  IS  SET   UPON  MY  HEAD.  189 

All  the  time  I  could  scarce  believe  I  had  really 
witnessed  a  murder,  been  within  an  ace  of  finding 
myself  in  prison,  and  fallen  in  with  Henry  Gering. 
Indeed  the  last  event  was  by  far  the  most  remarkable, 
for  I  do  not  think  I  have  said  that  my  tutor  had  been 
but  two  days  in  the  room  in  which  I  found  him,  and 
had  only  gone  there  because  the  lodging-house  he 
usually  affected  chanced  to  be  overcrowded.  How- 
ever, my  bound-up  wrist  was  very  clear  evidence  that 
I  had  been  neither  drunk  nor  dreaming,  and  it  sud- 
denly struck  me  I  had  to  give  some  excuse  or  other 
to  my  sour-visaged  dame  for  my  all-night's  absence. 
I  made  up  a  very  pretty  story  of  having  been  called 
to  tend  the  wounded  man,  which,  to  be  sure,  had  a 
good  deal  of  truth  in  it ;  but  I  might  have  saved 
myself  the  trouble. 

She  met  me  as  I  climbed  the  stairs,  and  shook  her 
head  at  me. 

"  I  sair  misdoot  me  ye  are  on  the  braid  road," 
said  she,  "  foregatherin'  wi'  yon  hop-o'-ma-thumb 
and  drouthy  auld  body  Pittendreigh.  Your  mither 
should  ken  o'  this,  ma  lad,  you  that  I  thocht  sae  weel 
brocht  up  and  a  decent  loon." 

I  felt,  and  no  doubt  looked,  bewildered. 

"Ay,  ay,"  said  she,  "nane  o'  your  havers,  noo, 
aboot  workin'  a'  nicht,  for  that  graceless  auld  sinner 
sent  word  tae  me  ye  were  bidin'  wi'  him,  and  fine  I 
kent  that  meant  a  sair  heid  and  a  sick  wame,  and  ye 


TO  ARMS! 

look  gey  like  it.  Gin  there's  mair  o'  this,  oot  ye 
gang,  Maister  Oliphant,  for  I'll  no'  hae  a  wastrel  and 
through-ither  in  ma  hoose." 

It  dawned  upon  me  that  old  Adam  had  been  up  to 
some  game  or  other,  so  I  merely  answered  her  civilly, 
though  a  trifle  sternly,  telling  her  I  was  as  sober  as 
she  was,  kept  my  feet  as  well  and  my  tongue  better ; 
and  seeing  I  had  no  signs  of  a  past  debauch  about 
me,  in  spite  of  my  stained  clothes,  she  came  to  an 
end  of  her  railings,  though  she  could  not  help  mut- 
tering that  she  "  wunnered  why  men  maun  aye  hae 
their  crack  in  the  wee  hoors,"  and  shook  her  head 
again,  evidently  thinking  I  was  a  plotter:fof  some 
kind,  if  not  a  drinker,  for  her  question  in  life  was, 
"  Can  any  good  thing  come  oot  o'  Pittendreigh  ? " 
and  her  answer,  "  No." 

Early  though  it  was,  I  had  my  breakfast,  Mistress 
Soorock  being  one  of  those  restless  creatures  who 
are  up  with  the  sun,  and  take  much  credit  to  them- 
selves in  thus  getting  ahead  of  their  fellow  mortals. 
She  had  her  little  ways,  as  will  be  seen,  but  was  a 
very  decent  woman,  and  I  have  never  met  her  equal 
in  making  porridge,  the  which  is  a  virtue  in  itself. 

When  I  had  done,  I  took  my  way  to  Adam's  lodg- 
ings, which,  it  being  summer-time,  were  near  the 
Bristo  Port  again,  and  I  found  him  snoring  very 
peacefully.  Without  much  ceremony  I  roused  him 
up,  whereupon  he  rated  me  very  soundly. 


A    PRICE  IS  SET  UPON  MY  HEAD.  1 91 

"  By  the  great  bull  of  Bashan,"  said  he,  "  which 
you're  as  like  as  two  peas,  can  ye  no'  let  a  man  have 
his  forty  winks  ?  Remember  I  am  old  enough  to  be 
your  father." 

"  Twice  over,  sir,"  said  I. 

"  You  are  a  rascal ! "  he  bellowed,  rubbing  his 
eyes.  "  And  consider  my  delicate  constitution  ;  if  I 
die  before  my  time,  you  are  the  guilty  person,  sir,  and 
I  shall  have  damages  out  of  you,  sir,  as  sure's  my 
name  is  Adam  and  not  Eve." 

"Mistress  Soorock  will  have  it  evil,"  said  I. 

"'Sdeath,"  he  cried,  swinging  out  of  bed  with  as 
much  agility  as  a  monkey,  "that  woman  will  hang  if 
her  looks  do  not  cut  the  rope ;  but  I  did  you  a  good 
turn  with  her  last  night,  ye  ungrateful  rogue." 

"That,"  said  I,  "is  what  I  have  come  to  see  you 
about.  It  appears  you  have  perjured  yourself." 

"  Go  to,  go  to  !  I  came  to  see  you,  and  that  bel- 
dame bawled  out  at  me  thirty  yards  away  to  the 
effect  that  you  were  out,  and  more  beside.  By 
way  of  soothing  her  I  told  her  you  were  to  spend 
the  night  with  me,  as  I  feared  for  your  morals  ;  and 
her  language,  sir,  would  have  put  any  roaring  trooper 
o'  Dalziel's  to  shame.  Thereupon  I  asked  if  she  de- 
sired public  prayer  for 'herself  in  St.  Giles's  kirk  the 
next  Lord's  day ;  but  she  came  out  with  a  besom, 
and  I  beat  a  masterly  retreat,  for  ye  can  do  naught 
wi'  an  angry  woman." 


192  TO   ARMS! 

"  You  have  done  me  a  very  good  turn,  howbeit,"  I 
said,  and  proceeded  to  tell  him  of  what  had  happened 
to  me  overnight. 

"  By  my  marrow  bones,"  said  he,  "  but  that  is  an 
experience.  There  will  be  news  of  this,  and  we  will 
to  the  guard-house  this  very  morning  and  see  the 
placards." 

"  Speak  for  yourself,  sir,  and  it  please  you,"  I  an- 
swered ;  "  you  forget  I  do  not  wish  to  put  my  head 
into  a  noose." 

"Just  so,"  said  he;  "a  very  laudable  desire,  and 
you  will  best  obtain  it  by  coming  with  me.  The 
bitten  rat  does  not  seek  the  trap,  and  the  burnt 
bairn  dreads  the  fire,  ye  ken  ;  so  the  last  place  they 
would  look  for  a  suspect  is  the  guard-house.  But 
curry  hunker,  my  lad,  and  I  will  see  to  my  cooking." 
He  set  to  work,  for  he  prepared  all  his  own  meals, 
and  had  many  curious  devices  and  queer  flavourings, 
though  I  am  bound  to  say  he  turned  out  most  excel- 
lent dishes,  and  had  the  eye  of  a  French  chef  and  the 
stomach  of  a  gourmand,  though  he  could  do  very 
well  with  rough-and-ready  fare,  having  no  digestion 
to  speak  of,  or  rather  no  indigestion. 

"For  a  beginner  in  strategy,"  said  he,  "you  have 
done  very  well,  though  there  might  have  been  more 
to  be  made  out  of  the  situation." 

"  God  bless  me,"  said  I,  "  I  had  enough  out  of  it. 
Look  at  my  wrist  and  my  stained  under-vest." 


A    PRICE   IS  SET  UPON  MY  HEAD.  193 

"  Some  folks  dinna  ken  their  blessings  ;  but  see 
and  clean  yourself.  Ye  had  best  leave  your  vest 
here  in  any  case ;  it's  no'  in  the  fashion,  and  is  get- 
tin'  ower  sma'  for  your  muckle  kyte.  This  tutor 
o'  yours  seems  to  be  a  decent  body  for  an  English- 
man. Hoo  is't  ye  telt  me  naethin'  o'  him  before  ? 
Ha,  ye  rascal!"  he  cried,  as  I  looked  confused,  "I 
will  bet  ye  a  crown  there's  a  lass  in  the  case.  Ye 
sly  dog,  I  had  aye  ma  doots  aboot  ye.  Come,  come, 
this  bit  o'  tittle-tattle  will  season  my  bacon,  which  is 
as  tasteless  as  yon  Doctor  Solid's  conversation,  a 
plague  on  his  dirty  yellow  phiz !  But  get  on,  sir, 
get  on,  ye  villain  !  " 

Thus  adjured,  I  had  nothing  for  it  but  to  make 
a  clean  breast  of  the  whole  affair,  and  I  stated  the 
matter  very  truthfully,  while  old  Adam's  shifty  eyes 
danced  in  his  head  and  twinkled  with  merriment,  and 
he  fairly  screamed  with  laughter  when  I  told  him 
about  Henry  Gering's  letter. 

" '  Now  let  thy  servant  depart  in  peace,'  "  gasped 
the  blasphemous  old  beau,  "  for  never  did  I  hear  of 
such  a  pedant.  By  my  marrow  bones,  we  live  to 
learn.  I  will  go  see  this  rich  fellow  to-day,  for  he  is 
worth  knowing.  Bless  my  soul,  I  shall  parade  him 
in  the  King's  Park  and  test  his  efficiency." 

"You  are  a  trifle  late,"  I  answered,  not  best 
pleased  at  his  ridicule;  "Henry  Gering  leaves  for 
London  this  very  morning." 


194  T0   ARMS! 

"  I  would  I  were  a  highwayman  on  the  north  road, 
then,"  said  the  incorrigible;  "dost  think  he  would 
count  taking  his  purse  a  villainy  ?  And  yet  you  say 
he  has  won  this  lassie,  and  from  a  stout,  well-set-up 
lad  like  you  ?  Preserve  us  all,  but  there's  no  fool 
like  a  woman,  no,  not  even  an  old  fool.  Ah,  you 
sly  dog ! "  and  he  poked  me  in  the  ribs  till  I  shifted 
away  from  him. 

I  think  he  saw  that  reference  to  the  lassie  who 
had  scorned  me  was  not  much  to  my  taste,  for  pres- 
ently he  changed  the  talk,  and  in  a  short  time  got 
him  into  his  out-of-door  clothes,  and  we  set  off  for 
the  High  Street.  I  must  confess  I  had  a  few  qualms 
in  thus  putting  a  very  bold  face  on  the  matter,  for 
though  I  felt  certain  none  could  have  recognised  me, 
yet  my  bleeding  wrist  might  have  left  telltale  traces, 
and  I  knew  how  little  may  send  a  man  to  his  doom. 
Old  Adam  had  fastened  up  my  cut  with  plaister 
from  Master  Callender's  shop,  and  my  coat  cuffs, 
which  were  of  a  fair  length,  hid  it  from  view ;  and  so 
I  made  the  best  of  it,  though  I  could  not  help  fancy- 
ing that  folk  eyed  me  with  suspicion,  and  nearly 
took  to  my  heels  when  I  caught  sight  of  a  fellow  in 
a  dusty  red  coat. 

"Hoots,"  said  Pittendreigh,  "this  will  never  do, 
sir ;  it's  no  doubt  very  fine  to  be  a  person  of  impor- 
tance, but  there's  no  use  letting  every  one  see  that 
you  think  so." 


A   PRICE   IS  SET  UPON  MY  HEAD.  195 

I  smiled,  for  even  as  he  spoke  he  was  saluting,  at 
one  and  the  same  time,  and  with  the  air  of  a  provost, 
a  wealthy  citizen  who  never  saw  him,  and  a  wretched 
old  hag  who,  pipe  in  mouth,  was  sitting  on  a  creepie 
by  the  weigh-house,  and  who  was  so  proud  of  his 
condescension  that  she  let  a  starved  cat  carry  off 
some  of  the  dried  fish  she  had  for  sale,  while  she 
leered  and  mumbled  at  the  others  of  her  kind,  which 
was  her  way  of  preening  her  feathers  and  spreading 
her  tail.  I  soon  forgot  about  my  own  danger  in 
watching  old  Adam's  mannerisms  and  gestures, 
which  ever  served  to  keep  me  amused ;  and,  in- 
deed, a  mountebank  would  have  been  hard  put  to 
it  to  beat  him,  while  I  am  convinced  that,  had  he 
gone  upon  the  boards,  say  in  London,  he  would  have 
made  his  fortune  and  probably  killed  a  few  more 
folk,  though  merely  through  causing  them  to  choke 
or  rupture  with  laughter.  I  once  indeed  asked  him 
why,  by  way  of  experience,  he  had  not  footed  it  upon 
the  stage,  and  found  that  as  usual  he  had  tried  this, 
also  ;  but  his  garments  had  in  some  way  come  to 
grief,  and  though  he  had  made  the  house  roar  till  it 
shook  again,  the  laugh  was  at  him,  and  not  with  him, 
and  he  had  made  a  vow  to  have  done  with  the  foot- 
lights, and,  what  is  more,  he  had  kept  the  vow,  no 
difficult  thing  in  Auld  Reekie.  Ere  long  we  reached 
the  guard-house,  but  there  was  no  notice  of  any  kind, 
and,  fearing  to  attract  attention  if  we  lingered,  we 


196  TO  ARMS! 

passed  on  ;  nor  did  I  see  anything  of  Donald  Dhu 
or  his  brothers. 

"There  you  see,"  said  my  companion,  with,  as  I 
thought,  undue  impatience,  "the  wisdom  of  these 
addle-pated  asses.  They  know  right  well  the  man 
has  given  them  the  slip,  and  they  will  not  yet  raise 
the  hue  and  cry.  Had  the  placards  been  out,  every 
idle  rogue  would  have  been  on  the  quest  for  you,  my 
lad,  and  half  a  dozen  poor  devils  would  have  been 
lugged  to  the  Tolbooth  ere  now.  But  so  much  for 
procrastination,  which  is  a  very  excellent  word,  and 
its  origin,  as  being  from  the  Latin,  you  no  doubt 
know."  Thereupon  he  began  to  discuss  the  classics 
with  me,  till  I  remembered  I  had  to  be  at  the 
anatomy  room,  and  hurried  away,  leaving  him  to 
continue  his  promenade  to  the  "White  Horse,"  as 
was  his  use  and  wont. 

Bad  news  awaited  me  at  the  college,  for  I  found 
that  Doctor  Elliot  was  ill,  and  Boddie  told  me  he  de- 
sired to  see  me  at  his  house.  Thither  I  betook  my- 
self, and  found  my  poor  master  far  from  well,  and 
also  much  worried  in  his  mind.  He  had  taken  the 
emptiness  of  the  room  very  greatly  to  heart,  espe- 
cially as  Doctor  Solid  was  present,  and  bewailed  his 
bad  luck  in  having  fallen  sick  at  such  a  time,  more 
especially  as  but  one  region  remained  to  be  done, 
and  the  students  would  complain  and  doubtless  dis- 
perse, as  they  had  remained  on  purpose  to  make  an 


A    PRICE   IS  SET  UPON  MY  HEAD.  197 

end.  The  usually  jovial  and  cheery  man  was  peev- 
ish and  fretful,  and  I  did  not  like  his  colour  or  his 
breathing,  and  went  to  fetch  Doctor  Crawford  to 
him,  feeling  down-hearted,  for  Doctor  Elliot  had 
been  a  very  kind  friend  to  me,  and  it  was  pitiful 
to  see  how  low  he  had  been  brought,  though  I  knew 
his  health  had  been  failing  for  some  time  past. 
Thereafter  I  proceeded  to  the  room  of  dissection, 
and  found  a  few  grumbling  fellows,  who  were  poring 
over  musty  parts  and  preparations  on  which  the 
mould  had  gathered.  There  was  a  dull  and  dreary 
air  about  the  room,  and  Boddie  came  and  went  with 
sulky  face  and  sullen  mien  ;  for  though  I  cared  little 
for  the  man,  he  was  part  and  parcel  of  the  place,  and 
very  faithful  to  his  master.  I  felt  a  loathing  of  the 
whole  affair,  as  one  is  apt  to  do  when  time  hangs 
heavy.  I  offered  to  demonstrate  upon  the  skeleton, 
but  the  men  were  lazy  and  scarce  deigned  to  listen ; 
and  so  till  noon  I  buried  myself  in  a  book  dealing 
with  operation,  which  had  some  very  marvellous  and 
terrible  pictures,  that  used  to  haunt  my  dreams  after 
I  had  been  to  supper  with  Pittendreigh. 

That  worthy  was  waiting  for  me  when  I  reached 
home,  and  seemed  in  high  spirits  over  something  or 
other.  He  told  me  that  I  must  accompany  him 
to  the  guard-house  again,  and  see  the  description  of 
me  they  had  posted  up. 

"  I  opine,"  said  he,  "  I  was  the  first  to  see  it ;  for 


198  TO  ARMS! 

I  am  just  back,  and  every  good  citizen  was  taking 
provender  and  swilling  his  twopenny.  You  had  best 
behave,  Master  Sawbones,  otherwise  I  will  proclaim 
you,  and  pocket  more  than  I  could  make  from  my 
very  good  pills  in  a  week,  unless,  indeed,  the  Lord 
sees  fit  to  send  us  some  plague  or  other." 

He  let  me  finish  my  meal,  however,  chattering 
away  all  the  time ;  and  here  I  will  digress  for  a  mo- 
ment, craving  your  pardon  the  while.  No  doubt  you 
have  wondered  how  a  mere  lad,  such  as  I  was,  could 
be  on  terms  so  intimate  with  an  old  man,  who, 
as  far  as  his  years  went,  might  be  said  to  have  one 
foot  in  the  grave.  To  this  day,  thinking  over  my 
relations  with  Adam  Pittendreigh,  I  am  filled  with 
astonishment.  But  it  must  be  remembered  that, 
though  he  was  old,  he  was  in  many  ways  merely  an 
old  boy ;  and  truly  I  never  could  imagine  him  a  man 
of  eighty.  I  always  had  a  vague  idea  he  was  of  an 
age  which  no  one  else  had  reached,  an  age  as  much 
his  own  as  his  pills  were,  a  sort  of  second  childhood 
without  decay,  a  period  he  had  invented  for  his  own 
purposes,  and  which  would  continue  as  long  as  he 
liked ;  for  to  imagine  Pittendreigh  the  Godless  a 
corpse  was  as  easy  as  to  imagine  a  woman  silent 
for  ten  minutes  in  company  with  her  own  sex. 
Moreover,  I  was,  as  the  saying  is,  "old  for  my 
years,"  and  though  I  might  now  and  then  poke  fun 
at  Adam,  yet  I  ever  treated  him  with  a  certain  re- 


A    PRICE   IS  SET  UPON  MY  HEAD.  199 

spect ;  for  though  many  would  have  it  otherwise, 
and  vowed  he  was  all  froth  and  fizz,  those  who  knew 
him  better  were  aware  that  this  strange  little  man 
had  a  mind  keen  as  a  needle-point  and  sharp  as  a 
razor's  edge  ;  that,  had  he  liked,  he  might  have  been 
a  very  great  man,  for  he  had  a  wonderful  grasp  of 
many  subjects,  and  a  marvellous  knowledge  of  the 
crooked  and  devious  ways  of  mankind,  and  when  he 
cared  to  be  serious  he  held  you  spellbound,  as  old 
Mat  Kerr  had  discovered  long  since,  and  as  I  very 
quickly  found.  It  was  not  till  after  he  had  passed 
away,  merry  and  jesting  to  the  last,  that  I  found 
there  had  been  a  tragedy  in  his  life,  and  that  his 
early  ambitions  and  desires  had  come  to  nothing,  or, 
rather,  turned  into  very  quaint  channels,  and  made 
him  the  man  he  was.  Howbeit,  I  may  not  tell  his 
tale,  but  must  return  to  the  day  on  which,  for  a  sec- 
ond time,  we  paid  a  visit  to  the  guard-house,  and  I 
was  all  in  a  swither,  as  though  I  wished  to  see  what 
they  had  made  of  me,  and  yet  feared  to  see  it  ;  and 
Pittendreigh  would  tell  me  nothing,  only  chuckling 
to  himself,  and  at  times  tapping  with  his  cane  upon 
the  flags,  a  way  he  had  when  pleased. 

It  was  very  easy  to  see  that  there  was  something 
out  of  common,  for  as  we  came  down  the  street  we 
saw  a  crowd  about  the  doors,  a  crowd  on  whose  out- 
skirts men  stood  talking  earnestly,  with  troubled, 
anxious  faces,  while  in  its  press  there  were  those 


200  TO   ARMS! 

who  shouted  and  those  who  laughed,  and  from  it 
bare-legged  caddies  darted  forth,  carrying  the  news 
which  they  had  gathered  from  the  gossip  to  their 
patrons  and  employers. 

A  horseman  was  sitting  his  beast  in  the  centre  of 
the  street  and  trying  to  make  out  the  writing  from 
over  the  heads  of  the  people,  and  I  started  when 
I  saw  him,  for  it  was  Doctor  Silas  Solid,  who,  how- 
ever, had  changed  his  dress,  and  wore  clothes  more 
befitting  the  times  in  which  he  lived  and  his 
pretensions  to  be  a  gentleman. 

He  did  not  see  us,  and  Pittenclreigh  waited  for  me 
as,  forgetting  Henry  Gering's  advice,  I  elbowed  my 
way  into  the  throng.  It  was  some  time  ere  I  got 
near  enough  to  make  out  the  placard,  which  was  in 
danger  of  being  torn  from  its  place,  and  was  guarded 
by  one  of  the  watch  with  a  pike,  who  made  sundry 
dabs  at  those  nearest  him,  whereupon  they  recoiled 
on  the  toes  of  those  behind,  and  thus  gave  occasion 
for  much  strong  language  and  digging  in  the  ribs. 

At  last  I  got  a  good  view,  and  read  as  follows  : 

"  Whereas  last  night  about  ten  of  the  clock  there  was 
committed  in  the  High  Street  of  our  city,  hard  by  the  Nether- 
bow  Port,  and  upon  the  south  side,  a  very  foul  murder  by 
pistol  or  musket-shot,  on  the  body  of  a  man  unknown,  and 
whereas  the  murderer  or  murderers  have  not  yet  been  taken, 
though  there  be  hopes  to  the  contrary,  it  is  here  set  forth 
that  whosoever  delivers  up  such  person  or  persons,  alive  or 


A    PRICE   TS  SET  UPON  MY  HEAD.  2OI 

dead,  and  the  former  for  preference,  or  giveth  such  intelligence 
as  will  lead  to  their  capture,  alive  or  dead,  and  the  former  for 
preference,  will  be  suitably  and  well  rewarded. 

"  Moreover,  whosoever  knowingly  and  with  intent  afford 
shelter  to  such  person  or  persons,  or  aids  in  escape,  will  be 
punished  according  to  law,  and  his  possessions  forfeit. 

"  Lastly,  know,  all  men,  that  this  is  the  manner  of  man  who 
may  be  looked  for  :  tall  and  of  great  stature,  in  very  ordinary 
dress,  a  fast  runner,  and  having  a  pistol  and  perchance  a 
bloody  knife. 

"  Intelligence  of  such  a  man  or  others  like  him  to  be  lodged 
at  the  town-house  or  with  the  guard. 

"  By  order  of  the  Magistrates  and  Council. 

"  GOD  SAVE  THE  KING." 

I  read  all  this  through,  but  it  was  only  when  I 
came  to  the  end  that  I  found  why  such  a  notice 
should  have  caused  such  excitement  and  gathered 
such  a  crowd.  Placards  of  similar  import  were  well- 
nigh  as  common  as  brambles  in  October,  but,  as  I 
looked,  I  saw  there  was  more  in  this  bill. 

"God  save  the  King,"  said  the  proclamation,  but 
below  this,  in  great  sprawling  writing,  thick  and 
coarse,  was  that  which  spelled  treason,  and  was  the 
cause  of  all  the  uproar. 

"  God  save  the  King,"  I  read  again,  and  below  it 
came  these  words,  "and  damn  the  wee  German 
Lairdie." 


CHAPTER    XII. 

THAT    WHICH    CAME    OUT    OF    THE    COFFIN. 

THE  sight  sent  a  thrill  through  me,  for  it  must 
have  been  a  bold  man  who  had  thus  stated  his  opin- 
ions, and,  whatever  be  one's  leanings,  such  a  deed  is 
sure  to  stir  the  blood.  And  yet  this  defiance  could 
not  be  called  unexpected.  The  cloud  had  been  gath- 
ering, small  at  first  as  a  man's  hand,  but  now  rushing 
deep  and  dark  to  rain  and  thunder,  —  to  the  rain  of 
bullets  and  the  thunder  of  artillery.  '  We  knew 
already  that  the  clans  were  armed  and  the  northwest 
of  England  in  a  ferment.  We  had  heard  rumours 
that  the  Chevalier  was  to  sail  with  a  great  force  from 
France.  There  had  been  tales  of  secret  meetings  in 
London,  and  the  coming  and  going  of  priests  and 
spies.  We  had  seen  munitions  of  war  passing  to  the 
castle,  and  had  noted  the  strengthening  of  the  garri- 
son, and  yet  life  had  gone  on  very  much  in  the  same 
way  as  before ;  but  these  few  words  seemed  like  the 
torch  to  the  fire,  or  the  slow-match  to  the  touch-hole. 
Here  in  broad  daylight,  in  the  centre  of  the  Scottish 
capital,  was  writ  on  government  paper  a  curse  on 


THAT   WHICH  CAME    OUT  OF   THE    COFFIN.    2O3 

the  Elector  of  Hanover  and  a  proclamation  of  the 
Stuart.  It  was  no  wonder  that  folk  came  flocking  to 
the  guard-house,  and  that  word  had  been  sent  to  the 
Provost. 

I  stood  a  moment,  taking  in  the  full  meaning  of  the 
ill-written  scrawl  and  hearing  the  talk  of  the  crowd, 
half  of  whom  could  not  read  and  were  eager  to  find 
from  others  what  was  ado,  and  then  suddenly  a  voice 
called  out,  in  clear,  ringing  tones  : 

"  For  the  King  ower  the  water,  hip,  hip  !  " 

A  deep-toned  roar,  which,  however,  was  only  half 
a  cheer,  rose  from  the  mob,  and  then,  as  if  this  had 
been  a  signal,  they  began  to  scatter,  to  melt  away, 
going  silently  and  quickly,  as  if  ashamed  of,  or  scared 
at,  the  outburst ;  and  I  went  with  them,  till  Pitten- 
dreigh  gripped  me  by  the  arm,  and  began  whispering 
in  my  ear. 

"What  think  you  of  that?"  said  he,  and,  looking 
at  him,  I  saw  his  face  was  all  aglow,  his  eyes  spark- 
ling, and  his  mouth  twitching,  and  I  began  to  under- 
stand. I  remembered  he  had  seen  the  notice  first, 
and  that  when  the  street  was  deserted,  and  like  a 
flash  it  dawned  upon  me  that  Adam  Pittendreigh  was 
a  Jacobite  and  had  written  the  curse.  I  felt  strangely 
uncomfortable  and  ill  at  ease,  for  I  was  a  quiet  and 
easy-going  mortal  as  a  rule,  and  this  put  a  new  com- 
plexion on  affairs  with  a  vengeance.  I  had  never, 
since  leaving  Erkinholme,  given  the  matter  serious 


204  T0   ARMS! 

thought ;  but,  ere  I  could  reply,  a  harsh  voice  called 
out  to  me,  and  turning,  I  beheld  Doctor  Solid,  who 
had  spurred,  or  rather  kicked  his  horse  abreast  of 
us,  and  now  sat  leaning  over  his  beast's  neck  with  an 
eager  look  on  his  face.  The  moment  old  Adam  saw 
him  he  made  off  alone  up  the  street,  and  Doctor 
Solid  looked  after  him,  with  a  very  curious  smile 
hovering  about  the  corners  of  his  thin-lipped  mouth. 

"Good  day,  Master  Oliphant,"  said  he,  "what  is 
all  this  about  ?  I  could  scarce  decipher  the  procla- 
mation, but  I  heard  the  call.  It  sounds  serious,  does 
it  not  ?  What  says  the  writing  ?  " 

"It  has  to  do  with  some  murder  or  other,"  I 
answered,  carelessly,  though  my  heart  was  thudding 
against  my  ribs,  "  but  it  has  been  added  to  by  some 
one  who  curses  the  Elector." 

"The  King,"  said  he,  sternly. 

"  Or  the  King,"  said  I,  "  though  the  fellow  has  a 
pious  wish  for  him.  But  pardon  me,  I  am  in  haste." 

"  Good  day,  then,"  said  he,  jerking  sharply  at  his 
bridle,  "  I  shall  see  you  anon  at  the  college,"  and  he 
trotted  off  down-hill. 

I  called  out  after  him  that  Doctor  Elliot  was  ill, 
but  I  do  not  think  he  heard,  for  the  town  drum  had 
begun  to  beat  at  the  guard-house,  and  its  noisy,  hum- 
ming rattle  drowned  my  words. 

I  set  off  after  Pittendreigh,  who  was  twirling  his 
cane  right  gaily  and  humming  a  tune  to  himself. 


THAT   WHICH  CAME    OUT  OF   THE    COFFIN.    2O$ 

"So,"  he  said,  as  I  reached  him,  "dost  think  you 
are  in  danger  ?  A  proper  description,  is  it  not  ?  By 
my  marrow  bones,  they  are  a  pretty  lot.  They  would 
have  us  catch  a  fellow  who  they  say  is  like  every 
second  man  we  meet  in  the  street,  and  if  by  the 
grace  of  God  they  did  get  him  they  would  shut  him 
up  in  yon  auld  rickle  o'  stanes,  which  can  no  more 
hold  a  prisoner  than  a  toothless  man  can  hold  an 
oyster  in  his  mouth.  Guid  sakes,  and  these  be  our 
rulers !  " 

He  made  no  allusion  to  the  writing,  and  I  took 
care  not  to  mention  it,  acting  like  some  bird  or  other 
of  which  I  have  heard,  that  hides  its  head  when 
hunted,  and  so  fancies  there  is  no  danger.  Thus 
I  kept  myself  in  the  dark,  and  thought  to  rest  se- 
cure. 

I  was  in  no  humour  for  work  the  rest  of  that  day, 
and  in  the  evening  went  around  to  the  Potterrow,  but 
found  my  heenchmen,  as  old  Adam  called  them,  were 
on  duty  in  the  town,  and  so  I  could  not  thank  Black 
Donald  as  I  had  intended.  I  had  pretty  well  got 
over  my  fears  by  this  time,  and  indeed  could  scarce 
believe  I  had  been  a  chief  actor  in  the  tragedy  which 
had  necessitated  the  posting  of  the  placard.  I  took 
good  care,  however,  to  mention  it  to  no  one  else,  not 
even  to  Mr.  Callender,  who  was  as  much  of  a  gossip 
as  Pittendreigh,  but  had  not  the  latter's  caution  and 
craftiness. 


206  TO   ARMS! 

The  next  day  I  found  Doctor  Elliot  no  better,  and 
I  was  very  disconsolate  and  out  of  spirits.  I  went  to 
the  college,  which  was  deserted,  the  students  finding 
time  pass  more  agreeably  in  talking  over  this  latest 
sensation  in  the  tavern  or  at  Luckie  Ketchen's  shop 
than  in  listening  to  me  trying  to  interest  them  in  the 
branches  of  a  vessel  or  the  vagaries  of  a  nerve.  I 
had  betaken  myself  again  to  my  book  on  surgery, 
when,  according  to  promise,  Doctor  Solid  came  in 
upon  me,  his  soft  footfall  and  the  creak  of  the  door 
causing  me  to  look  up  and  behold  his  yellow  face  and 
sneering  smile. 

"  I  hear,"  said  he,  "  that  my  good  friend  Doctor 
Elliot  is  ill.  I  am  much  grieved." 

He  did  not  look  so,  I  thought,  but  I  told  him  he 
had  heard  rightly. 

"What  may  be  the  nature  of  his  disorder?"  he 
asked. 

I  told  him  this  also,  and  he  gave  me  a  lecture  upon 
it,  and  was  so  interesting  that  I  lost  the  feeling  of 
repulsion  he  usually  aroused  in  me. 

"  Mental  trouble  sorely  aggravates  such  a  com- 
plaint," he  said.  "  Think  you,  has  the  good  doctor 
anything  on  his  mind  ?  " 

I  did  not  like  his  oily  way  of  speaking,  so  I 
answered,  shortly  enough,  that  he  was  of  course 
worried  at  being  unfit  for  his  work. 

"  Ah  !  "  said  Doctor  Solid,  "  I  would  I  could  prove 


THAT   WHICH  CAME    OUT  OF   THE    COFFIN.    2O/ 

of  service,  but  you  see  I  am  called  south.  Yes,  I 
must  leave  in  a  day  or  so,  otherwise  —  " 

"  There  is  not  much  left  undone,"  said  I,  "  and  had 
I  but  material  I  might  make  shift  to  show  them  the 
parts  ;  and  there  is  always  Doctor  Crawford." 

"  Just  so,"  said  he,  "  just  so  ;  your  difficulty  then  is 
the  old  one."  He  paused,  and  began  drumming  with 
his  forefinger  upon  one  of  the  tables,  and  somehow 
or  other  this  action  gave  me  a  feeling  of  disquiet,  for 
which  I  could  not  account.  It  recalled  something  to 
my  mind,  but  what,  I  could  not  tell. 

"  It  strikes  me,"  he  said,  at  length,  "you  have  little 
energy  here." 

"  Sir !  "  I  replied,  with  perchance  a  touch  of  hau- 
teur. 

"  I  mean,"  he  said,  quickly,  his  voice  sounding 
harsher  and  more  dissonant  than  ever,  "  we  in  Lon- 
don have  no  such  difficulties." 

"  Indeed,"  said  I. 

"  Yes,  indeed,"  said  he  ;  "  for  when  we  have  we 
surmount  them." 

"  How,  pray  ?  "  I  asked. 

He  leaned  towards  me,  took  me  by  the  lappets  of 
my  coat,  and  whispered  in  my  ear. 

I  had  known  well  enough  what  he  was  going  to 
say,  but  his  words  sent  me  striding  restlessly  up  and 
down  the  room,  for  the  same  idea  had  before  now 
passed  through  my  own  brain  but  had  not  taken  root. 


208  TO   ARMS! 

"  Do  you  know,  sir,"  said  I,  "  that  the  last  time  this 
was  done  the  rabble  well-nigh  dinged  the  college  down 
about  our  lugs  ?  At  least,  I  was  not  here,  but  so  I 
have  been  told." 

"  There  are  right  and  wrong  ways  of  doing  every- 
thing," said  he.  "Why,  \ve  have  no  such  chances  as 
you  have.  This  very  day  I  was  in  that  churchyard 
hard  by  —  how  call  you  it  ?  " 

"  Greyfriars,  you  mean  ?  " 

"  So,  and  there  in  a  corner  they  were  shovelling 
away  some  poor  unclaimed  wretch  in  most  indecent 
haste,  with  about  three  feet  of  earth  on  the  top  of 
him,  and  not  a  prayer  by  the  grave." 

"  We  have  no  such  custom  in  Scotland,"  said  I, 
with  a  curious  feeling  of  pride. 

"  So  ?  Well  it  seems  to  me  scant  courtesy,  though 
it  matters  little  unless  you  be  a  papist  ;  but  three 
feet,  —  why,  we  have  never  less  than  six  to  get 
through,  and  yet  — 

"  Enough,  sir,"  said  I  ;  "it  would  mean  our  ruin, 
and  cannot  be  done." 

"  It  should  be  a  good  place,  too,  of  a  dark  night," 
he  went  on,  paying  no  heed  to  my  words,  "  away  in 
that  angle  by  the  west  wall,  and  where  there  is  waste 
ground  and  no  headstones  ;  but,  as  I  thought,"  he 
was  sneering  now,  "you  are  a  poor  lot  here,  with 
little  of  real  interest  and  a  great  love  for  your  own 
skins,"  and  he  rose  from  the  stool. 


THAT   IVHICH  CAME    OUT  OF   THE    COFFIN.    2OQ 

"Sir,"  I  shouted,  "you  lie!"  for  his  manner  was 
vile. 

"  Prove  it,"  he  answered,  with  a  grating  chuckle, 
"  and  pray  give  my  regrets  to  my  good  friend  Doctor 
Elliot,"  and  while  I  stood  looking  after  him,  with 
clenched  fist  and  an  angry  face,  the  door  creaked 
again,  .and  he  was  gone. 

But  he  had  left  his  idea  behind  him. 

I  could  not  get  it  out  of  my  head,  though  I  scouted 
it  as  wicked  and  impossible.  And  yet  I  began  to  ar- 
gue with  myself.  He  had  spoken  of  an  unclaimed 
body.  Now  this,  by  right  of  previous  agreement, 
should  have  been  ours.  •  We  had  been  robbed  of  our 
due,  and  surely  to  take  what  no  one  wanted,  and  no 
one  cared  about,  was  not  a  crime.  Besides,  it  might 
be  the  saving  of  our  school.  I  had  to  some  extent 
become  affected  with  Doctor  Elliot's  enthusiasm. 
Already  that  strange  fascination  which  Auld  Reekie 
influences  upon  her  sons,  that  glamour  of  romance, 
sentiment,  what  you  will,  which  she  casts  about  those 
who  dwell  within  her  walls,  had  laid  hold  upon  me.  I 
took  a  pride  in  the  old  gray  city,  dull  and  stricken 
though  it  was,  and  that  pride  extended  to  its  customs 
and  institutions.  And  now  one  of  the  latest  of  those 
was  threatened  with  extinction,  and  perchance  it  was 
ordained  that  I  should  save  it.  Moreover,  Doctor 
Solid's  words  had  left  their  sting  behind.  Were 
Scotchmen  to  fail  where  Englishmen  succeeded  ?  I 


210  TO  ARMS! 

could  fancy  how  he  would  sneer  and  jibe  on  his  re- 
turn if  he  found  the  tables  still  bare.  And  lastly, 
there  was  poor  Doctor  Elliot  to  be  considered.  He 
need  not  know  how  we  had  come  by  the  subject,  but 
it  would  please  him  to  learn  we  were  not  idle  in  his 
absence,  and  might  even  help  to  cure  him  ;  for  had 
not  Doctor  Solid  said  that  mental  worry  would  assur- 
edly make  him  worse  ? 

"  The  thing  was  worth  doing,"  I  said  to  myself,  and 
suddenly  I  brought  my  hand  slap  down  upon  my  thigh. 

"  And  it  shall  be  done,"  I  added,  "  come  what 
may,"  and  never  saw  that  I  was  playing  into  the 
hands  of  Silas  Solid. 

But  it  was  one  thing  to  make  up  my  mind  to  do 
the  deed,  and  quite  another  to  plan  out  how  it  should 
be  done.  At  first  I  thought  of  the  students,  Cuddy 
Whinger  and  his  band,  but  I  soon  saw  that  that  would 
never  do.  They  were  a  drunken  lot,  and  would  no 
doubt  babble  out  the  whole  affair  over  their  cups,  and 
set  the  mob  swarming  around  us  like  bees  from  a  bike. 
\Vhat  is  more,  the  last  time  they  had  a  hand  in  such 
a  delicate  matter  they  had  made  a  mess  of  it,  and,  as 
I  have  said,  the  college  itself  had  narrowly  escaped 
destruction.  I  might  approach  Boddie,  but  the  man, 
no  doubt  owing  to  his  ghoulish  work,  was  a  silent 
soaker,  and  lacked  nerve  and  courage,  while  I  did  not 
fancy  his  pitted  face  and  hoarse  voice  for  company 
on  a  dark  night  by  a  lonely  graveside. 


THAT   WHICH  CAME    OUT  OF   THE    COFFIN.    211 

And  then  I  suddenly  bethought  myself  of  the 
Campbells  and  their  oath  of  fealty  ;  they  were  bound 
by  some  terrible  vow  to  aid  me  in  any  venture  what- 
soever, and  I  became  convinced  they  were  the  men 
for  the  task.  Moreover  they  were  in  the  guard,  and 
not  likely  to  be  suspected.  The  more  I  thought  of 
it,  the  more  feasible  did  this  plan  seem  to  be,  and  I 
resolved  that  the  three  great  lads  should  be  my 
helpers. 

I  was  excited  now,  and  the  touch  of  danger  in  the 
undertaking  was  to  my  liking,  though  but  the  day 
before  I  had  been  thinking  that  I  had  had  enough  of 
adventuring  to  last  me  for  a  year  ;  but  escapades  are 
like  punch, —  once  get  a  taste  of  them,  and  there  is 
no  saying  where  you  may  end.  For  a  time  I  intended 
to  carry  out  my  plan  that  very  night,  but  on  second 
thoughts  I  resolved  to  wait  a  day  ;  and  in  any  case  I 
found  that  it  would  not  have  been  dark  enough  to 
favour  my  designs.  Instead,  however,  I  marked  the 
spot,  and  found  that  Doctor  Solid  had  spoken  truly  ; 
and  I  examined  the  walls,  and  found  a  convenient 
place  for  scaling  them,  the  great  gates  being  shut  at 
night,  and  the  place  left  to  the  lonely  dead  and  the 
prowling  cats  which  flocked  hither  from  the  Row  and 
the  Grassmarket. 

I  slept  but  little,  for  my  brain  was  busy,  and  I  im- 
agined every  sort  of  terror,  and  dreamed  I  was  buried 
alive  in  place  of  the  wretched  being  whose  rest  I  had 


212  TO   ARMS! 

disturbed.  So  vile  a  time  did  I  have  that  my  resolu- 
tion wavered,  but  with  daylight  came  fresh  courage. 
I  began  to  grow  dour,  and  after  this  condition  comes 
upon  me  it  is  but  rarely  I- deviate  from  the  path  I 
have  set  myself  to  tread,  which  feature  in  my  charac- 
ter has  its  good  and  bad  sides,  nor  do  I  know  which 
of  these  preponderates,  as  old  Adam  would  have 
put  it. 

At  the  very  beginning,  however,  I  was  nearly  in 
despair.  I  had  the  good  luck  to  find  my  henchmen 
at  home  and  off  duty,  and  indeed  they  were  in  what 
was,  for  them,  a  jovial  state,  their  chief,  the  great 
duke,  being  expected  shortly.  They  had  thus  hopes 
of  quitting  their  uncongenial  task  and  getting  a 
chance  of  letting  blood  out  of  some  of  their  heredi- 
tary foes  ;  therefore  they  were  very  busy  polishing 
weapons  of  war  when  I  looked  in  upon  them.  They 
rose  and  saluted  me  gravely,  as  was  their  custom, 
and  I  went  craftily  to  work,  first  thanking  Donald 
Dhu,  through  his  brother,  for  his  act  on  the  night  of 
my  flight,  and  then  speaking  sorrowfully  of  Doctor 
Elliot,  who,  indeed,  was  worse.  And  at  last,  slowly 
and  cannily,  I  veered  around  to  my  point.  I  even 
gave  them  an  oration  on  the  value  of  the  knowledge 
of  anatomy,  citing  their  mother's  case,  at  which  they 
grunted  very  heartily  and  saluted  again. 

But  when  I  got  to  my  request  I  could  scarce  get 
Kenneth  to  tell  them  my  meaning,  and  when  I  did, 


THAT   WHICH  CAME    OUT  OF   THE    COFFIN.    213 

their  consternation  was  something  remarkable.  I  had 
forgotten  these  men  were  Celts,  full  of  all  manner  of 
superstition  and  weird  folk-lore,  and  my  proposal 
appalled  them.  Kenneth  was  well-nigh  as  scared 
as  his  brothers,  and  said  "it  could  not  pe  done."  I 
argued  and  better  argued,  I  pleaded,  but  all  in  vain. 
I  was  answered  by  solemn  headshakes  and  many  a 
hooch  and  hoch.  But  the  more  stubborn  they  were, 
the  more  resolved  was  I  upon  having  my  own  way. 
Kenneth  at  last  became  more  amenable  to  reason, 
but  only  when  I  showed  him  the  wildness  and 
danger  of  the  scheme.  The  others  remained  ob- 
durate, and  yet  I  needed  their  help.  At  last  it 
struck  me  that  bold  measures  were  best.  I  got 
upon  my  feet  and  poured  out  a  torrent  of  reproach 
upon  them.  Words  came  so  easily  that  I  began  to 
think  I  had  mistaken  my  vocation  and  should  have 
gone  in  for  the  kirk.  I  vowed  they  were  chicken- 
hearted,  I  taunted  them,  I  spat  upon  them  for  High- 
land dogs  ;  and  though  Kenneth  had  no  time  to  tell 
them  half  I  said,  I  began  to  see  that  my  tone  and 
bearing  were  beginning  to  make  an  impression.  I 
redoubled  my  efforts,  laughed  them  to  scorn  for 
their  broken  vow,  pointed  to  their  aged  mother,  who, 
deaf  as  a  post,  sat  and  blinked  at  the  firelight,  and 
finally,  in  a  burst  of  passion,  ordered  them  to  do  my 
bidding,  and  I  won.  I  had,  by  good  fortune,  taken 
the  right  way  with  them,  and  though  they  were 


214  TO   ARMS! 

clearly  uneasy  and  even  miserable,  they  swore  to 
meet  me  at  eleven  of  the  clock  if  the  night  was 
dark,  and  I  knew  they  were  conquered. 

I  hurried  away,  flushed  and  heated,  and  further 
matured  my  plans.  I  procured  a  pick  and  two 
shovels,  a  sack  and  cord,  and  a  coil  of  rope,  and  I 
had  arranged  with  them  to  bring  a  lantern.  I  even 
went  the  length  of  making  up  a  specious  tale  in  case 
of  discovery.  I  resolved  to  give  out  that  I  was  after 
the  body  of  the  man  who  had  been  murdered,  in  the 
hopes  of  finding  the  bullet  and  tracing  the  assassin, 
and  I  trusted  the  uniform  of  the  Campbells  would 
give  reality  to  my  tale.  Not  that  I  had  the  least 
idea  where  the  unfortunate  man  I  saw  shot  had 
found  a  grave,  if,  indeed,  he  had  been  buried.  He 
must  be  dead,  or  they  would  not  have  called  it  mur- 
der ;  but  so  fertile  was  my  brain  just  then  that  I  had 
half  a  dozen  other  stories  to  suit  various  awkward 
occasions  which  I  imagined. 

At  last  everything  was  ready,  and  I  waited  in  a 
fever  of  impatience  for  nightfall.  I  had  in  my 
possession  a  key  of  the  room  of  dissection,  and  I 
had  taken  that  of  the  college  gates  from  the  bunch 
Boddie  wore  at  his  girdle ;  for  he  had  been  fuddled 
all  day,  and  I  might  have  taken  his  clothes  as  well 
and  left  him  none  the  wiser. 

I  did  not  go  near  Pittendreigh,  for  I  knew  his 
keen  eye  would  have  seen  my  restlessness,  and  I 


THAT   WHICH  CAME    OUT  OF   THE    COFFIN.    21$ 

doubted  whether  he  would  have  approved  this  action 
of  mine ;  for  he  was  very  strict  upon  certain  points, 
despite  his  usual  levity.  Gradually  the  evening 
wore  on,  though  the  hours  dragged  miserably.  At 
last  night  came,  and  to  my  joy  I  found  it  such  a 
night  as  I  desired.  It  was  one  we  often  have  in  the 
north,  —  a  night  of  scudding  cloud  and  small  rain. 
To  be  sure  there  was  a  moon,  but  she  was  in  her 
first  quarter,  and  was  very  pale  and  watery.  Still, 
now  and  then,  she  cast  a  dim  and  flickering  light,  so 
that  shadows,  like  gaunt,  black  ghosts,  seemed  to 
haunt  the  ground,  coming  from  nowhere,  and  then 
vanishing  into  deep  obscurity  and  gloom.  It  was  a 
night  upon  which  one  feels  shivers  down  the  back, 
hears  his  own  footsteps  too  loudly,  and  glances  in 
fear  behind,  and  it  seemed  as  though  made  for  the 
dark  deed  I  had  on  hand.  I  sat  and  listened. 

Ten  boomed  in  sullen  strokes,  and  the  clang 
seemed  to  be  whisked  away  upon  the  autumn  wind, 
which  moaned  and  whistled  as  it  came  upon  the  city 
from  the  lonely  Borough  moor  and  the  reedy  loch. 
It  was  in  truth  a  horrid  night,  and  I  shivered  as  I 
waited. 

At  last  I  rose  and  crept  silently  forth,  going  to 
the  place  where  I  had  hidden  the  things,  a  half- 
ruined  cottage  not  far  from  the  Bristo  Port.  I 
found  them  safe  and  untouched,  and  all  that  was 
wanted  now  was  the  advent  of  my  helpers.  They 


2l6  TO   ARMS! 

came  just  at  eleven  of  the  clock,  but  I  started  when 
I  saw  them.  They  had  discarded  their  uniforms,  and 
each  wore  the  kilt  and  had  a  plaid  of  faded  tartan 
wrapped  around  him,  while  their  heads  were  bare. 
In  a  whisper  Kenneth  told  me  they  would  not  come 
at  all  if  they  might  not  come  like  this,  for  they  felt 
more  at  their  ease  and  could  run  better  if  need  be ; 
and  there  was  nothing  for  it  but  to  submit.  At 
any  other  time  I  should  have  laughed  at  them. 
They  were  in  mortal  fear,  their  wild  eyes  roaming 
about,  while  they  started  at  the  slightest  sound,  and 
more  than  once  all  three  made  the  sign  of  the 
cross,  a  remnant  of  the  old  days  when  Rome  held 
sway,  though  they  were,  as  far  as  they  went,  as  good 
Presbyters  as  myself.  To  be  sure,  I  was  not  in 
much  better  case,  but  I  kept  my  feelings  more 
under  control,  and  led  the  way  to  the  kirkyard  wall. 

It  was  an  easy  enough  matter  for  four  such  men 
as  we  were  to  scale  it,  and  in  a  trice  we  were  inside. 

Even  yet  I  can  remember  the  thoughts  which 
chased  across  my  mind  as  we  stole  across  the  open, 
our  feet  swishing  through  the  long,  dank,  soaking 
grass,  and  catching  now  and  then  on  sunken  and 
forgotten  stones. 

What  a  place  this  was !  Here,  no  doubt,  lay  the 
ashes  of  the  jolly  friars,  who  long,  long  ago  had 
roared  their  choruses,  and  grown  fat,  and  fasted 
whiles,  and  passed  away,  leaving  the  world  much  as 


THAT   WHICH  CAME    OUT  OF   THE    COFFIN. 

they  found  it.  Here  slept  half  the  folk  who  had 
lived  in  the  town  yonder,  quiet  enough  now  after  all 
their  toil  and  bickerings.  In  one  corner  I  well  knew 
rested  the  bones  of  the  brave,  dour,  and  pious  men 
who  had  "glorified  God  in  the  Grassmarket,"  dying 
for  Christ's  crown  and  Covenant,  and  perhaps  as 
much  as  anything  because  they  were  Scots,  and 
would  not  have  things  thrust  down  their  throats ; 
but  of  such  men  nations  are  made. 

And  here  also,  in  sure  hope  of  something  very 
different  from  a  blessed  resurrection,  reposed  the 
remains  of  those  who  had  persecuted  them,  the 
bloody  Mackenzie  and  his  crew ;  and  yet,  perchance, 
some  day  folk  will  say  these  were  right  and  the 
others  wrong,  for  so  the  world  wags. 

Away  to  the  left  was  the  long  alley  of  death  from 
which  Mat  Kerr  had  won  clear,  and  which  looked 
now  as  though  it  had  never  witnessed  scenes  which 
might  have  wrung  a  tear  from  hearts  of  stone. 

What  sights  this  strange  old  God's  acre  had  wit- 
nessed !  And  yet  I  doubt  if  ever  before  it  had  seen 
what  it  saw  that  night  :  four  men  beyond  the  ordinary 
size  of  men,  three  in  a  wild,  half  savage  garb,  stealing 
along  in  the  rain,  the  sweat  standing  out  upon  their 
faces,  and  their  breath  coming  harshly  from  between 
their  teeth.  They  hid  themselves  in  shadow  as  the 
moon's  face  cleared,  and  crept  forward  as  the  dark 
scud  swept  across  the  crescent.  Lean  cats  now  and 


21  8  TO  ARMS! 

then  scuttled  from  under  flat  tombs,  and  the  hearts 
of  those  men  stood  in  their  mouths  as  the  long-drawn 
yell  of  feline  battle  smote  upon  their  ears  ;  for  there 
is  no  more  eerie  sound  than  the  wail  of  the  tom-cat 
in  the  dead  of  night.  At  last  they  reached  a  spot 
where  the  grass  grew  longer  and  ranker  than  else- 
where, where  ivy,  brown  and  sere,  clung  to  a  crum- 
bling wall  and  rustled  in  the  breeze,  the  raindrops 
pattering  upon  the  leaves. 

"This  is  the  place,"  I  whispered.  "Now  let 
us  be  quick ;  the  sooner  it  is  done,  the  sooner 
away." 

"  Diaoul ! "  groaned  Malcolm  More,  whose  face 
was  white  as  a  winding-sheet. 

Fears  were  forgotten,  however,  as  work  began. 
The  spades  cut  the  loose  turf  and  cast  it  aside,  and 
soon  pick  and  shovels  were  thudding  into  the  damp, 
black  earth,  which  smelt  as  only  kirkyard  earth  can 
smell.  Down  and  down,  till  Donald  and  Malcolm 
stood  in  a  gaping  hole  up  to  the  waist ;  down  and 
down,  till  there  came  a  dull,  heavy  sound  of  metal 
upon  wood.  The  mools  flew  fast,  first  to  one  side 
and  then  to  the  other,  for  brawny  arms  were  at  work, 
and  there  was  a  wild  excitement  in  thus  desecrating 
the  place  of  the  dead.  A  flop,  a  scrape,  and  the 
top  of  a  black  box  came  into  view,  and  the  lantern 
cast  a  ghostly  yellow  gleam  upon  it,  lying  snugly, 
as  it  seemed,  amongst  the  lumpy  clods,  which 


"UP    SPRANG    SOMETHING    WHITE    AND    SHAPELESS." 


THAT   WHICH  CAME    OUT  OF  THE    COFFIN.    219 

trickled  down  upon  it  as  we  stared  at  it  and  paused 
a  moment. 

"  Free  the  sides,"  said  I,  "and,  Kenneth,  do  you 
stand  by  with  the  rope."  His  teeth  chattered,  and 
a  gust  of  angry  wind  caused  the  lantern  flame  to 
sway  and  flicker,  but  he  did  as  he  was  bid. 

"  Gently,  now,"  I  whispered,  and  yet  could  scarce 
speak  at  all,  my  tongue  feeling  sticky  and  my  throat 
closed  up,  while  my  jaw. waggled  of  its  own  accord. 
They  made  a  signal  that  all  was  right,  and  clambered 
out.  We  pulled  upon  the  cords,  and  slowly  the 
coffin  left  its  bed  and  rose  into  the  stronger  light. 
Up  it  came  till  we  had  it  free  of  the  pit,  and  then 
a  squeal,  a  rush,  and  a  night-prowler,  no  doubt  pur- 
sued, came  scuttling  down  from  the  top  of  the  wall 
amongst  the  ivy,  flashed  through  the  yellow  rays, 
and  sped  away  in  terror,  with  eyes  like  live  coals  and 
a  tail  like  a  bottle-brush. 

We  started,  as  was  no  wonder,  and  involuntarily 
loosed  our  hold  upon  the  ropes.  With  a  heavy  thud 
the  coffin  came  to  earth.  Even  yet,  old  fool  that  I 
am,  the  remembrance  of  what  followed  comes  to  me 
in  the  night-watches,  and  I  cower  amongst  the  bed- 
clothes and  shut  my  eyes  tightly,  while  the  hair 
bristles  on  my  head. 

There  was  a  creaking  sound,  a  sort  of  snap,  as 
when  a  door-bolt  shoots  back,  and  then  up  flew  the 
black  lid,  and  up  sprang  something  white  and  shape- 


22O  TO   ARMS! 

less,  which  swayed  a  moment,  jerked  backwards,  and 
collapsed.  A  low  moan,  the  outcome  of  the  greatest 
mental  agony  and  fear,  burst  from  the  pale  lips  of 
these  three  great  lads  of  mine,  and  with  one  accord 
they  turned  and  fled,  and  so  did  I.  They  sped  in 
front  of  me  at  a  prodigious  rate,  leaping  over  tomb- 
stones, their  heads  down,  their  elbows  far  back,  and 
their  kilts  streaming  behind  them. 

They  reached  the  wall,  and  no  cat  in  all  the  town 
could  have  gone  over  it  as  they  did.  There  was  a 
whisk  of  tartan,  three  huge  figures  outlined  against 
the  black  of  night,  and  they  were  gone. 

They  were  gone  and  I  was  left,  for  I  had  stopped 
in  my  mad  career.  I  had  been  scared,  and  no  shame 
to  me,  for  what  I  had  seen  would  have  scared  any- 
thing with  nerves,  but  I  was  not  beaten.  It  would 
be  madness  to  leave  traces  of  our  handiwork  behind 
us,  and  I  had  to  go  back.  And  yet,  God  knows, 
that  retreat  was  the  most  terrible  thing  of  all.  In 
the  end  I  ran  back  at  a  rush,  and  to  make  things 
worse,  found  the  lantern  had  gone  out.  I  had  flint 
and  steel  with  me,  but  it  took  ten  minutes  to  get  a 
light,  and  all  that  time  I  crouched  in  a  corner  of  the 
wall,  while  close  to  me  was  I  knew  not  what ;  nor 
could  I  tell  when  some  one  might  come  upon  me,  for 
there  had  been  enough  noise  made  to  rouse  half  the 
Row  of  the  Candlemakers.  At  last  my  shaking 
hands  did  their  work,  and  as  soon  as  the  lantern 


THAT   WHICH  CAME    OUT  OF   THE    COFFIN.    221 

glowed  again  I  grew  cool  and  walked  to  the  grave. 
Everything  was  as  I  had  left  it,  and  I  soon  saw  what 
had  happened.  The  body  was  long  and  large,  and 
had  clearly  been  hastily  crammed  into  a  coffin  too 
small  for  it,  and  what  with  the  force  of  the  blow,  had 
burst  the  top  open,  and  strangely  enough,  being  yet 
rigid,  had  for  a  moment  shot  upwards  and  then  fallen 
back.  It  was  nothing  wonderful,  but  it  had  nearly 
cost  me  my  wits,  and  I  was  confident  had  given  my 
poor  henchmen  the  shivers  for  a  week.  No  doubt 
you  fancy  I  tumbled  everything  into  the  hole,  and 
shovelled  in  the  earth  and  stamped  it  flat,  and  re- 
placed the  sods,  and  hurried  away ;  but  if  so,  you 
are  wrong.  I  was  going  to  get  what  I  had  come  for 
now,  or  I  knew  the  reason  why,  and  I  was  going  to 
shame  those  wild  Highlandmen.  And  so,  half  an 
hour  later,  I  might  have  been  seen  at  the  wall  with 
sack,  and  rope,  and  cord,  and  pick,  and  shovels, 
while  I  had  the  lantern  fastened  to  my  coat.  It  had 
been  hard  work,  but  I  had  done  it,  and  now  harder 
was  to  come.  I  propped  the  sack,  which  bulged 
and  was  very  heavy,  against  the  wall,  and,  mounting 
the  stones,  lay  upon  the  top  and  tried  to  reach  it. 
I  could  not  do  so. 

I  fastened  the  rope  to  the  sack,  and  tried  to  raise 
it.  I  failed,  for  it  was  too  heavy  for  my  arms.  I 
lowered  myself  upon  the  other  side  and  pulled  upon 
the  rope.  In  vain.  I  got  into  the  kirkyard  again, 


222  TO   ARMS! 

and  wondered  what  I  should  do  next.  I  was  in  a 
fix,  and  could  have  cursed  my  folly.  After  all,  was 
I  to  give  up  ? 

"  No  !  "  I  said  to  myself,  "  a  thousand  times  no  !  " 
and  then  I  saw  what  I  must  do,  little  as  I  liked  to 
do  it,  for  the  only  man  to  help  me  in  this  extremity 
was  Pittendreigh  the  Godless. 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

WHAT    I    FOUND    IN    THE    BODY,    AND    THE    ROAR   OF 
THE    RABBLE. 

NOT  a  moment  did  I  waste  after  I  had  come  to 
this  conclusion,  though  I  was  none  too  sure  of  my 
reception  at  his  hands.  Howbeit,  this  was  neither 
the  time  nor  place  for  such  doubtings,  and  so  I 
dragged  the  sack  and  other  things  into  a  dark  and 
convenient  corner,  and  hid  them  amongst  a  bed  of 
tall  and  ragged  nettles.  Then  over  the  wall  I  went, 
and  without  meeting  a  soul  reached  the  house  which 
sheltered  old  Adam's  gray  but  youthful  pate.  I 
slipped  up  the  stair  on  tiptoe,  and  hoped  I  might  be 
able  to  wake  him  quietly  and  without  danger  to 
myself,  for  I  never  dreamed  but  that  he  was  dream- 
ing also,  or  at  any  rate  asleep,  it  being  long  past 
midnight.  To  my  surprise,  I  saw  through  the  door 
chinks  that  there  was  a  light  in  his  room.  I  tapped 
gently  and  entered,  but  recoiled  next  moment,  for 
the  round,  black  muzzle  of  a  bell-mouthed  pistol  met 
my  gaze,  with  Mr.  Pittendreigh  squinting  along  the 
barrel,  and  behind  him  a  table  littered  with  papers, 
some  sealed,  some  open. 

223 


224  TO 

"  Guid  sakes,"  said  he,  seeing  who  I  was,  and 
lowering  his  weapon,  to  my  great  comfort,  "what 
the  muckle  deil  d'ye  mean  disturbing  honest  folk  at 
this  hoor  o'  the  nicht,  when  every  decent  man's 
abed?" 

"  Then  what  may  you  be  ?  "  said  I,  pointing  to  the 
table. 

"  Hoots,"  said  he,  "  every  rule  maun  hae  its  ex- 
ceptions, and  this  may  be  a  wee  bit  o'  a  drama  I 
have  in  ma  heid  and  am  now  transcribing." 

"  It  may  be,"  I  answered,  "  but  I  doubt  it.  How- 
ever, that  is  none  of  my  affair,  and  I  have  come  for 
your  help,  if  you  will  grant  the  same,  in  a  matter  of 
the  greatest  urgency." 

"Will  it  no'  keep?"  said  he.  "I'm  fell  busy,  my 
boy." 

"No,"  said  I,  with  perchance  a  double  meaning 
in  my  words,  "it  will  not  keep,"  and  then  I  told  him 
hurriedly  of  my  escapade. 

He  heard  me  in  silence,  but  his  face  bore  testi- 
mony to  his  interest  and  excitement. 

"By  my  marrow  bones,"  he  whispered,  when  I 
came  to  an  end,  "  heard  any  one  the  like  o'  this  ? 
And  yet,  what  have  I  missed  !  Over  the  wall  they 
went,  you  say  ? " 

I  nodded. 

"  Kilts  and  all  ?  " 

Again  I  nodded. 


WHAT  I  FOUND  IN  THE  BODY.  22$ 

"  'Sdeath,"  said  he,  "  I  would  not  have  missed 
this  for  a  pension  o'  buckies !  My  curse  be  on  you 
for  not  giving  me  the  chance.  But  ay,  ay,  back  you 
maun  needs  come  to  auld  Adam  at  the  end  to  get 
you  out  o'  the  fix.  I  doubt  me  if  I'll  go  a  step  wi' 
siccan  an  ungrateful  vagabond." 

"Sir,"  said  I,  "for  God's  sake  —  " 

"Awa'  wi'  ye,"  he  cried,  "dinna  misca'  yoursel'. 
And  ye  want  this  sack  ta'en  tae  the  college?" 

"  Yes,  yes,"  I  whispered,  wildly,  for  I  was  growing 
scared  again,  "  but  quick  ;  some  one  may  find  it,  and 
then  — 

He  made  the  sign  of  a  circle  around  his  own  neck, 
poked  me  in  the  ribs,  and  turned  up  his  eyes. 

"  It  is  no  jest,"  I  pleaded. 

"Not  for  the  dead  man,"  said  he.  "But  bide 
easy,  it's  no'  likely  I'm  going  to  lose  an  experience 
like  this ;  twa  resurrections  don't  fall  to  the  lot  of 
every  man.  But  there's  no  manner  o'  hurry.  I 
have  it,"  he  cried,  suddenly,  and  began  dragging 
clothes  out  of  his  big  kist. 

"Your  plan  micht  hae  dune  verra  weel  when  ye 
had  three  muckle  men  tae  help  ye,  and  the  nicht  was 
darker  than  it  is  the  noo,  but  if  we  fell  foul  o'  any 
curious  folk  they  micht  want  tae  see  the  inside  o' 
your  sack,  and  small  blame  tae  them,  and  we  would 
need  tae  sink  or  swim  taegither.  But  see  here,  I  hae 
an  auld  suit,  maistly  holes,  but  joined  taegither  by 


226  TO  ARMS! 

a  \vheen  bits  o'  cloth  stuff ;  sae  come  on,  ye  ghoul ! " 
and  making  a  bundle  of  the  clothes,  he  led  the  way 
out,  leaving  his  lamp  burning,  but  closing  the  door. 

"An  alibi,"  said  he,  jerking  his  thumb  at  it  over 
his  shoulder,  and  chuckling  to  himself. 

I  followed,  with  but  a  vague  idea  of  what  he  meant 
to  do ;  but  I  guided  him  to  the  spot,  and  managed  to 
hoist  him  over  the  wall,  which  was  a  trifle  high  for 
him,  active  though  he  was.  I  dragged  out  the 
things,  feeling  very  vile  and  very  wicked  for  the  first 
time,  and  then  together,  with  a  chill  of  horror  on  my 
part,  we  emptied  the  sack. 

"Tut,  tut,"  said  old  Adam,  "is't  no'  sad  to  see  a 
weel-faured  mon  in  siccan  a  state  ?  We  maun  get 
him  hame.  But  let  this  be  a  lesson  tae  ye,  Allan, 
ma  lad,  tae  have  naethin'  tae  dae  wi'  the  drink." 

"  The  drink  ? "  I  whispered,  wondering  if  he  had 
gone  daft. 

"To  be  sure,"  he  snapped.  "The  mon  maun  be 
gey  cauld  ;  here,  help  on  wi'  his  claithes,  and  be 
hanged  tae  ye !  Ye  dinna  seem  tae  like  the  work  o' 
the  gude  Samaritan." 

I  saw  what  he  meant,  and  guessed  his  plan,  while 
he  evidently  saw  that  my  nerves  were  all  in  a  quiver, 
and  was  trying  to  steady  them  in  a  way  of  his 
own. 

I  gave  a  hoarse  sob  of  a  laugh,  and  we  dressed 
what  had  come  out  of  the  sack,  —  dressed  it  in  less 


WHAT  I  FOUND  IN   THE  BODY.  22  / 

time  than  the  best  valet  ever  took  to  dress  his  mas- 
ter, while  old  Adam  kept  talking  to  himself  all  the 
while,  only  now  and  then  rating  me  for  not  fastening 
a  button  properly,  or  speaking  to  the  thing  we  held 
when  it  swayed  overmuch,  or  proved  troublesome  by 
reason  of  stiffness.  The  rain  had  ceased  now,  and 
the  night  had  cleared,  which  made  our  work  all  the 
ghastlier,  till  the  horrid  whiteness  was  shrouded  from 
the  moon's  rays,  save  where  it  showed  through  some 
rent  or  tear,  or  in  the  part  above  the  coat  collar  and 
in  front. 

At  last  we  finished,  and  I  hoisted  Adam  to  the  top 
of  the  wall  again,  and  then  took  hold  of  something 
having  a  similar  shape  but  greater  weight,  and 
hoisted  that  also,  while  he  pulled  from  above.  Three 
minutes  later  three  figures,  the  middle  one  hatless, 
very  helpless,  and  very  stumbling,  the  tallest  carrying 
a  curious  bundle,  and  the  other  growling  in  a  low 
voice  at  both  his  companions,  passed  arm  in  arm 
silently  down  the  steep  Row,  and  turned  to  the  right 
once  and  then  again.  Had  any  sleepless  wight 
looked  out  upon  us  he  would  no  doubt  have  thought, 
"Three  drunken  fellows,  who  differ  only  in  degree;" 
but  had  he  seen  the  face  of  one  of  them  he  would 
have  had  no  rest  that  night,  and  perchance  not  for 
many  a  night  thereafter. 

"Thank  God,"  I  said,  at  last,  "that  is  safely 
over !  " 


228  TO   ARMS! 

We  stood  in  the  long,  bare,  low-roofed  room,  its 
corners  thrown  into  deep  shadow  by  the  feeble, 
smoky  light  of  a  candle  stuck  in  a  bottle's  neck. 
From  one  of  them  gleamed  the  bony  framework  of 
what  had  once  been  a  man,  and  very  eerie  looked  the 
dried  and  withered  specimens  hanging  from  the  roof, 
one  above  the  candle  flame  circling  slowly  around  and 
around,  as  no  doubt  you  have  seen  a  spiral  do  when 
hung  by  a  thread  above  a  lamp. 

The  room  had  changed,  however,  from  what  it  had 
been  the  night  before,  for  one  of  the  tables  was  again 
covered  by  the  coarse  sheet,  and  that  sheet  did  not 
lie  flat  upon  it,  for  it  shrouded  the  body  of  the  poor 
unknown  who  had  lain  in  the  lonely  corner  of  old 
Greyfriars,  and  yet  afterwards  had  taken  a  midnight 
walk  with  two  companions  through  the  deserted 
streets  and  up  the  college  wynd. 

"  That  is  safely  over,"  said  I,  and  wiped  away  the 
great  beads  of  trickling  sweat  which  stood  out  upon 
my  forehead,  and  drew  a  long  breath  of  heartfelt 
relief. 

"Ay,"  said  Pittendreigh,  dryly,  "it  is  over,  but 
whether  safely  or  not  time  will  show.  And  now, 
look  you,  Allan,  I  have  helped  you  this  night,  for 
the  thing  was  half  done  and  it  was  better  to  finish  it 
in  this  way,  nor  do  I  deny  that  I  have  not  relished 
such  an  experience,  but  here  and  now  you  shall  vow 
to  me  that  never  again  will  you  take  a  hand  in  such 


WHAT  /  FOUND  IN   THE   BODY.  2  29 

devilish  work,  for  there  is  no  other  name  for  this 
howking  of  dead  folks  from  their  graves." 

For  a  moment  my  pride  rose  in  rebellion  at  being 
thus  ordered,  but  I  had  gone  through  enough  to  last 
me  for  a  lifetime,  and  I  gave  the  promise  readily, 
while  to  this  day  I  take  myself  to  task  for  that  wild 
deed  ;  albeit,  perhaps,  it  was  justified  by  the  circum- 
stances, and  I  thought  or  said  nothing  dishonourable 
to  the  dead. 

It  would  be  easy  enough  to  trick  Boddie,  I  felt, 
considering  his  condition ;  and  so  we  stayed  no 
longer  than  was  necessary,  but  made  off,  locking 
doors  and  gates  behind  us,  and  I  had  ten  separate 
shivers  down  my  spine  ere  I  crept  miserably  to  bed, 
but  not  to  sleep.  I  saw  the  gray  of  the  morning 
come,  I  heard  the  sleepy  twittering  of  the  house 
sparrqws  as  they  woke  to  a  sense  of  hunger,  I  heard 
the  early  carts,  laden  with  vegetables  from  the  farms 
and  gardens  beyond  the  Flodden  wall,  pass  creaking 
and  rumbling  down  the  Row,  but  my  thoughts  were 
away  amongst  the  mools  and  the  ivy  and  the  nettle 
beds  of  the  cold  kirkyard,  and  I  lay  in  fear  and 
trembling,  and  rose  haggard  and  unrefreshed.  I 
could  eat  but  little,  and  my  first  business  was  to  look 
up  my  false  henchmen.  I  found  them  still  scared, 
but  penitent  and  shamefaced,  and  they  swore  freely 
when  they  heard  that  an  t-amadan  beag1  had  done 

1  The  little  lunatic. 


230  TO   ARMS! 

what  they  had  left  unfinished.  However,  it  seemed 
they  had  reached  home  unseen,  and  so  I  graciously 
pardoned  them  ;  and  they  took  the  vow  again,  and 
this  time  I  knew  that,  come  what  might,  their  oath 
would  never  be  broken. 

On  the  whole  I  had  been  fortunate.  I  had  done 
what  I  said  I  would  do,  and,  so  far  as  I  knew,  no  one 
likely  to  prove  an  enemy  had  seen  me.  It  struck  me 
that,  after  all,  the  ring  o'  luck,  my  mother's  parting 
gift,  must  have  some  power,  for  well-nigh  everything 
had  prospered  with  me.  Had  I  not  been  robbed  by 
the  rogue  at  the  "  Magpie,"  for  whom,  by  the  way,  I 
was  keeping  a  sharp  lookout,  I  had  never  tried  to 
breakfast  at  the  "White  Horse"  and  fallen  in  with 
Pittendreigh.  Had  I  not  known  Pittendreigh  I  had 
never  in  all  likelihood  set  foot  in  Jamie  Callender's 
and  been  noticed  by  Doctor  Elliot ;  and  had  the 
latter  not  seen  and  fancied  me,  I  might  have  whistled 
for  the  college. 

"Yes,"  said  I  to  myself,  "there  is  something  in 
this,"  and  I  took  it  out  of  the  little  side  pocket  of  my 
coat  in  which  I  kept  it,  and  stared  hard  at  it,  though 
there  was  nothing  in  any  way  curious  or  special 
about  it.  I  was  on  my  road  to  the  room  of  dissec- 
tion by  this  time,  and  I  entered  it,  to  find  Boddie 
scratching  his  coarse-haired  head,  and  gazing  dully 
at  the  outline  on  the  table.  He  grunted  when  he 
saw  me,  but  I  pretended  that  everything  was  as 


I  FOUND   IN   THE   BODY. 

usual,  and  he  must  clearly  have  put  down  his  igno- 
rance of  this  new  and  welcome  arrival  to  his  besotted 
state,  for  he  did  not  ask  for  an  explanation,  though 
he  seemed  on  the  point  of  doing  so  more  than  once. 
I  waited  till  he  was  clear  of  the  room,  for  there  was 
still  a  shroud  about  the  body,  which  all  last  night  had 
been  to  me  nothing  but  a  length  of  crinkled  white 
cloth  of  a  certain  shape,  as  high  as  the  shoulders, 
and  the  face  I  had  scarce  looked  at,  for  a  reason  not 
far  to  seek.  Now,  however,  my  fears  were  gone,  and 
I  found  before  me  the  corpse  of  a  man  in  the  prime 
of  life,  of  powerful  build,  his  face  remarkably  blood- 
less, but  swarthy  for  all  that,  while,  to  my  surprise, 
he  had  small,  thin  circles  of  gold  fixed  in  his  ear 
lobes.  His  hair  was  black  and  very  curly,  and  he 
had  a  tuft  of  jet-coloured  beard  between  his  lower 
lip  and  purple-hued  chin,  and  I  felt  convinced  that  he 
must  have  been  a  very  handsome  man  in  life,  and 
probably  a  foreigner.  He  was  well  nourished,  and  I 
wondered  how  he  had  come  by  his  death,  for  there 
was  no  mark  of  violence  to  be  seen,  he  had  no  fever 
spotting,  or  swelling,  or  dropsy,  while  his  artery  walls 
were  soft  to  the  touch,  and  had  not  that  pipe-stem 
feeling  which  tells  of  danger  and  forebodes  the 
end. 

Even  in  death  he  had  a  fine,  strong,  resolute  face ; 
not  the  wearied,  sunken  countenance  I  was  wont  to 
see  upon  the  tables,  or  the  bloated  and  bleared  visage 


232  TO   ARMS! 

which  came  to  us  more  rarely.  He  looked  as  though 
he  had  been  a  leader  in  his  day,  and  had  found  the 
world  stern  but  himself  sterner.  I  could  not  help 
feeling  a  strange  interest  in  him,  and  I  was  noting  all 
these  points,  when  the  door  gave  that  creak  I  knew 
so  well,  and  Doctor  Solid,  habited  as  of  old,  stole 
softly  in  upon  us.  For  the  first  time  I  was  pleased 
at  sight  of  him.  He  had  taunted  me  and  dared  me, 
but  I  had  been  too  many  for  him  ;  he  had  sneered, 
but  now  the  sneer  would  be  on  the  wrong  side  of  his 
mouth.  I  did  not  reply  to  his  morning's  greetings. 
Puffed  up  with  pride,  I  merely  waved  my  arm  very 
grandly  towards  the  table,  feeling  now  well  rewarded 
for  my  night's  work. 

"  I  await  your  apology,  sir,"  said  I. 

He  smiled  grimly. 

"So?"  he  said,  and  coming  forward  he  peered  at 
the  corpse. 

"  Yes,"  said  I,  a  trifle  put  out  at  his  coolness  ;  but 
he  paid  no  heed  to  me. 

"  Are  you  aware  that  I  spoke,  sir  ?  " 

"  You  said  —  " 

"  I  said  I  await  your  apology." 

"  Just  so,  and —  " 

"Well?" 

"You  still  await." 

"  Sir !  "  I  shouted,  angered  at  his  bearing. 

"  Softly,"  said  he,  in  his  grating  tones.     "  I  spoke 


WHAT  I  FOUND   IN   THE   BODY.  233 

to  you  of  an  unknown  man  buried  in  that  churchyard 
close  at  hand." 

"You  did,"  I  answered,  "and  here  he  is." 

"Pardon  me,"  he  replied,  "you  are  mistaken." 

"  Mistaken  ?  "  I  gasped,  wondering  if  I  had  heard 
aright. 

"  Even  so,"  said  he.  "  Have  you  seen  the  placards 
describing  the  man  who  was  murdered  the  other 
night  ? " 

"  No,"  I  stammered,  "  I  have  not." 

"  I  thought  not,"  said  he,  "  for  if  they  have  a  grain 
of  truth  in  them,  this  is  the  man." 

I  stared  at  him,  speechless,  and  from  him  to  the 
pale  face  of  the  subject,  and  from  that  to  his  long, 
yellow  visage  again. 

"  Nevertheless,"  I  said,  slowly,  for  I  was  still  trying 
to  grasp  the  full  meaning  of  his  words,  "  I  raised  this 
body  last  night  from  the  spot  you  told  me  of  by  the 
wall." 

"  I  do  not  doubt  your  veracity  for  a  moment,"  he 
said,  with  a  bow  and  a  covert  sneer,  "but  it  seems 
you  have  raised  the  wrong  man." 

"  It  is  impossible,"  I  cried ;  "  they  would  never 
have  buried  him  with  the  placards  only  posted  this 
morning ;  they  would  have  kept  him  to  be  identified  ; 
they  —  " 

"  Pardon  me,"  he  said  again,  "  has  not  the  weather 
been  sultry  these  past  two  days  ?  and  look  there ! 


234  TO 

Besides,  dost  think  there  would  have  been  any  need 
of  a  description  if  the  subject  of  it  could  have  been 
seen  ?  But  it  is  easy  to  make  sure.  The  man,  if  I 
mistake  not,  was  shot  in  the  back,  and  a  bullet 
leaves  a  mark,  Master  Oliphant.  Let  us  look  at  the 
dorsum." 

We  looked,  and  there  could  be  no  doubt,  for  there 
was  the  tiny  bluish  spot  and  the  puckered  skin  about 
the  hole  which  had  let  out  a  life.  I  sat  down  upon 
a  stool  and  passed  my  cuff  across  my  forehead,  for 
after  my  sleepless  night  this  came  as  a  heavy  shock, 
and  it  never  struck  me  that  it  might  have  been  the 
burial  of  this  man  which  he  had  seen. 

So  here  was  the  being  whom  I  had  seen  stalking 
in  all  his  strength  and  vigour  down  the  High  Street ; 
this  was  the  man  who  had  been  killed  in  cold  blood 
by  the  very  villain  who  had  played  me  a  scurvy  trick. 
I  felt  a  sort  of  link  between  me  and  the  dead  whom 
I  had  seen  die,  and  the  strangeness  of  the  thing  kept 
me  rooted  to  my  seat. 

"  This  was  a  tale  for  Pittendreigh,"  I  thought 
vaguely,  but  little  thought  that  I  ran  great  risk  of 
never  seeing  that  worthy  again  in  this  world.  More- 
over, had  I  not  made  up  a  tale  about  raising  this  very 
poor  wretch  before  me,  a  specious  story,  to  save  my- 
self if  need  be  ?  And  now  it  had  recoiled  upon  my 
own  head  with  a  vengeance.  I  had  lifted  this  body, 
and  God  alone  knew  whether  it  might  not  be  the 


WHAT  I  FOUND   IN  THE   BODY.  235 

means  of  lifting  me,  —  lifting  me  till  I  danced  a  tattoo 
in  thin  air,  swinging  at  a  rope's  end. 

"And  yet,  why  should  it  ?  "  I  asked  myself.  Who 
was  to  know  I  had  snatched  the  wrong  body  from 
the  grave  ?  Who  was  to  know  I  had  snatched  any 
body  at  all,  save,  indeed,  the  trusty  Campbells,  old 
Adam,  and  this  man,  who  now  stood  drumming  with 
his  forefinger  upon  the  table  ?  And  again  this  action 
set  me  wondering  why  it  made  me  fear  and  hate 
Doctor  Silas  Solid  for  the  time  being. 

I  was  safe  enough  if  this  man  kept  his  mouth  shut, 
and  I  looked  at  him  doubtfully  as  he  stood  opposite 
me,  his  pale,  pig-like  eyes  fixed  upon  the  corpse. 

He  looked  up,  and  seemed  to  read  me  at  a  glance. 

"  You  need  not  fear  me,"  he  said  ;  "  but  all  will  no 
doubt  be  pardoned  if  you  can  do  the  State  a  service." 

"  You  speak  in  riddles,"  I  answered,  cudgelling  my 
brain  for  his  meaning. 

"  So  ?  You  are  very  dull  to-day,  though  perhaps 
there  is  a  reason  for  that.  But  look  you,  the  bullet 
has  entered,  but  where  is  its  exit  ?  There  is  none, 
therefore  it  is  within ;  and  before  now  a  bullet  has 
cost  two  lives,  finishing  them,  however,  in  different 
ways." 

"To  be  sure,"  I  said,  eagerly;  and  indeed  this 
was  what  had  passed  through  my  mind  the  previous 
night  when  I  made  up  my  tale,  as  no  doubt  you  will 
remember. 


236  TO   ARMS! 

"  From  its  direction,"  said  he,  "  I  opine  it  must 
be  in  or  near  the  stomach,  and  it  may  have  injured 
the  spine,  the  vessel,  or  the  plexus.  This  is  most 
interesting." 

"We  had  better  see,"  said  I. 

"Stay  a  moment,"  he  went  on;  "will  it  not 
spoil  the  dissection  ?  What  would  Doctor  Elliot 
say  ? " 

"True,"  I  answered,  "  but  the  case  is  exceptional." 
And  indeed  I  was  keen  to  bring  the  dark  villain  with 
the  chin-patch  to  justice,  if  it  could  be  done ;  while  if 
there  was  nothing  special  about  the  bullet  nothing 
need  be  said,  and,  in  any  case,  one  might  pretend  to 
have  found  it  on  the  street  near  the  spot  where  the 
murder  had  been  committed. 

"  Well,"  said  Doctor  Solid,  "  I  should  have  been 
sorry  to  have  put  this  idea  in  your  head  did  I  think 
my  good  friend  Master  Elliot  would  object." 

"  By  no  means,"  I  said,  quickly  and  almost  rudely  ; 
"  the  idea  was  there  long  before  you  came." 

He  started  visibly  when  I  said  this,  and  looked  at 
me  in  a  very  curious  fashion  ;  and  I  remembered 
afterwards  that  his  hand  stole  within  his  coat,  but  I 
paid  no  notice  to  this  at  the  time. 

"  It  would  have  made  an  excellent  excuse,"  I  ex- 
plained, and  he  smiled  as  though  relieved.  No  doubt 
he  was  glad  to  find  I  was  not  crazed,  as  my  words 
may  have  led  him  to  believe  I  was. 


WHAT  I  FOUND   IN  THE  BODY.  237 

"  Of  course,"  he  said,  "  you  are  in  charge  ;  but  had 
you  not  better  ask  leave  ?  " 

"Not  at  all,"  I  answered,  loftily;  "it  would  but 
worry  Doctor  Elliot,  and  Boddie  is  out." 

"That  is  so,"  he  said,  gravely.  "You  have  no 
objections  to  my  being  here  ?  It  is  best  to  have  two 
witnesses." 

"  None,"  said  I,  and  fetched  a  bistoury. 

"  There  is  something,  you  say  ?  " 

Doctor  Solid  started  from  his  stool  and  looked 
eagerly  at  me. 

"  Why,  yes,"  I  replied ;  "  I  feel  something  hard, 
but  it  is  a  strange  bullet." 

"  Ah  !  no  doubt  it  has  struck  the  vertebrae  and  so 
been  altered." 

"We  shall  soon  see,  for  here  it  is,"  I  cried,  as  ex- 
cited as  he  was,  and  with  that  I  brought  out  something 
between  my  thumb  and  forefinger.  "  Great  heavens ! " 
I  muttered,  as  I  looked  at  it,  "this  is  no  bullet." 

"  Indeed,"  said  Doctor  Solid,  who  was  stretching- 
over  the  table  and  peering  at  me  from  under  his  long, 
whitish  lashes,  "what  is  it,  then  ?  " 

"It  is  a  ring,"  I  answered,  "a  signet,"  and  as  I 
said  so  it  slipped,  fell  to  the  floor,  and  rolled  under 
the  table  towards  him. 

He  had  picked  it  up  in  a  moment,  and  began 
examining  it,  so  that  I  could  not  see  it  properly. 


238  TO   ARMS! 

"Very  strange,"  he  said,  "passing  strange!  What 
can  it  mean  ?  " 

"  A  queer  supper  for  a  man,"  said  I. 

"Truly;  but  I  doubt  if  this  was  eaten  at  leisure." 

"  Ah  !  "  I  cried,  suddenly,  remembering  how  the 
man  had  gulped  when  he  lay  dying,  and  then  I 
stopped,  confused. 

"  Well  ? "  said  Doctor  Solid,  looking  at  me 
sharply. 

"  I  thought  I  heard  a  noise,"  I  answered,  truly 
enough,  for  there  was  a  curious,  distant  hum  which 
came  to  my  ears  through  the  open  skylight. 

"  So  ?  "  he  said,  and  cocked  his  head  on  one  side, 
as  if  listening.  "  I  hear  nothing." 

"It  is  gone  just  now;  but  pray  let  me  have  the 
ring." 

"  Not  so  fast,  young  sir,"  he  said,  putting  his 
hand  which  held  it  behind  his  back.  "This  should 
be  delivered  to  the  authorities." 

"  It  is  for  me  to  deliver." 

"Perchance,"  he  said. 

"Without  doubt,"  I  answered;  "though  it  is 
really  Doctor  Elliot's." 

"The  bullet  is  likely  to  be  of  more  importance," 
he  went  on,  giving  a  little  dry  cough  ;  "  and  in  any 
case  it  would  come  better  from  me,  and  would  shield 
you  ;  and  besides,  afterwards  I  shall  buy  it  for  my 
collection." 


WHAT  I  FOUND   IN   THE   BODY.  239 

I  stood  aghast  at  his  cool  proposal. 

"  I  assure  you  my  collection  is  the  most  curious 
in  England." 

"The  ring,"  I  said,  stolidly,  "belongs  to  Doctor 
Elliot ;  you  had  better  hand  it  over,  and  at  once." 
I  spoke  firmly,  for  I  was  enraged  at  his  intentions, 
and  he  was  sneering  again  ;  but  as  I  took  a  step 
towards  him  I  heard  again  that  deep,  humming 
noise,  louder  now  and  broken  by  other  sounds ; 
while,  were  these  footsteps,  hurried,  as  though 
of  men  running  ?  He  clearly  heard  it  also,  and 
hesitated. 

I  got  between  him  and  the  door,  while  he  snarled 
like  a  lean  and  yellow  dog,  and  showed  his  long 
white  teeth. 

"You  do  not  leave  the  room  till  I  have  it,"  I  said, 
quietly,  doubling  my  fists. 

"Curse  you!"  he  hissed,  "take  the  —  bauble," 
and  he  threw  it  at  me. 

I  stooped,  and  he  made  a  rush  ;  but  ere  I  could 
see  what  he  would  be  at,  Cuddy  Whinger  and  half  a 
dozen  other  students  burst  in  upon  us. 

"  Quick  with  the  stool  legs  !  "  roared  Cuddy,  while 
some  seized  thigh  bones  and  threw  off  their  coats. 

"  What  is  it  ?  "  I  shouted,  as  I  slipped  the  ring 
into  my  coat  pocket. 

"The  mob,"  gasped  Cuddy,  who  was  out  of 
breath,  "  scores  of  them.  Do  you  not  hear  ?  " 


240  TO   ARMS! 

And  indeed  I  did  hear. 

That  hum  had  changed  now  into  yells  and  shouts 
and  a  deep-throated  roar,  and  like  a  flash  my  memory 
told  me  the  reason  of  this  clamour.  My  doings  were 
discovered  and  the  rabble  had  risen,  for  in  ray  wild 
haste  I  had  forgotten  to  returf  the  grave. 

They  were  ever  suspicious  of  our  anatomy-room, 
and  the  most  trifling  pretext  was  enough  to  send 
them  storming  up  the  wynd.  No  doubt  they  knew 
nothing  for  certain,  —  indeed  they  did  not,  as  I 
afterwards  found,  —  but  they  had  an  old  crow  to 
pick  with  us,  and  here  was  their  chance.  I  gathered 
that  two  or  three  of  the  students  were  holding  them 
in  check,  and  my  resolve  was  taken  in  an  instant. 
I  swept  the  sheet  over  the  body  so  that  no  one  could 
have  seen  it  closely,  all  being  too  busy.  I  called  for 
Boddie,  but  was  told  he  had  joined  in  the  fray,  and 
then,  tearing  a  leg  from  off  a  stool,  I  glanced  at 
Doctor  Solid. 

His  face  was  inscrutable,  but  he  merely  nodded. 

"  Lead  on,"  said  he,  in  his  harsh  voice. 

"Now,  lads,"  I  shouted,  "at  the  villains,  and 
crack  their  empty  skulls  for  them." 

With  a  cheer  we  swept  out  of  the  room,  across 
the  yard  and  into  the  wynd,  which  was  blocked  by  a 
swaying  crowd,  who  had  torn  one  part  of  the  gate 
from  its  hinges. 

And  such  a  crowd  ! 


WHAT  I  FOUND   IN   THE  BODY.  241 

Three  of  the  wildest  and  biggest  students,  with 
Boddie,  were  fighting  desperately,  their  clothes  torn 
and  their  faces  bleeding,  while  beyond  them  were 
the  sweepings  of  the  alleys,  the  cellar  dwellers,  and 
vagabonds  of  the  town. 

Coarse,  red,  angry  faces,  unshaven  and  unkempt, 
glared  at  us,  hoarse  and  strident  voices  cursed  us, 
and  those  behind  threw  stones  over  the  heads  of 
those  in  front.  There  were  brawny  women  in  the 
throng,  with  arms  like  butchers'  arms  and  faces  like 
nothing  human,  — "  sluts  and  slatterns  frae  the 
slums,"  as  Pittendreigh  called  them,  when  I  told 
him  of  this  bicker. 

"  Doon  wi'  the  body  thieves ! "  shrieked  a  voice, 
and  this  was  followed  by  a  cry  of  pain  as  the  mighty 
Cuddy,  armed  with  a  long  femur,  rushed  at  the 
enemy  and  brought  the  condyles  crunching  down 
on  heads  and  arms  and  shoulders,  and  hacked  his 
way  with  his  heavy  boots  into  the  thickest  of  the 
press. 

"  Back  him  up  !  Back  him  up  !  "  was  now  the  cry. 

"  Come  awa',  ma  bieldy  boys,"  yelled  the  little 
witty  wretch,  and  darted  into  Cuddy's  wake,  only  to 
be  seized  and  half  strangled  by  a  great  virago  of  an 
evil-faced  woman,  who  shook  him  as  a  terrier  does  a 
rat. 

"  Crash  !  "  We  fell  upon  them  in  a  fury,  striking 
right  and  left,  and  I  was  speedily  swallowed  up  in  an 


242  TO   ARMS! 

atmosphere  which  seemed  to  reek  of  filth,  unwashen 
clothes,  and  drink-laden  breaths. 

It  was  horrible,  but  gloriously  horrible,  and  I  lost 
myself  for  a  moment  in  the  mere  joy  of  fighting,  in 
the  delight  of  putting  out  my  utmost  strength,  in  the 
glory  of  swinging  strong  men  off  their  legs,  and  hurl- 
ing them  to  the  ground,  in  the  wild  grapple,  choking 
grip,  and  crushing  blow ;  but  I  soon  saw  this  could 
not  last.  They  outnumbered  us,  twenty  to  one,  and 
every  close  of  the  Cowgate  and  entry  of  the  Grass- 
market  was  no  doubt  spouting  out  its  ragged  rascals 
to  their  help.  I  caught  sight  of  Doctor  Solid  near 
me,  doing  very  valiant  deeds,  and  I  wondered  if  I 
had  misjudged  the  man,  and  then  we  were  borne 
back  and  farther  back,  struggling  and  breathing 
hard,  and  hitting  freely,  but  without  avail. 

"  Gralloch  !  "  I  shouted  to  the  little  student,  who 
was  free  again,  and  who,  I  well  knew,  was  a  fast 
runner  when  sober,  "come  in  ahint,"  and  then 
I  shouldered  my  way  to  where  Cuddy  Whinger 
towered  above  the  press. 

"We  maun  win  through,  Cuddy,"  I  roared,  "and 
let  Gralloch  awa'  for  help." 

"  Richt  ye  are !  "  bellowed  Cuddy  in  my  ear,  and 
together  we  rushed  forward.  They  gave  way  before 
our  weight  and  height,  while  the  slope  favoured  us, 
and  with  stool  leg  and  thigh  bone  we  cleared  a  path 
through  them,  while  Gralloch  struck  out  in  our  rear, 


WHAT  /  FOUND   IN   THE   BODY.  243 

or  clung  to  our  coat  tails.  We  staggered,  we  stum- 
bled, we  sweated  and  smashed,  and  somehow  we 
worried  through. 

"  Off  wi'  ye  for  the  guard,"  I  gasped,  and  Dick 
Gralloch  sped  away  like  the  wind,  and  we  took  good 
care  none  should  stop  him  at  the  mouth  of  the  wynd. 

Then  we  fell  to  again. 


CHAPTER    XIV. 

A    CALL    TO    ARMS. 

WHAT  happened  thereafter  I  scarce  know.  I  can 
remember  a  sea  of  angry  faces  ;  I  can  recall  hearing 
the  foulest  oaths  and  vilest  cries  ;  I  recollect  striking 
and  better  striking,  while  my  breath  went  from  me, 
and  my  head  whirled,  and  we  surged  onwards 
towards  the  college,  which  seemed  doomed.  And 
then  the  rabble  began  to  break  and  run,  and  I  saw 
a  glow  of  colour  at  the  mouth  of  the  wynd,  and 
fancied  I  even  made  out  the  thud  of  the  musket- 
butts,  as  they  beat  upon  the  backs  of  the  flying 
mob.  I  only  knew  that  Dick  Gralloch  had  fallen 
in  with  the  Campbells  and  some  others  of  the 
guard,  who  were  very  well  pleased  to  get  a  chance 
of  a  fight,  and  made  so  much  noise,  and  played  so 
much  havoc,  that  the  besiegers  fancied  the  garrison 
were  upon  them,  and  turned  tail  at  once,  dragging 
their  wounded  with  them,  which  was  much  to  their 
credit,  for  half  a  score  of  the  rogues  had  gone  to 
earth.  On  our  side,  Boddie  was  all  blows  and 
bruises,  and  Cuddy  and  I  were  not  in  much  better 

244 


A    CALL    TO   ARMS.  245 

plight,  while  two  of  the  others  were  stunned  and 
stabbed,  and  one  had  his  arm  broken.  We  would 
have  suffered  more  severely,  but  the  rabble  had  been 
hampered  by  the  narrowness  of  the  wynd,  and  they 
had  no  weapons  with  them,  save  a  few  knives  and 
cudgels,  and  had  used  the  former  but  little.  The 
room  was  saved,  and  I  limped  back  to  it,  for  I  had 
been  cut  in  the  leg.  Doctor  Solid  had  vanished, 
and  the  others,  carrying  the  wounded,  dispersed 
quickly,  fearing  they  might  all  be  taken  and  clapped 
in  the  Tolbooth.  Boddie  came  with  me,  and  set  to 
work  to  bathe  his  hurts,  and  I  did  the  same  for 
myself ;  but  my  mind  was  ill  at  ease.  To  be  sure, 
the  fight  had  been  a  short  one,  but  if  it  got  to  the 
ears  of  the  provost  there  was  likely  to  be  trouble, 
and  no  doubt  there  would  have  been  trouble,  had 
there  not  been  greater  trouble  elsewhere.  The  prov- 
ost and  his  brethren  of  the  City  Chambers  were  far 
too  busy,  and  perchance  too  scared,  to  bother  their 
heads  about  a  rowdy  crowd  in  the  Cowgate,  for  that 
very  day  there  reached  the  city  the  great  news 
that  the  Earl  of  Mar  had  raised  the  standard  of 
revolt  in  Braemar,  and  had  proclaimed  James  eighth 
of  Scotland  and  third  of  England  and  of  Ireland.  I 
had  heard  nothing  of  this,  however,  and  occupied 
myself  in  making  plans  to  cheat  the  officers  of  jus- 
tice. I  resolved  to  take  the  place  of  the  corpse  and 
feign  death,  and  half  a  dozen  similar  mad  notions 


346  TO   ARMS! 

passed  through  my  mind.  It  was  a  good  thing  for 
me  that  men's  thoughts  were  diverted  at  this  time, 
for  otherwise  I  doubt  if  I  could  have  escaped  discov- 
ery, ingenious  though  I  was  in  those  days.  As  I 
shaped  my  course,  the  remembrance  of  Doctor  Solid 
and  his  eagerness  to  get  the  ring  into  his  possession 
came  back  to  me,  and  it  struck  me  I  had  never  seen 
the  man  in  a  worse  light.  He  had  looked  very  evil 
as  he  faced  me,  and  I  recalled  how  he  had  leapt  at 
me  when  I  was  stooping.  To  be  sure,  I  had  seen  no 
weapon  in  his  hands  after  Cuddy  Whinger  and  the 
rest  had  burst  in  upon  us,  but  that  was  no  reason 
why  he  should  not  have  had  a  knife  or  pistol  con- 
cealed about  him.  And  yet,  would  a  man  in  Silas 
Solid's  position  go  the  length  of  stabbing  or  shoot- 
ing another  merely  to  gain  a  curio  for  his  col- 
lection ?  It  scarce  seemed  likely,  and  yet,  what 
was  this  Englishman  ?  A  physician  and  an  anat- 
omist beyond  all  doubt,  but  was  he  something 
more  ?  Why  had  he  lingered  on  in  Edinburgh 
when  he  must  have  known  that  the  outlook  was 
stormy,  and  that  there  was  every  chance  of  a  siege 
ere  long  ? 

He  had  been  secretive  also  as  to  where  he  lived. 
I  had  shown  him  a  good  deal  one  way  and  the  other, 
though,  to  be  sure,  not  with  a  very  good  grace,  but 
I  had  never  set  foot  across  the  threshold  of  his  dwell- 
ing. I  instinctively  felt  that  there  was  something 


A    CALL    TO  ARMS.  247 

very  mysterious  about  him,  and  I  had  come  to  the 
conclusion  that  he  was  strong  for  evil,  and  not  for 
good. 

Pittendreigh  hated  him,  and  old  Adam  had  a 
wonderful  knowledge  of  men.  I  could  make  noth- 
ing of  the  riddle.  It  was  strange  that,  after  being 
so  keen  to  get  the  ring,  he  should  have  slipped  away 
unseen  after  the  fight. 

I  felt  in  my  coat  pocket,  for  I  had  not  had  time  to 
examine  properly  this  queer  relic  of  the  dead  ;  but  as 
I  did  so,  I  gave  a  low  cry,  for  where  there  had  been 
two  rings,  there  was  now  but  one. 

I  drew  it  out,  and  then  whistled  to  myself  and 
raised  my  eyebrows,  for  what  had  been  stolen  from 
me,  or  what  I  had  lost,  was  not  the  great  signet  I 
had  found  in  the  stomach,  but  the  ring  o'  luck, 
stamped  with  the  Cameron's  clenched  fist  and  dag- 
ger, which  had  been  my  mother's  parting  gift. 

For  a  moment  I  felt  pleased,  curiosity  being  strong 
in  me,  but  very  quickly  I  began  to  dread  this  as  an 
ill  omen,  and  to  have  a  foreboding  of  coming  danger. 
I  had  been  lucky  with  the  ring  o'  luck,  as  I  had  been 
telling  myself  a  few  hours  before,  but  what  was  I 
to  be  when  there  remained  alone  the  ring  of  the 
dead  ?  I  rushed  off  to  the  wynd,  and  searched 
amongst  the  stones  and  in  the  mud,  but  nothing 
did  I  find  save  blood-marks,  a  couple  of  tattered 
shoes,  a  bonnet,  and  a  broken  stick.  Slowly  I  took 


248  TO   ARMS! 

my  way  back  to  the  room,  troubled  and  perturbed, 
and  when  Boddie  was  absent,  I  drew  out  this  new 
possession,  and  examined  it.  It  was  very  massive 
and  large,  and  had  a  flat  brown  stone  set  in  it, 
on  which  was  some  kind  of  a  device,  but  what,  I 
could  not  tell.  I  got  some  coloured  wax,  and  took 
an  impression.  A  mark  like  a  crown  was  left  on 
the  seal,  with  the  letter  M  above  it,  but  it  was  by  no 
means  perfect,  and  told  me  nothing.  I  looked  for 
writing,  but  there  was  not  a  scratch  on  the  golden 
circlet,  either  inside  or  out.  It  must  have  had,  ay, 
and  might  still  have  some  secret  significance,  which 
the  poor  wretch  feared  would  be  discovered,  and  so 
in  his  last  agonies  he  had  striven  to  conceal  it  for 
ever,  but  had  failed.  I  turned  it  over  in  my  hands, 
and  stared  at  it  long  and  earnestly.  What  tales 
might  be  mixed  up  with  this  piece  of  gold,  what 
plots  and  intrigues,  what  did  it  portend  ?  All  this 
I  thought  upon,  and  then  the  question  came  to  me, 
what  was  I  to  do  with  it  ? 

It  was  Doctor  Elliot's  by  rights.  He  was  ill, 
however,  and  the  whole  story  might  upset  him.  I 
resolved  to  keep  it  till  he  should  be  better.  But 
had  I  known  then  what  I  know  now,  had  I  known 
all  that  ring  meant,  had  I  dreamed  of  the  issues 
which  hung  upon  its  safe  delivery,  had  I  imagined 
for  a  moment  what  I  was  doing  when  I  slipped  it 
back  into  my  pocket,  I  should  by  no  means  have 


A    CALL    TO  ARMS.  249 

made  up  my  mind  so  easily.  I  did  indeed  think 
of  telling  Pittendreigh,  but  deemed  it  wiser  not  to 
do  so ;  why,  I  cannot  tell,  unless  because  I  liked  to 
hug  the  secret  to  myself,  and  had  some  vague  idea 
that  it  might,  perhaps,  in  some  way  favour  his  plans 
for  the  restoration  of  the  Stuarts. 

Despite  all  the  events  which  had  crowded  on  me 
since  I  had  seen  the  shot  fired  in  the  High  Street, 
I  had  found  time  to  think  upon  the  weighty  mat- 
ters which  overshadowed  people  and  country.  Since 
ever  I  had  found  how  the  wind  blew  in  old  Adam's 
case,  I  had  tried  to  be  at  one  with  him,  but  had 
failed.  As  a  Scot,  my  sympathies  were  so  far  with 
the  exiled  house,  but  as  a  sane  man,  as  a  Protestant, 
as  a  patriot  in  the  world's  true  sense,  I  stood  by  the 
Union  and  the  house  of  Hanover.  I  felt  that  the 
Stuarts  had  been  given  chance  after  chance,  and  I 
knew  they  had  proved  themselves  unworthy,  ay,  and 
that  the  last  of  them  to  hold  a  sceptre  had  not  only 
been  unworthy  but  worthless.  What  I  had  heard  of 
this  Chevalier  was  neither  very  good  nor  very  bad, 
and  such  a  man  was  not  fit  to  be  a  king  at  such 
a  time.  Tis  true  I  did  not  fancy  a  fat,  beer-swilling 
German,  as  this  George  was  said  to  be,  but  I  reflected 
that  the  wisest  heads  in  the  kingdom  had  turned  to 
him,  and  he  was  said  to  be  a  man  of  sense  and  cour- 
age as  well  as  sensuous  and  corpulent.  I  had  a  hard 
struggle  with  myself,  for  I  was  very  fond  of  old 


250  TO  ARMS! 

Adam  and  I  knew  my  mother's  leanings,  and  there 
was  the  glamour  of  romance  upon  the  weaker  side, 
and,  well,  there  is  a  something  in  the  Stuart  line 
which  attracts  men,  often  to  their  doom,  as  witness 
the  late  rising  under  the  Bonnie  Prince,  as  they  call 
him.  But  in  that  hour  of  doubt  Henry  Gering's 
arguments  proved  too  strong  for  my  mere  senti- 
ments, as  did  also  my  love  for  the  college  and  inter- 
est in  its  welfare.  I  saw  how  things  would  drift 
backwards  if  James  the  Eighth  sat  upon  the  throne. 
I  knew  he  was  a  bigoted  if  devout  papist,  and  that 
there  would  be,  there  could  be,  no  rest  in  the  land 
under  his  sway ;  and  so  I  made  up  my  mind  once 
and  for  ever,  nor  have  I  regretted  it,  despite  all  that 
came  to  pass.  You,  good  reader,  may  laugh  at  me 
and  think  I  have  written  at  great  length  on  my  poor 
ideas  and  resolutions.  You  may  even  say,  "  Who 
cares  what  this  fellow  thought  ?  It  could  not  be  of 
much  moment !  "  I  grant  you  it  seems  as  if  the 
doings  of  a  humble  student  in  the  Row  of  the  Can- 
dlemakers  could  not  matter  much,  and  yet  in  my 
case,  as  I  hope  to  tell,  it  meant  everything. 

Had  I  shown  that  ring  to  Pittendreigh,  and  had 
he  found  its  secret,  as  no  doubt  he  would,  a  Stuart 
might  have  reigned  to-day,  though  ten  chances  to  one 
he  had  got  himself  deposed  for  some  foolishness  or 
other. 

"  From  very  little  we  may  gather  much,"    Silas 


A    CALL    TO  ARMS.  2$  I 

Solid  had  said,  and  verily  he  never  spoke  truer 
words. 

But  a  truce  to  all  these  haverings.  Years  have 
rolled  past  since  then,  and  if  I  say  much  more  you 
will  hold  me  guilty  for  all  the  blood  shed  in  the  late 
rebellion,  and  for  heaven  only  knows  what  else  be- 
side ;  so  let  me  on  with  my  tale,  and  let  things  unfold 
themselves,  to  show  how  I  was  folded  in  the  meshes 
of  conspiracy  and  treason,  and  well-nigh  strangled  by 
them.  I  put  the  ring  away,  and  the  idea  of  it  out  of 
my  head  for  a  time,  and  having  carefully  sorted  the 
plaister  on  my  wrist,  which  had  now  nearly  healed, 
I  turned  to  my  work,  and  was  glad  of  something 
quiet  and  peaceable  to  do,  as  was  no  wonder,  when 
you  come  to  think  upon  it. 

Thereafter  I  posted  a  notice  stating  that  the  class 
would  reassemble,  and  made  arrangements  with 
Doctor  Crawford,  and  then  set  off  to  the  apothe- 
cary's shop,  for  I  had  rather  neglected  that  abode 
of  drugs  and  odours.  But  though  it  was  long  past 
the  dinner-hour,  the  shop  was  shut,  and  so  was  every 
booth  around.  For  the  sake  of  the  walk  I  had  come 
by  way  of  the  West  Bow,  and  I  had  noticed  that  the 
streets  were  more  empty  than  usual,  and  that  those 
folk  I  did  pass  were  all  in  groups  talking  very 
gravely.  And  now  the  roll  of  a  drum  reached  me, 
and  farther  down  the  street,  about  the  Market  Cross, 
and  from  it  to  the  town  guard-house,  was  a  crowd 


252  TO   ARMS! 

which  blocked  the  highway  from  side  to  side.  I  soon 
found  what  was  ado.  The  news  had  reached  the 
capital,  and  they  were  enrolling  volunteers.  To  hear 
the  people  speaking,  one  might  have  thought  the 
enemy  were  at  the  gates  instead  of  in  the  far  north, 
though,  had  we  only  known  it,  some  of  them  were 
actually  within  the  city  walls,  and  hatching  a  plot 
which  has  passed  into  history  and  will  go  down  to 
posterity  as  long  as  the  old  castle  sits  proudly  on  its 
rock.  I  met  Callender  in  the  press,  and  found  him 
so  full  of  rumours  that  he  might  have  stocked  every 
vial  in  his  shop  with  them  and  labelled  each  differ- 
ently. Some  said  the  Chevalier  had  landed  and 
George  had  fled,  some  would  have  it  that  a  French 
fleet  was  entering  the  Forth,  others  disbelieved 
everything  they  heard  and  manufactured  their  own 
news,  and  all  the  time  the  drums  beat  rat-a-rat,  rat-a- 
tat,  and  stout  fellows  offered  themselves  at  the  guard- 
house. I  had  half  a  mind  to  do  the  same,  but  I 
remembered  that  Pittendreigh  was  on  the  other  side. 
I  knew  he  would  be  in  the  thick  of  whatever  was  going 
on,  and  I  had  no  wish  to  find  myself  opposed  to  him, 
and  bound  by  oath  to  stick  a  yard  of  steel  through 
him  or  take  him  prisoner.  Instead,  I  thought  I  would 
go  and  find  out  how  he  was  faring,  and  tell  him  part 
of  the  sequel  to  our  doings  of  the  night  before.  I 
found  his  room  locked,  however,  and  went  back  to 
the  Row,  where  Mistress  Soorock  was  waiting  for  me 


A    CALL    TO   ARMS.  253 

with  another  dose  of  her  unruly  member.  I  managed 
to  pacify  her,  chiefly  by  threatening  to  leave  of  my 
own  accord,  though  all  the  time  she  was  vowing  to 
turn  me  out  neck  and  crop. 

I  could  not  settle  to  work,  and  looked  in  at  the 
"  White  Horse,"  and  watched  the  troops  which  had 
begun  pouring  into  the  city.  They  were  to  leave  to 
join  the  army  the  Duke  of  Argyll  was  raising,  and 
I  fell  in  with  the  Campbells,  who  were  very  glum, 
as  they  had  been  ordered  to  remain  in  the  guard  for 
the  present.  For  the  first  time  since  I  had  come  to 
it,  the  town  wore  a  lively  air,  the  causeways  resounded 
to  the  drumming  and  to  the  call  of  trumpets,  and 
horsemen  clattered  up  and  down  the  High  Street 
with  swinging  sabres  and  pistol-butts  sticking  from 
out  their  holsters.  By  good  luck  I  met  a  Doctor 
Arthur,  who  was  in  attendance  upon  Doctor  Elliot, 
and,  from  his  face,  I  feared  at  first  that  my  master 
was  worse.  He  reassured  me,  but  he  had  clearly 
something  on  his  mind,  for  he  answered  me  at  ran- 
dom and  kept  fidgeting  about  like  a  gawkish  girl 
who  finds  her  fingers  clumsy  and  her  feet  too 
large.  He  had  good  reason  to  worry,  as  I  found 
ere  long,  but  a  healthy  plot,  and  not  an  unhealthy 
patient,  was  the  cause  of  his  trouble,  as  his  wife 
discovered  next  day  and  his  fellow  conspirators 
next  night,  to  their  cost.  And  it  is  with  this 
next  night,  the  evening  of  the  8th  September,  with 


254  TO   ARMS'. 

which  I  am  concerned,  the  date  fixed  for  the  troops 
to  march. 

I  had  been  in  the  anatomy  room  the  most  of  the 
day,  and  I  had  it  pretty  well  to  myself,  there  being 
too  much  counter-attraction  for  the  students  ;  and 
indeed  I  only  kept  indoors  to  keep  my  mind  busy, 
and  because  I  thought  it  safer,  as  I  was  not  sure 
how  the  kirkyard  incident  would  end.  But,  though 
I  knew  it  not,  it  had  ended,  as  far  as  the  authorities 
were  concerned,  with  the  rout  of  the  rabble. 

After  supper,  feeling  restless,  I  strolled  out  to 
take  the  air,  and  I  was  busy  thinking  about  the  loss 
of  the  one  ring  and  the  finding  of  the  other,  and  had 
walked  along  to  the  road  which  leads  by  the  base  of 
the  castle  rock  to  St.  Cuthbert's  kirk  and  the  open 
country.  It  must  have  been  about  eleven  of  the 
clock  when  the  sound  of  a  musket -shot  from  the 
castle  above  reached  me,  and  then  a  great  uproar, 
with  the  beating  of  drums  and  the  bray  of  a  bugle. 
It  was  very  dark  and  I  could  see  nothing,  but  I  heard 
shouts  and  cries,  and  then  lanterns  flashed  behind 
me,  and  I  hid  myself  in  a  dark  corner  as  a  body  of 
the  guard  went  past  me  at  the  double.  At  the  same 
time  bells  began  to  clash  and  boom  in  the  city,  and 
there  were  more  musket-shots.  Suddenly  a  man's 
body  came  pitching  down  in  front  of  me  from  the 
rocks,  and  I  saw  he  was  a  Highlander  near  as  big  as 
Donald  Dhu.  He  got  upon  his  feet,  and  without 


A    CALL    TO   ARMS.  255 

offering  to  molest  me  he  limped  away  with  his  hand 
pressed  to  his  side,  clearly  badly  hurt,  while  there 
came  the  sound  of  a  scuffle  from  the  direction  in 
which  the  guard  had  gone.  It  was  very  plain  that 
there  had  been  some  sort  of  an  attack  upon  the  for- 
tress, and  I  deemed  it  wise  to  scuttle  back  to  the 
Grassmarket  lest  I  should  be  taken  for  one  of  the 
assailants.  I  had  otherwise  no  fear  for  myself,  as 
I  had  my  good  holly  cudgel  with  me,  and  a  very 
sound  weapon  in  a  melee,  and  I  resolved  to  see  the 
sport.  And  sport  I  did  see. 

From  the  great  open  space  I  could  note  that  the 
battlements  were  alive  with  lights,  the  whole  place 
seemed"  on  the  qui  vive,  and  the  drummers  kept 
beating  the  assembly.  Already  the  folk  had. begun 
to  gather,  armed  in  every  fashion  imaginable,  some 
with  modern  weapons,  others  with  old  musquetoons, 
spears,  quarter-staves,  and  scythe-blades.  There  was 
a  babel  of  noise  and  every  sign  of  a  coming  riot,  when 
a  horseman  came  thundering  out  of  the  West  Bow 
and  reined  up  near  us,  the  sparks  flying  from  the 
cobble-stones  as  his  beast,  pulled  well-nigh  to  its 
haunches,  slid  and  struck  upon  them  with  clanging 
hoofs.  We  could  not  see  who  he  was,  but  he  cried 
out,  in  a  loud,  stern  voice  : 

"  In  the  name  of  the  King,  I  charge  you  disperse. 
Ye  have  proved  yourselves  loyal  citizens  "  ("  A  good 
liar  this,"  I  thought),  "  but  all  danger  is  past,  and  the 


256  TO   ARMS'. 

castle  safe.     The  guard  will  see  to  the  peace  of  the 
town,  so  to  your  houses  !  " 

The  mob  cheered  him  and  melted  away,  and  after 
he  had  seen  that  his  words  had  proved  effective  he 
turned  and  rode  off  for  the  Cowgate ;  but  more  was 
to  follow.  Scarce  had  he  gone  when  a  man  with  a 
wooden  leg  came  hobbling  out  of  the  shadow  on  the 
north  side,  going  at  a  wonderful  speed,  and  armed 
with  a  musket  and  bayonet.  Fast  on  his  heels,  or 
rather  his  one  heel,  followed  three  or  four  of  the 
guard,  who  cried  out  to  stop  him  ;  but  he  made  for 
the  West  Port,  swinging  his  weapon  by  the  barrel, 
and  yelling  to  all  to  clear  the  way.  He  fairly  stotted 
over  the  ground,  but  was  brought  to  bay  at  last,  for 
the  city  gate  was  shut  and  the  warders  tried  to  seize 
him.  They  had  reckoned  without  their  host,  how- 
ever, for  he  poked  a  hole  in  one  and  clubbed  another, 
and  then,  with  his  back  to  the  wall,  stood  and  defied 
all  comers.  By  the  light  of  a  brazier  he  showed  as  a 
stoutly  built  old  man  of  very  fierce  aspect  and  bleed- 
ing in  the  face,  and  he  danced  about,  shouting  wildly 
and  progging  at  those  who  tried  to  close  with  him. 
His  hat  fell  off,  and  his  gray  hair  streamed  this  way 
and  that,  while  as  his  breath  grew  short  he  quietened 
down  and  fought  desperately,  driving  back  three 
charges  of  the  guard  and  leaving  four  wounded  men 
on  the  ground.  I  felt  half  inclined  to  go  to  his  assist- 
ance, so  gallant  a  stand  did  he  make  ;  but  luckily  for 


A    CALL    TO   ARMS. 

me  I  refrained,  as  the  guard,  being  reinforced,  made 
a  final  rush,  and  the  old  game-cock  was  borne  back- 
wards and  pinned  against  the  wall  and  then  beaten 
down,  though  to  the  end  he  kept  kicking  and  strug- 
gling and  swearing  most  blasphemously.  He  was 
bound  fast  and  led  off  in  triumph,  and  then,  as  things 
seemed  to  have  come  to  a  conclusion,  and  as  they 
had  taken  to  flashing  lanterns  in  every  one's  face,  I 
made  for  home,  where  another  sensation  was  in  store 
for  me. 

"  Here  ye  be  at  last,"  snapped  Mistress  Soorock, 
"  and  the  Lord  ainly  kens  whaur  ye  hae  been  and 
whatna  deviltry  ye've  been  takin'  a  haund  in,  while 
ye  ken  best  wha  this  auld  wife  may  be  that  wants 
tae  speer  ye  at  this  hoor  o'  the  nicht.  Gin  she  had 
been  a  lassie,  or  on  this  side  o'  fifty,  deil  a  thoomb- 
snap  wad  she  hae  bided  in  ma  hoose,  but  siccan  an 
auld  hag  !  "  She  held  up  her  hands  in  horror  or  dis- 
gust, while  I  was  fairly  taken  aback.  "  She  says 
she  has  summat  tae  dae  wi'  yon  dirty  work  o'  yours 
at  the  college." 

"  Ah  !  "  said  I,  which  might  have  meant  a  great 
deal  but  meant  nothing,  for  I  had  not  the  vaguest 
idea,  who  this  visitor  might  be,  unless  indeed  she  had 
to  do  with  the  late  attack  on  the  college.  I  climbed 
quickly  up  to  my  room,  and  on  entering  found  a  can- 
dle alight  upon  the  table,  and  cowering  over  the 
empty  fireplace  a  small  figure  in  a  woman's  black 


258  TO   ARMS! 

cloak  and  hood.  She  turned  at  my  entry,  and  I  saw 
she  was  an  old  crone,  sallow  and  wrinkled,  with  a 
hanging  under-lip.  Her  cheeks  were  half  covered 
by  the  ribbons  of  a  mutch  which  were  fastened  under 
her  chin,  and  she  was  mumbling  to  herself  as  though 
demented. 

"  She  must  have  been  bonnie  in  her  youth,"  was 
the  first  thought  which  crossed  my  mind,  for  her 
eyes  were  still  bright  as  they  kept  shifting  over  me, 
and  she  had  a  clean-cut  nose  and  a  well-shaped  chin. 
The  second  was,  "  What  on  earth  could  she  want 
with  me  ? "  and  so  I  asked  her. 

She  merely  grinned  and  leered,  and  plucked  at  her 
lip  in  an  aimless  fashion.  Fancying  she  must  be 
deaf,  I  repeated  my  question  in  a  louder  tone,  to  be 
answered  as  before. 

"Come,  come,  mother,"  I  shouted,  "what  is  it? 
If  you  will  be  dumb,  at  least  make  me  some  sign  or 
other  that  I  may  know  why  you  have  come." 

I  asked  for  a  sign,  and,  unlike  some  of  whom  I 
have  read,  I  got  one.  Her  left  hand  rose  to  her 
nose,  her  thumb  was  pressed  against  its  point,  and 
then  out  spread  her  fingers,  while  she  began  chuck- 
ling with  glee.  To  say  I  was  astonished  was  to  say 
little.  I  stood  and  gazed  at  her,  and  then  I  saw  how 
I  had  been  fooled.  The  hanging  lip  hung  no  longer ; 
instead  it  pouted  a  little  beyond  the  upper  one,  the 
wrinkles  seemed  to  smooth  out,  with  a  quick  motion 


A    CALL    TO   ARMS.  259 

hood  and  mutch  were  thrown  back,  and  there  sat 
Pittendreigh  the  Godless. 

I  clutched  at  the  back  of  a  chair,  for  the  trans- 
formation was  complete  and  bewildering. 

"By  my  marrow  bones,"  said  the  little  man,  "but 
you'll  be  the  death  of  me,  Allan.  Your  face  has 
grown  an  inch  longer.  And  so  you  could  not  tell 
me  from  an  auld  wife,  and  you  an  anatomist  ?  Out 
upon  you  for  a  quack,  —  a  quirky,  quibbling  quack, 
sir!  How  like  you  that  alliteration?" 

"  Is  this  a  jest  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  It  is  for  me,  but  not  for  you,  judging  by  your 
looks.  But  have  you  aught  that  is  wet  in  the  house  ? 
for  climbing  the  castle  rock  is  gey  warm  work  even 
on  a  cold  night." 

I  had  some  usquebaugh  which  Kenneth  had  given 
me,  and  I  set  it  before  him,  and  he  set  it  inside  him 
in  a  twinkling. 

"Ha!"  said  he,  "that  is  better.  In  short, 
Richard  is  himself  again,  as  the  Scripture  hath 
it." 

"  Indeed  ?  "  said  I,  this  being  information  to  me. 

"  You  are  a  rascal,  sir,"  said  he.  "  Have  I  not 
told  you  that  I  served  for  the  Covenant,  ay,  and 
preached  at  a  conventicle,  and  yet  you  would  ques- 
tion my  quotation  ?  —  another  alliterative,  I  vow, 
yes,  and  still  another.  Most  excellent !  But  sit  ye 
down." 


260  TO   ARMS! 

"Let  me  tell  you,  in  the  first  place,"  said  I,  "that 
I  am  no  Jacobite." 

"Themairfule  you,"  he  answered.  "But  I  ken 
fine,  Allan,  that  it  would  please  you  to  see  auld 
Adam  swing,  and  so  I  give  ye  the  chance.  Not  a 
word,  sir,  not  a  word.  But  look  you,  is  this  Mis- 
tress Soorock  given  to  gracing  the  keyhole  wi'  her 
lug?" 

"  I  do  not  know,"  I  answered. 

"  Then  go  and  see.    When  will  ye  learn  caution  ?  " 

I  did  so,  but  found  no  one. 

"Good,"  he  went  on,  "but  just  lock  the  door,  in 
case  I  escape,  ye  ken.  I  am  worth  money  now,  like 
yourself,  Allan.  We  are  a  pair  of  villains,  beyond  a 
doubt,"  and  he  poked  me  in  the  ribs. 

Thereupon  he  proceeded  to  tell  me  of  the  plot, 
how  Lord  Drummond  had  brought  up  fifty  of  his  fol- 
lowing from  Perthshire,  and  how  they  had  won  over 
some  of  the  garrison  by  heavy  bribes. 

"  If  it  had  not  been  that  half  the  gentlemen  were 
the  driest-throated  folk  in  the  town,  and  that  the  lad- 
ders never  came,  I  would  have  supped  in  the  castle 
this  night,"  said  he,  "instead  of  tripping  over  this 
cursed  petticoat.  It  maun  be  an  awfu'  thing  to  be  a 
woman,  Allan  ! " 

He  shook  his  head,  and  pulled  such  a  long  face 
and  looked  so  queerly  at  his  unaccustomed  garb  that 
I  burst  out  laughing  at  him. 


A    CALL    TO  ARMS.  26 1 

"  But  how  got  you  the  disguise  ?  "  I  asked.  "  It 
would  have  cheated  Auld  Nick  himself." 

"Hoots,"  said  he,  "you  don't  find  an  old  bird 
taken  in  a  trap.  I  hid  this  half-way  up,  in  a  safe 
place,  the  night  before,  though,  my  certes,  I  near  lost 
it  in  the  dark.  All  the  same,  there  has  been  some 
treachery,  for  our  plans  were  well  laid ;  but  they 
were  on  the  watch." 

He  was  right  enough  in  this  conjecture,  for  Doctor 
Arthur,  like  a  fool  or  a  wise  man,  had  told  his  wife, 
and  she  had  told  my  Lord  Justice  Clerk,  and  so  Col- 
onel Stuart  knew  of  the  plot ;  though  so  laggard  was 
he,  or  so  faithless  to  his  trust,  that  if  their  plans  had 
not  miscarried,  the  conspirators,  who  numbered  near 
one  hundred  men,  would  beyond  a  doubt  have  won 
the  fortress  and  struck  a  great  blow  for  the  Stuart 
cause. 

I  told  him  of  the  wooden-legged  man  I  had  seen. 

"Ay,  ay,"  said  he,  "yon's  auld  M'Lean.  He  lost 
his  leg  at  Killiecrankie,  but  he's  a  dour  deevil,  and 
would  fight  on  his  stumps.  You  say  he's  ta'en  ? 
Then  he's  like  to  lose  more  than  a  leg  this  time. 
But  heigh  ho !  I  maun  be  off ;  it  wears  late,  or 
rather  early." 

"But,"  said  I,  "what  brought  you  up  here?  You 
run  great  risk,  for  Mistress  Soorock  does  not  love 
you,  and  you  knew  not  whether  I  was  on  your  side 
or  not." 


262  TO  ARMS! 

"  Hoots,"  said  he,  "  I  climbed  up  here  for  the  same 
reason  that  I  climbed  up  yonder,"  and  he  pointed  in 
the  direction  of  the  castle  rock. 

"  And  what  might  that  be  ? "  I  asked,  for  he 
seemed  no  whit  disheartened  at  his  failure. 

"  You  have  no  idea  ?  " 

"Not  I." 

He  shook  his  head. 

"  I  fear,"  said  he,  "  you  are  gey  thick-headed  after 
all,  and  bring  me  but  little  credit.  Have  you  never 
seen  the  carving  above  my  door  ?  " 

"  Ah  !  "  said  I. 

"Just  so,"  said  he,  " experientia  docet,  Allan,"  and 
pulling  the  hood  over  his  head,  and  hunching  up  his 
striped  petticoat,  he  swept  me  a  curtsey  and  took  him- 
self off,  dragging  his  feet  like  a  very  aged  woman, 
and  wheezing  as  though  his  bronchi  were  worn  out. 

When  he  was  half-way  down  my  attic  stair  a 
thought  struck  me,  and  I  followed  him  to  the  top, 
and  cried  out  softly  after  him  : 

"But,  mother,  you  did  not  finish  the  proverb." 

"  Eh  ?  "  said  he,  turning  and  looking  up  at  me  with 
the  old  wizened  face  which  had  greeted  me  on  my 
arrival  home. 

"  Experientia  docet  stultos"  I  whispered,  leaning 
over  the  railings  towards  him ;  but  I  think  I  shall 
not  set  down  what  came  up  the  stairs  in  reply,  or  the 
comments  of  Mistress  Soorock  thereupon. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

A  CHAIN    OF    CHUCKLES. 

I  WENT  back  to  my  room  and  went  to  bed,  but 
there  I  lay  and  laughed  and  better  laughed.  The 
more  I  thought  upon  it  the  more  amused  I  became. 
Here  was  an  old  fellow  of  eighty,  who  by  rights 
should  have  been  thinking  of  his  latter  end,  linking 
himself,  merely  to  enjoy  a  new  sensation,  with  a 
band  of  desperate  men,  who  were  righting,  as  they 
thought,  for  their  country's  good,  and  who  had  scaled 
a  rock  which  had  well-nigh  defied  all  comers,  with 
the  exception  of  the  Black  Douglas  and  his  trusty 
band  in  days  of  yore. 

I  laughed,  but  afterwards  I  grew  more  grave,  for  I 
could  clearly  see  that  my  old  friend  was  like  to  have 
a  hard  time  of  it  if  his  doings  were  discovered.  He 
had  too  many  enemies  to  make  a  pastime  out  of  a 
civil  war,  and  I  felt  troubled  on  his  account.  More- 
over, I  was  not  sure  but  that  he  had  been  trying  to 
throw  dust  in  my  eyes,  and  was  a  better  Jacobite 
than  he  would  have  me  believe.  He  must  have  seen 
that  I  took  matters  seriously  and  had  strong  convic- 

263 


264  TO    ARMS'. 

tions,  which  led  me  to  adopt  the  side  he  hated  or 
pretended  to  hate,  and  I  knew  enough  of  him  to  be 
aware  that  though  he  would  stand  by  a  friend  to  the 
last  pinch  if  there  was  any  need,  yet  his  chief  con- 
cern was  the  welfare  of  Adam  Pittendreigh.  Nor 
do  I  think  he  was  at  all  peculiar  in  this  way  of 
thinking. 

If  I  could  only  have  lifted  the  dark  veil  which  hid 
the  future,  I  would  have  found  reason  to  be  much 
more  troubled  about  myself. 

For  some  days  things  went  on  very  much  as  be- 
fore the  assault  on  the  castle,  and  there  seemed  to  be 
little  effort  made  to  capture  the  plotters,  though  the 
unfortunate  sergeant  who  had  betrayed  his  trust  was 
strung  up  as  a  warning,  and  the  commander  was  dis- 
missed his  post.  Old  Adam,  who  was  not  without 
his  fears,  soon  resumed  his  usual  mode  of  life,  and 
any  forenoon  might  have  been  seen  strutting  down 
street  to  the  "White  Horse,"  saluting  all  and  sundry, 
and  often  talking  to  himself,  the  while  he  twirled  his 
cane  and  took  note  of  any  bonnie  lass  who  chanced 
to  pass  him. 

I  also  began  to  settle  down  to  work  under  Doctor 
Crawford,  but  saw  no  more  of  Silas  Solid,  who 
seemed  at  last  to  have  returned  south  ;  and  I  had 
little  doubt  that,  if  so,  my  ring  o'  luck  went  with  him, 
for  I  had  come  to  the  very  natural  conclusion  that 
he  had  picked  my  pocket  in  the  heat  of  the  fight.  I 


A    CHAIN  OF  CHUCKLES.  26$ 

fancied  I  was  well  rid  of  him  at  the  price,  though 
I  must  confess  that  in  some  ways  I  missed  his  pres- 
ence, for  a  puzzle  is  always  interesting,  and  his  con- 
versation, as  I  have  hinted,  was  at  times  novel  and 
remarkable. 

Many  a  time,  as  I  sat  at  work,  and  heard  the  door 
creak  dismally,  I  looked  up,  half  expecting  to  see  his 
yellow  face  with  the  sneer  which  suited  it  so  well, 
and  the  square-shouldered  frame,  thin  legs,  and  huge 
feet,  in  the  dress  which  suited  them  so  well ;  to  hear 
his  harsh,  cold  voice,  and  to  watch  his  stealthy  ap- 
proach, and  catch  the  glitter  in  his  pale,  faded-look- 
ing eyes.  But  the  place  which  had  known  him  once 
knew  him  no  more  for  ever,  as  far  as  I  can  tell. 

As  for  the  other  ring,  I  tried  to  forget  about  it, 
but  could  not,  even  after  its  whilom  owner  had  van- 
ished from  the  room  to  his  second  grave.  For  at 
that  period  ten  days  was  our  limit  time,  and  I  could 
not  trust  Boddie  with  the  secret ;  while  he  was  a 
great  stickler  for  rules  and  observances,  and  would 
straightway  have  told  Doctor  Elliot  had  the  subject 
remained  upon  the  table  a  day  longer  than  was 
permitted. 

The  latter  got  worse  instead  of  better,  and  his 
head  became  affected  at  last,  so  that  I  saw  there  was 
no  use  troubling  him  with  the  story  of  the  ring,  for 
the  present  at  any  rate,  and  I  dared  not  tell  any  one 
else.  Therefore  I  hid  it  away  in  a  safe  place  in  my 


266  TO   ARMS! 

room,  after  again  examining  it  with  care  and  finding 
nothing. 

But  if  I  had  thought  I  was  quit  of  danger  and 
excitement  I  was  sorely  mistaken,  for  I  soon  became 
convinced  that  some  one  was  on  my  track  who 
apparently  sought  the  ring,  or  my  life,  or  both. 

One  day  on  returning  home  I  found  my  room  in 
disorder,  my  few  belongings  tossed  about,  my  spare 
suit  cut  and  slashed  in  the  lining,  and  the  heels  of 
my  spare  shoes  rent  off  and  split.  In  a  very  angry 
mood  I  summoned  Mistress  Soorock,  and  demanded 
an  explanation,  but  she  had  none  to  give.  She  had 
been  to  the  market,  "  and  weel,  gin  I  didna  keep  my 
door  lockit,  she  was  no*  tae  blame."  I  soon  saw  she 
knew  nothing  of  the  matter,  and  yet  who  could  have 
heard  of  the  fate  of  the  ring,  and  dared  to  seek  for 
it  in  this  manner  ?  I  was  no  weakling,  and  whoever 
had  done  this  deed  must  have  known  that  he  ran  the 
risk  of  a  very  sound  belabouring  or  a  broken  crown 
if  I  caught  him  in  the  act.  Could  it  have  been  Silas 
Solid  ?  As  far  as  I  could  tell  he  alone  knew  of  this 
secret,  and  certainly  he  had  desired  the  ring ;  but 
then  again  he  had  vanished,  and  Edinburgh  was  not 
a  great  city  where  a  man  could  hide  himself  with 
ease.  To  be  sure  he  might  have  men  in  his  pay,  but 
I  could  not  understand  such  eagerness  for  a  mere 
curio,  and  a  man  was  not  likely  to  put  his  life  in 
jeopardy  for  a  specimen.  Thus  I  reasoned,  and  did 


A    CHAIN  OF  CHUCKLES.  267 

not  think  I  was  putting  my  life  in  danger  for  a  ring 
I  knew  nothing  about  beyond  its  latest  history.  But 
this  very  attempt  to  steal  it  put  my  back  up,  as  the 
saying  is,  and  made  me  resolve  to  retain  it  at  all  haz- 
ards ;  for  if  ever  there  was  an  obstinate,  foolhardy 
mortal  in  his  youth,  that  mortal  was  Allan  Oliphant. 
I  reflected  that  I  had  undergone  all  the  trouble  and 
toil  which  had  ended  in  its  discovery,  and  I  vowed  I 
would  not  be  robbed  of  it  now  ;  though  I  fear  my 
logic  was  greatly  at  fault,  for  how  I  was  to  derive 
benefit  by  undergoing  more  trouble  is  a  question  I 
have  never  answered,  nor  indeed  did  I  ever  put  it  to 
myself. 

Suffice  to  say  I  kept  the  ring  concealed,  and 
within  a  week  learned  that  I  was  being  dogged 
whenever  I  walked  by  deserted  streets  or  ventured 
forth  at  night.  This  only  served  to  prevent  me 
doing  those  things,  and  caused  me  to  carry  a  loaded 
pistol  and  my  good  cudgel  on  all  occasions,  despite 
an  order  commanding  the  townsfolk  to  go  unarmed. 
My  room  I  kept  locked,  and  the  window  fastened 
closely,  while  I  charged  Mistress  Soorock  to  give  me 
notice  of  any  loiterers ;  and  it  is  to  her  credit  that, 
knowing  I  was  running  some  risk  or  other,  she  held 
her  tongue,  and  let  me  stay  on  in  my  lodgings.  But, 
as  I  have  said,  she  was  on  the  whole  a  very  worthy 
woman,  whose  bite  was  nothing  to  her  bark.  It  was 
no  wonder  that  in  a  month's  time,  what  with  uncer- 


268  TO   ARMS! 

tainty,  lurking  dangers,  and  hairbreadth  escapes,  I 
scarce  deemed  life  worth  living,  and  had  become  so 
lean  and  anxious-faced  that  Pittendreigh  rallied  me 
on  my  appearance,  and  would  have  it  that  I  had 
become  a  hard  liver.  Had  he  known  that  twice  I 
had  been  within  an  ace  of  being  stabbed  by  a  man 
all  muffled  in  a  cloak ;  that  once  a  great  stone  had 
crashed  on  the  roadway  at  my  feet,  blown  apparently 
from  a  chimney-stack  by  a  high  wind ;  that  I  had 
waked  one  night  in  terror,  and  seen  a  man's  face 
pressed  close  to  my  window,  a  man's  face  all  in  the 
shadow  and  upside  down,  which  had  vanished  as  I 
sprang  from  my  bed,  and  had  remained  an  unsolved 
mystery,  —  had  he  known  all  this,  I  say,  he  might 
have  spared  me  his  railings  ;  but  I  would  not  tell 
him,  having  made  up  my  mind,  which  was  of  such  a 
nature  that,  once  made  up,  it  was  as  the  laws  of  the 
Medes  and  Persians,  which  could  not  be  altered. 

No  doubt  I  acted  like  a  wilful  child.  Indeed  I 
have  often  seen  some  wee  laddie  grip  a  belonging 
of  no  value  with  all  his  might,  and  scream  and  cry 
all  because  it  was  to  be  taken  from  him  as  being 
hurtful  or  needed  elsewhere.  Thus  it  was  with  me  ; 
but  on  my  honour  I  could  scarce  help  doing  as  I  did, 
for  what's  bred  in  the  bone  cannot  be  rooted  out  in 
half  a  lifetime,  and  my  father  had  been  just  such 
another  in  his  youth.  There  is  no  need  for  me  to 
dwell  on  all  the  dangers  I  passed  through  at  that 


A    CHAIN  OF  CHUCKLES.  269 

time,  for  it  would  mean  merely  a  list  of  narrow 
escapes,  the  incidents  themselves  cropping  up  and 
passing  in  a  few  seconds  of  time,  and,  do  what  I 
might,  I  could  not  discover  my  enemy,  or  lodge 
a  bullet  in  him,  or  get  to  grips  with  him  ;  only  I 
became  convinced  that  there  was  a  band  of  three 
against  me,  —  one  a  smallish  man,  and  two  great 
hulking  fellows,  very  active,  however,  and  very 
stealthy. 

Perchance  you  will  wonder  why  I  did  not  again 
put  the  Campbells'  oath  of  fealty  to  the  test,  but  the 
reason  is  simple.  They  had  been  summoned  to  join 
the  army  of  Argyll,  which  was  gathered  about  Stir- 
ling and  getting  ready  to  oppose  the  Earl  of  Mar, 
who  was  making  progress  in  the  north.  Indeed 
things  looked  rosy  for  the  Jacobites.  The  High- 
lands, as  far  south  as  Perth,  were  in  their  hands. 
They  had  taken  Forfar  and  Fifeshire,  and  were 
making  headway  in  the  north  of  England.  James 
had  been  proclaimed  in  town  after  town,  and  it  was 
reported  that  men  were  flocking  to  the  rebel  standard. 
Perth  itself  had  fallen  into  their  power,  and  now  the 
capital  was  threatened.  We  had  heard  the  thunder 
of  the  great  guns  as  the  ships  of  war  cannonaded 
the  fort  at  Burntisland,  and  never  shall  I  forget  the 
frenzied  excitement  which  pervaded  all  classes  and 
both  parties  when  the  news  came  in  that  Brigadier 
Macintosh  had  crossed  the  Forth  and  was  advancing 


270  TO   ARMS! 

upon  the  city  from  the  east.  I  heard  of  it  first  as  I 
was  in  Callender's  shop,  and  soon  the  drums  began 
to  roll  and  rattle  out  their  summons,  while  folk 
rushed  into  the  High  Street,  and  women  shrieked, 
and  children  cried  shrilly,  and  burghers  and  booth- 
keepers  looked  at  each  other  with  troubled  faces, 
while  pocket-thieves  plied  a  brisk  trade.  I  turned 
out  with  the  rest,  and  was  in  time  to  see  a  fine 
sight.  A  man  mounted  on  a  superb  black  charger 
came  galloping  up  the  street,  shaking  his  bridle  and 
shouting  to  the  crowd.  They  gave  way  before  him, 
as  paper  parts  at  the  snip  of  the  scissors,  and, 
leaning  well  forward  in  his  saddle,  his  steel  cuirass 
glistening  in  the  morning's  sun,  he  swept  past  me 
and  headed  for  the  Bow,  en  route  for  the  West  Port 
and  the  army  of  Argyll  at  Stirling.  I  half  looked 
to  see  him  shot  as  he  rode,  for  there  was  many  a 
Jacobite  in  the  throng,  and  they  did  not  hesitate  to 
show  their  pleasure  ;  while  old  Adam  treated  every 
one  to  wine  who  chose  to  ask  for  it,  and  deported 
himself  as  though  he  had  been  the  Pretender,  the 
Earl  of  Mar,  and  the  brigadier  all  rolled  into  one. 

"What  ho,  Allan !  "  said  he,  all  bustle  and  impor- 
tance, "  I  shall  proclaim  you  as  a  rebel  unless  you 
recant.  Now,  for  James  or  George,  which,  sir  ?  " 

"  I  am  for  George,  as  you  know,"  I  answered, 
quietly. 

"Ye  dour  deevil,"  he  cried,   "ye  would  hang  in 


A    CHAIN  OF  CHUCKLES.  2? I 

spite  o'  me ;  but  dinna  say  I  didna  dae  ma  best  tae 
save  ye,"  and  he  darted  away  to  buttonhole  some 
crony  of  like  tendencies  with  himself,  and  I  think  he 
really  thought  he  had  made  me  a  kingly  offer  in 
giving  me  a  last  chance. 

It  was  well  for  the  city  that  at  such  a  time  Provost 
Campbell  was  at  its  head.  He  it  was  who  had  sent 
the  courier  spurring  westwards,  and  he  it  was  who 
restored  order  and  called  out  the  guard,  the  volun- 
teers, and  the  trained  bands.  All  this  did  much  to 
allay  the  panic,  and  I  forgot  my  own  fears  in  the 
midst  of  all  the  bustle. 

Thus  for  the  first  time  for  many  nights  I  ventured 
out,  and  about  ten  of  the  clock  saw  the  great  duke 
with  five  hundred  horse  come  clattering  in  at  the 
West  Port,  and  joined  in  the  roar  which  welcomed 
him.  Near  half  his  men  were  foot-soldiers,  mounted 
on  great  clumsy  brutes  taken  from  the  country  folk, 
loose-loined  and  shaggy-fetlocked ;  but  I  should  not 
have  cared  to  face  a  charge  from  them,  and  they 
were  like  to  prove  useful  against  the  Highlanders, 
as  these  sons  of  the  hills  had  grave  doubts  as  to  the 
origin  of  cavalry,  looking  upon  them  with  fear  and 
superstition,  and  dreading  them  in  consequence.  I 
was  watching  this  gallant  array  file  through  the  gate 
when  I  caught  sight  of  Pittendreigh,  who  was  in  his 
old  clothes  and  without  his  wig,  and  who  was  keeping 
one  eye  on  the  horsemen  and  another  on  the  gate. 


2/2  TO  ARMS! 

He  was  fidgeting  about,  from  which  I  knew  some- 
thing was  afoot,  and  so  I  got  close  to  him,  for  I 
feared  he  might  do  something  rash,  and  in  a  way 
I  felt  sorry  for  the  old  man,  whose  high  hopes  had 
thus  come  to  nothing ;  for  I  had  found  out  that  his 
chief  ambition  at  this,  the  tag-end  of  his  life,  was  to 
have  three  letters  tagged  on  to  the  front  of  his  name, 
and  to  be  able  to  sign  himself  -  before  his  death, 
Adam  Pittendreigh,  Knight. 

He  had  a  colour  in  his  face  and  he  was  muttering 
to  himself,  very  clearly  annoyed,  while  the  rude  jests 
of  the  tired  but  jovial  dragoons  must  have  vexed 
him  sorely.  I  did  not  know  then  that  he  had  worked 
day  and  night  to  keep  the  brigadier's  little  force 
informed  as  to  what  was  passing.  I  did  not  know 
that  his  advices  had  helped  to  determine  the  sudden 
march  on  the  capital,  and  that  he  was  one  of  the 
leading  spirits  of  the  Rebellion  ;  albeit  I  might  have 
guessed  it,  for  old  Adam  was  not  the  man  to  do 
things  by  halves,  and  no  grass  could  grow  under  his 
heels.  It  must  have  been  very  bitter  to  him  to  see 
the  duke  bring  in  the  relief  and  to  hear  the  jubi- 
lations of  the  crowd ;  but  he  had  work  to  do,  and 
before  the  last  trooper  had  entered  the  town  he 
jostled  a  man  in  among  the  horses  so  that  he  fell, 
and  at  once  there  was  confusion.  In  the  middle 
of  all  this  to-do  I  saw  the  old  rogue  slip  unnoticed 
through  the  gateway,  and  I  straightway  followed 


A    CHAIN  OF  CHUCKLES. 

him,  for   I   was   curious   to   see  what   he  would   be 

about,  and  at  the  same  time  I  felt  I  might  aid  him 

t 

if  he  fell  into  danger.  What  a  fool  I  was  in  those 
days  !  I  might  have  known  that  a  man  who  had 
been  able  to  guard  his  head  for  eighty  years,  whose 
eyes  were  good,  his  teeth  sound,  and  his  limbs 
supple,  would  have  no  need  of  my  help,  even  though 
he  lacked  a  few  fingers  of  his  right  hand.  I  can 
see  now  it  was  as  though  a  big,  clumsy,  blundering 
dog  had  laid  himself  out  to  take  care  of  a  wildcat, 
but  in  those  days  I  had  a  great  belief  in  myself,  and 
half  imagined  that  the  world  had  been  made  for  my 
benefit.  But  such  youths  I  know  to-day,  and  no 
doubt  they  will  cumber  this  earth  as  long  as  there 
are  boys  to  grow  into  them,  and  until  they  get  a 
little  sense  knocked  into  their  silly  heads. 

And  so  it  befell  that  instead  of  my  helping  Pitten- 
dreigh,  that  worthy  helped  me  when  I  was  in  dire 
straits,  for  I  had  not  noticed  the  man,  cloaked  and 
booted,  who  had  slipped  out  after  us,  a  man  who  had 
no  need  to  fear  the  gatekeeper,  for  he  had  that  in 
his  hand  which  gave  him  the  power  that  issues  from 
a  throne. 

The  moment  old  Adam  got  free  of  the  few  mean 
dwellings  which  in  those  days  clustered  outside  the 
city  wall,  he  turned  sharply  to  his  right  and  made  off 
across  country,  skirting  the  western  end  of  the  Nor' 
Loch,  and  passing  between  it  and  St.  Cuthbert's  kirk. 


274  To   ARMS! 

The  night  was  not  very  dark,  and  I  followed  him 
easily,  wondering  what  his  mission  might  be,  and  at 
times  looking  to  each  side  of  me,  but  never  behind. 
Pittendreigh  was  by  no  means  such  a  fool,  for  he 
would  wheel  around  every  now  and  then,  and  this 
kept  me  on  the  alert,  as  I  had  to  sink  quietly  to 
earth  or  hide  behind  some  bank  or  tree.  On  we 
went,  and  we  turned  again  to  the  right  and  kept 
along  the  Lang  Dykes.  Away  across  the  water  and 
swampy  waste  rose  the  huge,  dark  mass  of  the  castle 
rock,  crowned  by  wall  and  battlement  and  turret. 
Specks  of  yellow  lights  from  links  and  lanthorns 
were  flitting  here  and  there,  for  the  garrison  were 
under  arms  to  receive  the  duke,  and  a  bugle  call 
sounded  twice  and  died  away,  its  notes  lingering 
long  on  the  night  air.  A  few  wild  fowl  stirred  at 
the  sedgy  margins  of  the  loch,  and  one  got  up  on 
whirring  wing,  and  with  outstretched  neck  sputtered 
off  across  the  surface,  leaving  a  little  track  of  silver 
sparkles  behind  it,  for  there  was  a  moon  track  on 
the  water. 

All  else  was  quiet  as  the  grave,  only  now  and  then 
something  burred  by  the  roadside,  bringing  to  my 
mind  old  Adam's  voice,  and  I  chuckled  to  think  how 
I  would  surprise  him  in  the  morning.  Little  did  I 
imagine  that  a  dark  figure  twenty  paces  in  my  rear 
was  chuckling  to  think  how  he  would  surprise  me 
long  before  morning  broke,  and  little  did  either  of 


A    CHAIN  OF  CHUCKLES.  2/5 

us  think  that  Pittendreigh  the  Godless  was  chuck- 
ling at  the  two  wiseacres  who  followed  in  the  steps 
of  one  who  had  seen  more  bickers  than  they  had 
years,  who  had  killed  more  men  than  they  had  fin- 
gers, who  knew  more  of  this  sort  of  game  than  both 
of  them  put  together,  clever  and  subtle  as  one  of 
them  was,  and  that  one  not  the  bigger  of  the  twain. 

Such  was  the  chain  of  chuckles,  as  one  might  call 
it,  and  every  link  of  it  had  no  reason  for  existence ; 
for  even  old  Adam  had  reckoned  without  his  host 
when  he  had  thought  to  despise  the  third  of  the  men 
who  on  that  October  night  stole  eastwards  in  a  line 
with  the  city. 

And  what  a  strange  city  it  looked  !  In  very  truth 
one  set  on  a  hill  which  could  not  be  hid.  A  mass  of 
steep,  tall  houses,  crow-footed  gables,  long  chimney- 
stacks,  pointed  roofs,  and  weather  -  vaned  spires, 
above  all  of  which,  outlined  against  the  cloudy,  star- 
set  sky,  which  showed  silver  edging  to  every  vapour 
mass,  rested  the  great  crown  of  St.  Giles's  old  kirk, 
looking  like  dainty  tracery  in  the  distance.  The 
heavy  Tron  bell  clanged  the  half  hour  as  we  slipped 
along  over  the  waste,  furze-grown  ground,  which, 
perchance,  some  day  the  city  will  invade,  and  where, 
it  may  be,  traffic  will  rumble  and  people  jostle  one 
another. 

Cries  and  shouts  were  borne  to  us  from  the  street 
across  the  valley,  for  the  populace  were  making 


276  TO   ARMS! 

merry  at  the  sudden  ending  to  their  fears.  Half 
filling  up  the  gap  at  the  end  of  the  slope  loomed 
the  black  crags,  shadowy  and  indistinct,  with  the 
rounded  top  of  the  lion's  head  peeping  from  above 
them,  as  though  to  show  that  they  formed  a  mighty 
barrier  against  the  north  winds  for  the  bulk  of  the 
beast-shaped  hill. 

Old  Adam  kept  going  at  a  great  rate,  for  he  knew 
every  inch  of  the  ground,  and  I  could  follow  him 
easily,  for  we  had  often  walked  homewards  by  this 
roundabout  way  to  the  Watergate,  after  fishing  by 
the  Randolph's  Cliff  in  the  Water  o'  Leith.  We 
were  soon  skirting  the  base  of  the  Caltoun  Craigs, 
a  very  lonely  spot,  at  the  back  of  which  they  were 
wont  to  hold  the  joustings  and  tournaments  in  the 
old  days,  and  where  now  they  'hang  malefactors  and 
burn  witches.  There  for  the  first  time  I  saw  that 
Pittendreigh  had  a  sword  with  him,  for  he  held  it  in 
readiness  as  he  hurried  on  towards  the  Abbeyhill. 
Keeping  to  the  northwards  of  the  palace,  which  was 
wrapped  in  darkness,  we  descended  to  more  level 
ground,  and  by  a  winding  path  amongst  hedgerows, 
and  copses,  and  over  fields,  we  struck  the  King's 
Park  near  its  eastern  boundary. 

Twice  suspicious-looking  fellows  flitted  past  us, 
and  once  I  heard  voices  whispering  close  to  me,  but 
the  sight  of  one  man  behind  another  no  doubt  made 
them  think  that  they  would  spoil  sport  did  they  at- 


A    CHAIN  OF  CHUCKLES. 

tack  the  first,  or  perhaps  they  feared  the  sword,  or 
guessed  whither  we  were  going,  and  sympathised, 
and  so  left  us  in  peace.  And  now  I  saw  old  Adam's 
plan.  He  had  come  to  warn  the  brigadier,  who  was 
encamped,  according  to  report,  near  a  little  hamlet 
called  Jock's  Lodge,  so  named,  it  was  said,  from  the 
hut  of  a  half-witted  man  who  once  abode  there.  It 
had  been  a  wily  trick  to  slip  out  of  the  West  Port 
during  the  hubbub,  for  all  the  eastern  walls  and 
gates  would  be  closely  guarded,  and  to  a  man  of  old 
Adam's  activity  there  was  but  a  trifling  loss  of  time 
in  thus  half  circling  the  town.  He  had  become 
much  more  careful  now,  glancing  about  him  more 
frequently,  and  at  times  lying  down  and  placing  his 
ear  to  the  ground.  He  began  to  cast  about  in  divers 
directions,  and  stopped  at  times  as  though  at  fault, 
and  then  held  steadily  on  for  another  ten  minutes, 
keeping  to  the  north  again.  At  last  he  paused  once 
more,  and  I  saw  him  put  his  hands  to  his  mouth  and 
heard  him  give  a  cry  as  of  an  owl  hooting,  a  quaver- 
ing, mournful  "whoot-oo,  whoot-oo,"  which  carried 
far  on  the  still  night  air.  It  was  quickly  answered 
from  a  long  distance  off,  and  again  he  started  away, 
calling  at  intervals  and  being  answered,  till  his  guid- 
ing cry  sounded  so  close  that  I  deemed  it  prudent  to 
hide  myself  and  let  him  go  on  alone,  for  it  was  plain 
he  was  out  of  danger  for  the  present,  and  had  found 
his  friends.  I  crept  in  underneath  a  bush,  and 


278  TO   ARMS! 

faintly  heard  the  sentry  challenge  him.  No  doubt 
he  gave  the  countersign,  for  all  became  quiet,  and 
save  for  a  single  ruddy  glow  which  marked  the  camp- 
fire  there  was  no  sign  of  the  Highland  host,  as  some 
one  had  called  them,  though  there  were  but  some 
sixteen  hundred  men,  half  of  whom  hailed  from  Fife 
and  Angus. 

In  a  little  while,  however,  a  horn  brayed,  there 
was  a  skirl  upon  the  pipes,  and  then  a  confused  med- 
ley of  sounds  reached  me,  and  I  fancied  I  could 
catch  rough  voices  swearing  at  horses,  and  then 
came  the  measured  tramp  of  feet  upon  the  march. 
But,  as  I  lay  and  listened,  something  else  caught  my 
ear,  and  that  was  a  faint  rustle  on  the  other  side  of 
the  thick  bush  under  which  I  lay  in  ambush.  Now, 
though  I  know  not  the  reason,  I  maintain  that  there 
is  something  eerie  and  suspicious  in  such  a  sound. 
It  may  be  that  the  serpent  rustled  as  he  wriggled 
towards  Mother  Eve,  and  that  her  offspring  have 
dreaded  the  sound  ever  since ;  it  may  be  that  it 
often  seems  to  be  due  to  no  visible  cause,  or  that  its 
very  softness  and  lightness  go  against  it.  I  cannot 
tell,  but  certain  it  is  that  many  besides  myself  find  it 
unpleasant,  and  start  when  they  hear  it.  Just  then, 
however,  I  thought  nothing  of  it  for  the  moment, 
being  intent  upon  listening  to  the  sound  of  the  hur- 
riedly roused  army,  if  army  it  could  be  called.  But 
suddenly  this  rustle  was  followed  by  another  noise,  a 


A    CHAIN  OF  CHUCKLES.  2/Q 

noise  such  as  a  man  makes  when  his  uvula  is  long 
and  trailing,  or  when  his  throat  is  tickled  by  a  hair 
or  a  tiny  fish-bone.  In  an  instant  I  was  all  alert, 
and,  gripping  my  cudgel  and  loosening  the  pistol 
which  I  carried  in  my  belt,  I  began  to  worm  softly 
along  the  ground,  working  around  the  bush  so  that, 
if  possible,  I  might  find  out  the  source  of  this  little 
cough.  I  fancied  it  must  have  come  from  a  sheep 
which  had  wakened  or  had  not  slept,  and  yet  could 
not  be  sure ;  and  a  thrill  ran  through  me,  for  it  is 
strange  what  will  excite  a  man  at  night  when  he 
is  on  any  sort  of  venture,  that  is,  a  man  with  no 
experience  of  such  matters. 

The  noise  of  the  departing  force  still  continued, 
but  they  were  clearly  going  off  in  an  opposite  direc- 
tion. The  rustle  had  ceased,  and  so  I  crawled  along 
and  rounded  the  ragged  end  of  the  bush,  but  there 
was  nothing  on  the  other  side. 

The  moon  was  fairly  bright  by  this  time,  and  I 
could  see  half-withered  leaves  and  stems  and  grass, 
distinctly,  but  there  was  not  a  sign  of  any  living 
thing.  The  ground  was  level  for  several  yards 
around,  and  showed  white  and  bare  and  ghostly  in 
the  pale,  sickly  light.  There  was  nothing  upon  it 
that  could  cough. 

I  was  puzzled,  and  an  uneasy  feeling  took  posses- 
sion of  me.  The  thought  darted  across  my  mind 
that  perchance  some  one  was  following  me  around 


280  "  TO   ARMS!" 

the  bush,  and  might  take  me  in  the  rear.  I  raised 
my  head  and,  with  a  quick  motion  which  had  some- 
thing of  a  shudder  in  it,  looked  behind  me. 

There  is  a  kind  of  fear  which  is  akin  to  stupor, 
a  terror  which  paralyses  by  reason  of  horror,  a  scare 
which  takes  away  the  reason  and  leaves  only  a  power 
of  realising  the  cause  of  what  is  seen  or  heard.  It 
is  so  sudden,  so  dreadful,  that  the  muscles  grow 
rigid  or  flaccid  and  are  useless,  the  eyeballs  start 
from  their  sockets,  the  skin  creeps  and  becomes 
cold,  and  the  hair  bristles  of  its  own  accord ;  the 
mouth  grows  dry,  the  breath  ceases,  and  the  blood 
passes  from  the  surface. 

Once  before,  by  an  open  grave,  I  had  experienced 
such  symptoms,  and  now  again  they  laid  hold  upon 
me,  intensified  fourfold,  for  there,  not  a  foot  away, 
above  me,  and  grinning  at  me  so  that  the  teeth 
showed,  with  black  and  curly  hair,  with  tufted  beard 
and  ear  circlets,  was  the  bloodless  face  of  the  man 
whose  dead  body  I  had  raised  from  Greyfriar's  kirk- 
yard,  who  had  stumbled  and  been  dragged  between 
me  and  Adam  Pittendreigh  down  the  Row  of  the 
Candlemakers,  and  whom  I  dissected  with  my  own 
hands  as  he  lay  upon  the  table  in  our  room  at  the 
college. 


CHAPTER   XVI. 

I    MEET    TWO    ENEMIES    IN    ONE    DAY. 

I  CAME  to  myself  when  a  fortnight  had  passed, 
arid  found  I  had  very  nearly  followed  Doctor  Elliot 
into  the  far  land  whose  portals  are  close  shut  to  all 
who  would  return  from  it,  but  ever  open  to  the 
wearied  seeker.  For  my  good  master  was  dead. 
The  first  Professor  of  the  Anatomy  had  gone  to  his 
account  at  a  time  when  a  cloud  hung  over  the  college. 
He  had  passed  away  without  seeing  any  of  the  fame 
and  glory  which  he  believed  would  follow,  and  which 
to  some  extent  has  followed,  his  labours  and  those  of 
the  men  who  came  after  him. 

I  did  not  hear  this  sad  news,  however,  for  some 
time  after  my  wits  had  returned.  Indeed  I  was  such 
a  sorry  wreck,  so  thin  and  pale,  so  weak  and  lifeless, 
that  it  scarce  seemed  as  if  I  could  struggle  back  to 
life  and  vigour.  All  this  had  not  been  the  result  of 
my  fright  alone,  for  when  I  had  been  carried  home 
by  some  strangers,  my  head  showed  a  lump  as  large 
as  a  hen's  egg,  and  my  scalp  was  cut  and  bruised. 
I  had  a  very  confused  idea  as  to  what  had  happened 

281 


282  TO  ARMS! 

to  me,  but  as  I  gathered  way,  as  mariners  put  it,  I 
remembered  that  night  in  the  open,  the  rustle,  the 
cough,  and  the  face  of  the  dead  man,  the  dead  face 
with  the  seeing  eyes,  which  had  looked  into  mine. 
I  asked  what  it  all  meant,  but  neither  Callender  nor 
Mistress  Soorock  would  tell  me  anything,  having 
been  forbidden  by  Doctor  Crawford,  who  had  tended 
me  as  I  lay  senseless,  and  had  bled  me,  and  cupped 
the  nape  of  my  neck  after  the  dry  method,  and  kept 
cold  cloths  to  my  head  and  blisters  to  my  soles,  and 
so  roused  me  in  the  long  run,  though  it  had  been 
touch  and  go.  All  I  could  learn  at  that  time  was 
that  my  mother  had  been  summoned  to  my  bedside, 
but  was  unable  to  travel,  having  been  taken  with  a 
cold  upon  the  chest,  and  the  weather  having  been 
raw  and  chilly.  I  knew  very  well  that  this  would 
scarcely  have  sufficed  to  keep  her  away  from  me,  and 
I  guessed  that  my  father  had  put  his  foot  down, 
being  determined  to  let  his  erring  son,  for  so  he 
deemed  me,  fight  his  own  battle  of  life,  even  though 
it  should  come  to  be  a  battle  between  life  and  death. 

I  was  grieved  that  my  mother  had  been  kept  from 
me,  and  then  I  thought  that  Mistress  Dorothy,  who 
could  wheedle  anything  out  of  John  Oliphant,  might 
have  used  her  influence  or  paid  me  a  visit,  and  I 
began  to  long  for  her  sympathy  and  a  sight  of  her, 
while  I  dreamed  of  her  at  nights. 

From  this  I  am  certain  that  love-sickness  is  indeed 


/  MEET   TWO   ENEMIES  IN  ONE  DAY.       283 

an  ailment,  for  it  catches  us  when  we  are  weakest 
and  have  lost  strength  to  resist,  and  is  thus  a  disease 
as  much  as  the  black  death  or  the  gaol  fever.  But 
I  must  on,  for  I  have  just  been  pinched  very  sorely 
in  the  ear  with  a  promise  of  worse  to  follow  if  I 
continue  in  this  strain. 

I  was  surprised  that  old  Adam  did  not  look  in 
upon  me,  but  I  soon  learned  that  he  had  come  to 
grief  also. 

All  that  Callender  knew  about  him  was  contained 
in  a  letter  which  he  showed  me,  and  which  a  caddie 
had  brought  him  from  an  inn  at  Dalkeith.  It  ran  as 
follows  : 

DEAR  JAMIE  :  —  By  a  misfortunate  chance  I  have  been 
taken,  and  even  now  I  am  on  the  road  to  London  town.  I 
pray  you  grieve  not  on  this  account,  neither  attempt  a  rescue, 
for  I  have  long  desired  to  see  this  great  Babylon,  yet  have 
never  had  opportunity  of  ogling  it  (nota  dene).  I  doubt  not 
there  are  some  elegant  and  excellent  experiences  (N.  B.)  to 
be  gained  in  siccan  a  place  even  by  an  auld  man.  By  the 
good  grace  of  the  leader  of  the  troop,  who  is  a  very  decent 
youth,  albeit  an  Englishman,  I  am  permitted  to  send  these  to 
thee.  (N.  B.)  I  have  seen  to  it  that  yon  puir  lad,  Allan 
Oliphant,  is  safe.  God  only  kens  why  he  came  after  me. 
He  is  thick  skulled  and  will  recover,  so  tell  him  —  boot  and 
saddle  —  will  write  with  (N.  ff.)  more  care  anon. 

Yr  faithfull  friend,  A.  P. 

I  had  hoped  to  find  some  explanation  of  the 
strange  and  horrible  thing  which  had  happened  to 


284  TO  ARMS! 

me,  and  threw  it  down  much  disappointed,  though  I 
could  not  help  smiling  at  the  alliterations  he  had 
crammed  in,  hurried  though  he  must  have  been.  I 
only  wished  he  had  left  them  out,  and  told  us  some- 
thing of  the  doings  of  that  fatal  night  when  I  had 
seen  him  last,  creeping  to  the  camp  of  the  brigadier. 
He  seemed  in  good  spirits,  but  I  sorrowed  at  his 
loss,  and  feared  for  him,  and  chafed  at  the  illness 
which  had  stretched  me  on  my  back,  as  otherwise, 
despite  his  injunctions,  I  had  made  an  effort  to  bring 
him  back.  As  it  was,  he  had  vanished  completely, 
and  Callender  had  not  been  able  to  discover  how  or 
where  he  had  been  taken  ;  for  those  who  found  me 
belonged  to  the  trained  bands  with  Argyll,  and  had 
been  directed  to  me  by  some  bairn  on  a  road  near, 
and  to  my  lodging  by  a  writing  I  always  carried  in 
my  coat.  Nothing  had  been  stolen  from  my  pockets, 
and  I  had  no  injury  beyond  that  to  my  head.  I 
found  I  had  babbled  of  the  dead  face  I  had  seen  as 
I  lay  unconscious,  but  they  had  thought  my  words 
the  ravings  of  a  disordered  brain  ;  and  as  I  knew  they 
would  not  believe  my  story,  I  held  my  tongue  and 
puzzled  hopelessly  over  the  matter.  Had  it  not  been 
for  my  wound  I  might  have  thought  the  whole  thing 
a  vision,  the  product  of  a  heated  imagination ;  but 
as  it  was,  I  could  make  nothing  of  it,  for  I  had  no 
recollection  of  seeing  any  body  tacked  on  to  the  grue- 
some head,  and  had*  seen  no  movement  and  felt  no 


/  MEET   TWO  ENEMIES  IN  ONE  DAY.       285 

blow.  Meanwhile  I  learned  the  city  had  been  saved, 
and  that  without  bloodshed.  The  brigadier  had  got 
him  into  the  citadel  at  Leith,  the  last  vestige  of  old 
Noll's  visit  north,  and  there  had  defied  the  duke, 
who  had  marched  out  to  meet  him  and  had  marched 
back  again  without  a  blow  struck  or  a  shot  fired.  I 
further  heard  that  Macintosh  had  thereafter  retreated 
to  Seaton  House,  some  ten  miles  away,  and  that  at 
last,  neither  side  being  overkeen  for  combat,  he  had 
gone  south  to  join  the  English  Jacobites  who  were 
advancing  from  the  Cheviots.  Otherwise  little  had 
happened,  though  the  duke  had  hurried  away  to 
meet  the  earl,  who  was  said  to  be  descending  on 
Stirling ;  but  there  had  been  no  word  of  a  battle, 
and  everything  was  quiet  for  the  nonce. 

My  thoughts  were  far  from  peaceful,  however.  I 
sank  into  a  state  of  settled  melancholy,  and  would  sit 
idly  looking  out  from  my  window  for  hours  together, 
and  seeing  nothing.  My  two  best  friends  in  all  the 
town  had  gone,  the  one  to  prison,  the  other  to  his 
grave.  There  may  have  been  something  selfish  in 
my  grief,  —  I  almost  think  there  was,  —  but  at  any 
rate  it  was  sincere.  I  had  small  hopes  of  seeing 
Adam  again,  for,  despite  his  fire  and  energy,  he  was 
a  very  old  man,  and  perchance  what  years  and  dan- 
gers had  been  unable  to  accomplish  might  be  only  too 
surely  brought  about  by  the  dungeon,  the  rope,  or 
the  block.  I  knew  now  how  I  had  relished  his  com- 


286  TO   ARMS.! 

pany,  and  had  some  vague  satisfaction  in  thinking  over 
his  queer  tales,  his  tricks  of  speech,  and  oddities  of 
manner. 

He  had  evidently  been  concerned  for  my  safety 
even  when  in  danger  himself,  and  the  thought  touched 
me.  He  might  be  flighty,  a  trifle  crack-brained 
on  some  points,  and  quick-tempered,  but  he  was 
warm-hearted,  full  of  courage,  and  true  as  tempered 
steel ;  and  in  the  dull  rut  of  life  it  is  refreshing 
and  heartening  to  meet  one  out  of  the  common,  if 
his  peculiarities  be  harmless  and  not  ill-timed. 

I  could  not  have  the  same  feelings  towards  Doctor 
Elliot's  memory,  but  I  have  ever  remembered  him  as 
a  worthy,  kindly  man,  with  a  touch  of  humour  about 
him,  very  shrewd,  and  very  learned  in  his  own  work  ; 
and  to  him  in  large  measure  I  owe  what  skill  and 
knowledge  I  now  have,  for  he  taught  me  proper 
methods,  and  urged  upon  me  the  duty  of  diligence ; 
and  without  these  two  guiding  lights  no  man  can 
steer  his  barque  wisely  and  well  through  the  trou- 
bled waters  of  human  life.  I  had  reason  to  be  grate- 
ful to  my  worthy  landlady  and  to  the  apothecary,  for 
they  took  good  care  of  me,  and  proved  themselves 
friends  indeed.  One  never  knows  how  kind  folks  are 
till  he  falls  ill  or  is  stricken  down  in  some  way,  and 
the  poorer  the  people  the  greater  the  kindness 
shown. 

I  did  not  lack  for  strong  and  tempting  soups,  deli- 


I  MEET  TWO   ENEMIES  IN  ONE  DAY.       28/ 

cate  dishes,  bitter  tonics,  and  good  cordials,  and  what 
pride  and  stubbornness  there  was  in  me  melted  away 
as  I  lay  feeble  and  sad,  with  throbbing  head  and 
husky  voice.  Mistress  Soorock  had  a  woman's  heart 
and  a  woman's  touch,  despite  her  sharp  red  nose, 
shrill  accents,  and  chapped  knuckles,  and  I  am  not 
likely  to  forget  her  cheery  gossip  and  rude  but  hearty 
comfortings.  As  for  Callender,  though  he  mourned 
the  loss  of  Pittendreigh,  and  had  not  heard  from  him 
again,  he  proved  himself  a  stanch  ally ;  and  many 
a  time  when  he  should  have  been  in  his  shop  he  sat 
•by  me  and  smoked,  and  talked  in  his  quiet,  dry  way, 
and  passed  curious  remarks  on  his  fellow  men  and 
their  ways.  A  queer,  many-sided  old  bachelor  he 
was,  whose  life  had  been  as  placid  as  the  waters  of  a 
Dutch  canal,  though  he  had  lived  in  a  stormy  time 
and  had  seen  a  few  things  worth  seeing  in  his  day. 
He  was  a  kind  of  cool-headed  philosopher,  not  over- 
cautious as  to  what  he  said,  but  canny  after  a  way  of 
his  own,  and  his  chief  concern  in  life  was  to  gather, 
digest,  and  retail  news,  and  blacken  three  pipes  in  a 
year. 

"  Ye're  a  daft  laddie,"  he  would  say  to  me  ;  "  gin 
ye  carry  on  at  this  rate  ye'll  wear  dune,  unless  ye  be 
a  second  Adam  ;  and  forbye,  a'  this  collieshangie  is 
no'  worth  fashin'  yersel'  aboot.  I  dinna  care  a  buckie 
wha  reigns,  as  lang  as  it's  no'  me,  and  I  can  hae  ma 
sax  fills  o'  Virginia  in  the  day.  The  Lord  preserve's, 


288  TO  ARMS! 

but  some  folks  are  keen  on  makin  awa'  wi'  theirsel's. 
Suicide  I  ca'  it,  ay,  suicide,"  and  he  would  spit  and 
start  sucking  again  at  his  tooth-bitten  pipe-stem. 

He  would  now  and  then  bring  odd  copies  of  the 
Courant  and  Intelligencer,  but  he  was  a  better  inform- 
ant than  either  of  these  sheets,  which,  as  he  con- 
fessed, was  to  be  attributed  to  the  fact  that  the  folk 
who  came  most  to  him  for  drugs  were  idle  bodies  who 
had  nothing  to  do,  and  therefore  plenty  to  say,  and 
took  more  interest  in  their  neighbours'  affairs  and 
their  own  lights  and  livers  than  they  had  any  right 
to  do. 

"  Hud  your  tongue,"  he  would  say,  "  I  canna  abide 
them.  Some  maun  be  stocked  as  weel  as  ma  ain 
shelves,  and  if  it  wasna  that  I  filled  them  up  frae  the 
cask,  would  ha'  deid  lang  syne." 

The  cask  held  bottle-washings,  diluted  one-half  and 
coloured  very  finely  with  bunit  sugar ;  but  it  was 
safe  stuff,  while  the  price  was  small.  And  though 
Jamie  affected  to  despise  his  customers,  he  would 
have  been  mightily  put  out  had  he  missed  his  daily 
cracks  with  them,  which  indeed  he  took  as  part  pay- 
ment. He  was  as  easy-going  as  Pittendreigh's  pills 
were  the  reverse,  and  had  a  firm  mind  on  one  point 
only,  —  for  he  would  never  wear  an  apron  when  at 
work,  and  become,  as  he  said,  "like  a  haverin'  female 
wumman."  Poor  old  Jamie  !  he  was  more  like  a 
woman  than  he  thought,  and  I  know  some  fine  ladies 


/  MEET   TWO   ENEMIES  IN  ONE   DAY.       289 

who  would  be  the  better  of  some  of  his  gentleness 
and  kindliness,  but  have  only  his  love  of  gossip  and 
length  of  tongue. 

When  once  I  had  safely  rounded  the  corner,  how- 
ever, I  was  not  long  in  getting  on  my  legs  again, 
though  I  had  better  have  stayed  in  bed,  as  I  might 
have  done  had  I  known  what  awaited  me ;  and  yet  I 
doubt  if  this  is  altogether  true  for  a  certain  reason, 
which,  to  venture  into  metre,  will  be  apparent  in  due 
season. 

I  was  soon  able  to  be  out-of-doors,  but  I  did  not 
go  near  the  college,  as  my  head  was  not  fit  for  work, 
and  a  room  of  dissection  is  not  the  best  place  for  an 
invalid.  Besides,  everything  was  in  disorder,  owing  to 
the  war,  and  folk  thought  more  of  carving  and  cutting 
living  bodies  than  dead  ones. 

It  was  on  the  second  day  after  I  had  ceased  to  be  a 
close  prisoner  in  my  room  that  I  became  aware  of  the 
presence  in  the  town  of  the  man  I  had  been  longing 
to  meet  ever  since  the  murder  in  the  High  Street, 
the  villain  with  the  vague  countenance  and  the  chin- 
patch,  who  had  fooled  and  robbed  me  at  the  "  Mag- 
pie," who  was  responsible  for  the  scar  upon  my  wrist, 
and  had  fired  the  fatal  shot  at  the  stranger  who 
carried  the  ring  which  was  now  in  my  possession. 

I  was  walking  along  the  Cowgate,  enjoying  the 
fresh  nip  of  the  frosty  weather,  and  noting  the  black 
ice  which  had  formed  on  every  puddle,  when  some 


TO  ARMS! 

fifty  yards  in  front  of  me  a  man  walked  out  into  the 
street,  having  apparently  stepped  from  a  house  door 
or  an  entry. 

One  glance  was  sufficient.     It  was  the  assassin. 

He  looked  carelessly  on  either  side,  and  no  doubt 
saw  my  figure,  for  at  sight  of  him  I  had  come  to  a 
standstill,  trembling  all  over  with  excitement,  and  feel- 
ing for  the  pistol  I  carried  in  my  belt,  —  a  new  one, 
by  the  way,  for  my  good  holly  staff  and  other  barker 
had  been  taken  from  me  on  the  night  when  I  had 
been  struck  senseless  near  the  camp  of  the  brigadier. 

I  say  that  in  all  likelihood  he  noted  me,  but  he 
could  not  have  recognised  me,  for  he  walked  slowly 
away,  and  even  stopped  once  or  twice  to  thrust  his 
cane  at  something,  probably  through  the  crusting  on 
the  pools.  There  could  be  no  doubt  as  to  his  iden- 
tity. I  had  seen  his  profile  clearly  and  his  full  face 
well,  and  there  was  a  dark  spot  on  his  chin,  while  he 
wore  the  same  long  black  cloak  as  when  first  I  had 
the  misfortune  to  clap  eyes  on  him. 

To  be  sure,  he  was  too  far  off  to  make  out  his  fea- 
tures, but  even  had  he  been  near  me  that  would  have 
helped  me  little,  for,  as  I  have  said,  beyond  the  black- 
ness of  his  eyebrows  and  his  hair,  the  man's  face  was 
nothing  to  me  but  a  dim  memory  of  pallor,  a  blurred 
picture  of  whitish,  waxy  skin,  and  eyes  which  looked 
as  though  the  colour  had  been  half  washed  out  of 
them. 


I  MEET  TWO  ENEMIES  IN  ONE  DAY.       29 1 

To  be  sure  I  had  not  seen  him  by  daylight,  when 
perchance  he  might  be  more  presentable,  and  I  knew 
him  now  more  by  his  dress  and  carriage  than  any- 
thing else.  Indeed,  had  he  been  dressed  otherwise 
he  might  have  passed  by  me  and  left  me  none  the 
wiser,  unless,  indeed,  the  chin-patch  had  caused  me 
to  look  closely  at  him. 

What  was  I  to  do  ?     Should  I  arrest  him  ? 

I  was  far  from  strong,  and  though  I  was  a  bigger 
man,  I  would  need  to  have  recourse  to  my  weapon  if 
I  wished  to  overpower  him,  for  no  one  was  about  who 
could  help  me.  Again,  I  had  no  proof  to  offer  that 
he  had  been  guilty  of  the  crime.  If  I  denounced  him, 
ten  chances  to  one  he  would  turn  on  me,  and  I  might 
find  myself  undone. 

And  then  the  proper  thing  to  do  occurred  to  me. 
Callender  had  told  me  that  the  Campbells,  in  a  very 
bad  temper,  had  been  sent  back  to  their  guard  duty, 
as,  after  the  scare  from  the  brigadier,  the  duke  and 
the  provost  deemed  it  wise  to  strengthen  the  city's 
defences,  and  the  three  great  lads  were  of  more  value 
than  others  would  have  been,  both  from  their  size 
and  strength  and  from  their  knowledge  of  the  town. 

I  had  not  yet  seen  them,  for  there  was  much  drill- 
ing and  watchfulness  on  the  part  of  all  the  forces, 
but  it  struck  me  that  if  I  tracked  this  rogue  to  his 
accustomed  haunts,  —  I  had  already  found  one  place 
with  which  he  seemed  familiar,  —  my  three  hench- 


TO   ARMS! 

men  would  be  sure  to  find  some  way  to  join  me  in 
an  undertaking  so  much  to  their  liking  as  capturing 
the  villain,  and  wringing  his  neck  and  a  confession 
out  of  him  at  one  and  the  same  time.  To  this  intent 
I  kept  my  eye  on  him  and  followed  stealthily,  when 
suddenly  he  turned  the  corner  of  one  of  the  many 
narrow  wynds  which  lead  from  the  Cowgate  upwards 
to  the  High  Street,  and  so  vanished  from  my  sight. 
I  was  after  him  hot-foot,  for  it  would  not  do  to  let 
him  too  far  ahead,  and  he  might  be  bound  for  one  of 
the  tall  houses  lining  the  alley,  and  thus  I  might  lose 
him. 

Had  he  shown  any  sign  of  having  recognised  me 
I  would  have  been  very  careful  at  the  corner,  but  I 
was  certain,  from  his  careless  mien  and  easy  tread, 
that  he  suspected  nothing,  and  so  I  rounded  it  at 
the  run,  and  stumbled  heavily  against  a  man  who 
had  been  walking  down-hill  towards  me. 

"  Pardon  !  "  I  cried,  and  was  for  rushing  onwards, 
when  two  things  brought  me  to  a  halt. 

The  one  was  that  there  was  no  sign  of  my  quarry, 
the  second,  that  the  man  whom  I  had  cannoned 
against,  and  who  had  seized  me  by  the  skirt  of  my 
coat,  was  no  other  than  he  whom  I  had  set  down  as 
a  thief  and  a  robber,  he  whom  I  believed  to  be  in 
England,  in  short,  Doctor  Silas  Solid. 

There  could  be  no  mistaking  him,  even  though  he 
was  about  the  last  person  on  earth  I  expected  to 


I  MEET   TWO   ENEMIES  IN  ONE   DAY.       293 

meet,  and  though  he  was  clad  in  better  taste  than 
was  his  usual  habit,  and  had  a  decent  hat  upon  his 
head.  I  stood  and  gaped  at  him,  and  he  looked  up 
at  me  with  what  almost  seemed  like  a  twinkle  in  his 
little  pig-like  eyes. 

"  Whither  away  so  fast  ? "  he  asked,  and  the  chill 
harshness  of  his  grating  voice  was  colder  than  the 
cold  November  air. 

"  I  must  off,"  I  panted,  for  my  breath  was  not 
what  it  had  been,  and  even  a  short  burst  served  to 
exhaust  me  and  bring  on  a  pain  in  my  side.  But 
even  as  I  spoke  I  saw  that  there  was  no  one  to 
chase ;  the  wynd  was  empty  save  for  an  old  woman 
sitting  on  a  doorstep  near  its  head. 

"  Quick  !  "  I  cried,  "  which  house  has  he  entered  ? " 

"  He  ?     Whom  do  you  mean  ? " 

"  The  man  who  turned  up  here  from  the  Cowgate." 

"  Ah,  a  fellow  in  a  cloak  ?  " 

"  Yes,  yes  ;  where  is  he  ?  " 

"  He  should  be  in  the  High  Street  by  this  time." 

"  In  the  High  Street  ?     Impossible  !  "  I  cried. 

"  So  ?     I  know  a  fast  runner  when  I  see  him." 

"  He  ran,  then  ? " 

"  Like  the  wind,  and  was  in  such  a  mad  haste  he 
well-nigh  knocked  me  down,  as  you  threatened  to 
do." 

"  Damn  !  "  I  cried. 

"Hush,"   said    Doctor   Solid,   "such  language  is 


294  TO   ARMS! 

scarce  fitting  in  one  but  new  recovered  from  an 
illness." 

I  wondered  how  he  knew  this,  but  no  doubt  my 
appearance  was  sufficient  to  warrant  his  diagnosis, 
while  some  one  might  have  told  him ;  but  this  was  a 
mere  passing  thought,  for  I  was  much  chagrined  at 
having  lost  sight  of  my  enemy,  who,  after  all,  must 
have  known  me,  and  assumed  his  nonchalant  air  to 
put  me  off  the  scent. 

"  He  must  have  been  a  wily  dog,"  I  said,  ruefully. 

"  He  was  certainly  a  rude  one,"  said  Doctor  Solid, 
"  for  he  had  not  the  grace  to  crave  my  forgiveness 
after  taking  such  liberty  with  my  epigastrium.  But 
what  have  you  against  him,  my  young  sir  ?  You 
seem  to  thirst  for  the  fellow's  blood,  and,  by  my 
soul,  I  could  almost  wish  you  luck." 

"That  is  my  affair,"  I  answered,  shortly,  for  I  was 
much  put  out. 

"  So  ? "  said  he.  "  Well,  and  I  fancy  my  stomach  pit 
is  my  affair  ;  but  let  that  pass.  I  was  grieved  to 
hear  the  news  of  the  decease  of  my  good  friend 
Doctor  Elliot.  Was  there  an  autopsy  ?  " 

"A  what?"  I  asked,  and  then,  seeing  what  he 
meant  before  he  could  reply,  I  merely  shook  my 
head  and  looked  at  him  in  some  disgust,  for  the  idea 
was  repellent  to  me. 

"And,"  he  said,  with  a  sneer,  "you  hope  to  be- 
come a  great  school  of  medicine,  I  understand  ?  Yet 


I  MEET   TWO   ENEMIES   IN  ONE   DAY.       2Q5 

one  of  your  teachers,  who  dies  of  a  strange  com- 
plaint, has  not  the  spirit  to  make  his  body  the  means 
of  advancing  science." 

"  No  one  ever  held  such  ideas,"  I  said. 

"  Pardon  me,  but  on  the  Continent  it  is  far  from 
uncommon,  and  I  have  left  my  own  frame  to  be  dis- 
posed of  in  such  a  manner,  if  I  die  from  natural 
causes ;  indeed,"  he  went  on,  raising  his  voice  and 
spreading  out  his  hands,  for  he  carried  no  cane, 
"what  have  I  not  done?" 

He  spoke  almost  fiercely,  and  a  strange  glow 
came  into  his  colourless  face,  while  his  harsh  voice 
trembled. 

"  What  have  I  not  done  to  advance  the  cause  ? 
Have  I  not  toiled  and  laboured,  have  I  not  fought 
and  sweated,  ay,  and  starved  ?  I  tell  you  I  have 
sacrificed  all,  I  have  spent  and  been  spent.  Do  you 
know,"  he  continued,  bringing  his  clenched  fist  down 
upon  his  open  palm,  "  do  you  know  that  I  have  a 
germ  of  truth  within  my  brain  which,  when  developed, 
will  change  all  things  ?  I  shall  make  men  laugh  at 
disease  and  scorn  suffering  ;  I  shall  be  the  master  of 
the  blood,  and  the  blood  is  the  life.  I  tell  you,  when 
I  have  done,  and  solved  the  problem,  they  shall  say, 
<O  death,  where  is  thy  sting?  O  grave,  where  is 
thy  victory  ? ' ' 

He  was  much  excited,  and  slipped  on  the  kerb  and 
would  have  fallen  had  I  not  caught  him  by  the  arm. 


296  TO   ARMS! 

This  brought  his  flood  of  eloquence  to  an  abrupt 
ending,  and  made  his  rhapsody  sound  so  ridiculous 
that  I  smiled.  Besides,  the  man  was  raving.  He 
had  always  been  strange  ;  he  must  now  be  mad. 

He  saw  me  smile,  and  in  a  moment  was  himself 
again. 

"  Ah,  you  may  mock,"  he  sneered,  "  but  some  day 
you  will  marvel,  —  that  is,  if  you  have  the  sense  to 
understand ;  which  I  doubt,  sir,  I  very  much  doubt, 
for  you  are  a  fool." 

"That  may  be  so,"  said  I,  "but  I  am  not  fool 
enough  to  forget  you  have  a  ring  of  mine  which  you 
stole  from  out  my  pocket,"  and  I  gripped  him  by  the 
coat  collar. 

"So,"  he  answered,  coolly,  "and  are  you  fool 
enough  to  forget  another  ring  ?  Have  you  delivered 
it  to  the  authorities  ?  I  see  from  your  face  you  have 
not.  Then,"  said  he,  freeing  himself  with  a  sharp 
wrench,  "are  you  willing  to  exchange?" 

"No,"  said  I,  barring  his  passage,  "I  am  not." 

"  Then  I  fear  I  must  expose  you,  my  young  sir." 

"  Expose  me  ? " 

"  Even  so,  and  a  pretty  account  you  shall  give  to 
their  worships.  But  suffer  me  to  pass." 

"  Stay,"  said  I ;  "  you  have  proved  yourself  a  liar, 
for  you  promised  secrecy,  but  will  you  give  me  time 
to  think  upon  the  matter?" 

"  How  long  may  you  require  ?  " 


/  MEET  TWO   ENEMIES  IN  ONE  DAY.       297 

"  Two  days,"  I  answered,  at  random,  for  I  only 
sought  to  gain  a  respite. 

"  Two  days  be  it,  then.  You  shall  hear  from 
me  ere  that,"  and,  lifting  his  hat,  he  passed  on,  and 
turning  the  corner,  was  out  of  sight. 

To  say  this  interview  astonished  me  is  to  say 
little.  I  was  not  only  astonished,  I  was  astounded. 
In  pursuit  of  one  enemy,  I  had  come  upon  another, 
and  found  he  had  to  all  appearance  gone  mad,  but 
had  enough  sense  left  to  make  matters  mightily  un- 
pleasant for  me  if  he  chose,  yes,  and  if  I  chose,  for 
he  had  left  the  remedy  in  my  hands. 

Was  I  to  do  as  he  wished  ? 

Nothing  but  misfortune  had  followed  me  since  I 
had  lost  the  ring  o'  luck.  I  had  well-nigh  lost  my 
life,  I  had  lost  my  two  best  friends,  I  had  lost  my 
enemy  in  another  fashion,  and  if  I  was  to  be  again 
dogged  as  I  had  been  before  I  would  soon  lose  what 
little  nerve  I  had  left  me.  'Tis  true,  I  had  the  mel- 
ancholy satisfaction  of  having  the  great  signet  stowed 
away  in  a  safe  place,  but  the  game  was  scarce  worth 
the  candle.  Moreover,  I  argued,  I  should  hand  it 
over  of  my  own  free  will.  I  was  abating  nothing 
of  my  determination.  My  reason  fought  with  my 
obstinacy. 

I  walked  on,  thinking  over  my  future  course  of 
action,  but  could  come  to  no  conclusion. 

"Why  had   Silas   Solid   not  taken  this   step  be- 


298  TO   ARMS! 

fore  ?  "  I  asked  myself.  He  had  been  away,  per- 
chance ;  and  yet,  had  he  ?  The  smallest  of  the  three 
men  who  had  dogged  me  might  very  well  have  been 
this  yellow-faced  liar. 

Had  he  some  special  interest  in  this  ring  ?  Could 
he  know  its  secret  ?  It  looked  strangely  like  it.  Then 
it  might  be  that  he  was  in  reality  no  more  anxious 
than  I  was  that  the  magistrates  should  hear  of  this 
property  of  the  murdered  man.  He  might  be  trying 
to  bluff  me,  trying  to  force  me  into  yielding  it  up  by 
a  vague  threat  which  he  could  not  fulfil.  At  that 
rate  I  would  be  better  to  deliver  it  up  myself,  and 
then  demand  the  Camerons'  ring  from  him. 

To  tell  the  truth,  I  did  not  know  what  to  do. 
There  were  so  many  possibilities,  it  was  like  taking 
a  leap  in  the  dark  to  do  one  thing  or  the  other.  I 
cursed  the  day  I  had  listened  to  his  evil  counsels  and 
raised  the  body.  And  here  again  a  new  idea  came 
into  my  head.  Could  Silas  Solid  have  known  what 
the  stomach  contained  ?  Was  this  all  a  cunning  plot 
in  which  he  had  made  me  his  unconscious  tool  ?  My 
cheek  burned  at  the  thought,  for  if  so,  I  had,  in  very 
truth,  been  the  fool  he  called  me.  And  yet,  when  I 
came  to  think  matters  over,  it  seemed  more  and 
more  probable  that  I  had  fallen  into  his  trap,  for  I 
had  come  to  one  conclusion,  in  which  I  felt  fairly 
certain  I  was  right. 

Doctor  Silas  Solid  was  a  Jacobite. 


CHAPTER    XVII. 

THE    MESSAGE    WHICH    CAME    BY    NIGHT. 

IT  is  a  curious  thing  how  one  is  apt  to  jump  to  a 
conclusion.  Looking  back  after  all  these  years,  I 
wonder  upon  what  ground  I  made  out  that  this  Eng- 
lishman was  a  rebel.  I  based  my  arguments  chiefly 
on  the  doubtful  though  likely  idea  that  he  had  known 
the  secret  of  the  corpse,  and  knew  the  meaning  of 
the  signet.  Then  again,  his  words  when  I  had  ex- 
plained the  placard  to  him,  which,  from  their  tenor, 
would  have  pointed  to  him  as  a  Royalist,  had  no 
doubt  been  used  for  the  purpose  of  deceiving  me. 
He  had  insisted  too  much,  and  had  thus,  so  to 
speak,  shown  his  hand. 

Lastly,  this  would  explain  why  he  lingered  on  in 
the  town,  and  loved  to  pry,  and  peer,  and  gather 
every  scrap  of  news. 

Such  were  my  foundations  of  belief. 

I  wandered  home  guided  by  instinct,  for  I  was 
past  noticing  anything,  this  new  and  startling  fact, 
as  I  deemed  it,  absorbing  all  my  faculties.  I  had 
been  no  match  for  this  crafty  plotter  in  the  days 

299 


300  TO  ARMS! 

which  were  past,  but  I  was  resolved  he  would  now 
find  in  me  a  foeman  worthy  of  his  steel. 

Alas !  how  true  are  these  words,  "  Pride  goeth 
before  destruction,  and  a  haughty  spirit  before  a 
fall." 

I  could  not  eat,  I  could  do  nothing  but  think  and 
better  think.  I  brought  out  the  ring  and  examined 
it  again.  I  was  in  a  fever  of  conjecture,  a  whirl  of 
design.  I  recognised  that  this  might  be  a  turning- 
point  in  my  career,  and  my  path  was  beset  with 
difficulties,  while  my  brain  was  as  yet  in  no  fit  state 
to  meet  and  master  them. 

The  dark  winter's  night  drew  on  apace  as  I  sat  by 
my  tiny  fire  and  toasted  my  feet,  for  they  were  cold. 

At  such  a  time  the  brain  needs  nourishment,  and 
the  blood  leaves  the  extremities,  and,  as  we  brethren 
of  the  scalpel  say,  is  determined  to  the  cerebrum. 
It  was  thus  that  Mistress  Soorock  found  me  when 
she  entered ;  but  I  was  so  absorbed  I  scarce  noticed 
her,  and  after  a  word  or  two  she  said  she  had  a  mes- 
sage for  me,  "  brocht  by  a  wee  laddie  wha  had  gaun 
aff  like  a  shot." 

"  A  message  ? "  I  cried. 

"  Ay,"  she  answered,  "  in  writin'.  But  I  sair  mis- 
doot  me  ye're  worse,  Maister  Allan  ;  why,  ma  puir 
lad,  your  supper  is  no'  tasted." 

"No  matter,"  I  said,  "quick,  give  it  me." 

She  shook  her  head,  but  handed  me  a  piece  of 


THE  MESSAGE    WHICH  CAME   BY  NIGHT.    30 1 

folded  paper,  and,  after  glancing  doubtfully  at  me, 
and  then  at  the  untouched  food,  she  left  me,  shaking 
her  head  and  muttering  to  herself;  but  I  paid  no 
heed. 

Silas  Solid  had  said  I  should  hear  from  him  before 
the  two  days  were  out,  but  this  was  quick  work. 

The  note  was  sealed  with  a  wafer. 

I  opened  it  hurriedly,  and  then  stared  at  the  writ- 
ing in  dull  surprise  and  great  bewilderment,  for  this 
was  what  I  read  : 

For  God's  sake,  come  quickly !  My  father  is  ill  and  like  to 
die.  They  say  you  have  some  skill  in  sickness,  and  I  am 
alone.  You  will  know  the  house  by  the  risp  on  the  door  and 
the  outside  stair.  It  is  in  the  Grassmarket,  the  third  from  the 
West  Port  on  the  south  side. 

(Signed)     DOROTHY. 

Here  was  a  new  development. 

My  first  thought  was  that  it  might  be  a  ruse  on 
Solid's  part,  some  trick  to  get  me  in  his  power ;  but 
a  second  look  at  the  letter  convinced  me  it  had 
indeed  come  from  Dorothy  Wayward.  I  knew  her 
pretty  hand  and  the  little  twirl  she  gave  to  the  tails 
of  her  y's,  and  yet,  to  make  assurance  doubly  sure,  I 
went  to  my  private  desk  and  took  two  sheets  from 
a  drawer,  in  which  they  had  been  a  year  or  more. 
They  were  little  verses  she  had  written,  the  one  to  a 
wood-pigeon,  the  other  on  our  old  keep  at  Erkin- 
holme,  and,  I  say  it  without  shame,  I  had  taken  the 


3O2  TO  ARMS! 

liberty  of  keeping  them  when  they  had  fallen  one 
day  from  between  the  leaves  of  a  book  in  which  she 
had  been  reading.  They  were  perhaps  nothing  won- 
derful as  poems,  though  they  had  a  pleasing  rhythm 
and  a  fine  freshness  about  them,  but  they  would 
serve  my  purpose  at  the  present  time,  and  so  I  laid 
them  side  by  side  with  the  letter,  and  there  could  be 
no  doubt  that  the  same  fair  hand  had  traced  each  of 
the  three. 

She  was  in  Edinburgh,  then,  and  in  trouble? 
Away  went  all  my  thoughts  about  Silas  Solid  and 
his  plottings ;  my  brain  was  in  a  moment  swept  clear 
of  all  the  gloomy  forebodings,  and  doubtmgs,  and 
uneasiness  which  had  possessed  it  a  moment  before, 
and  was  filled  with  a  vision  of  the  tall  and  graceful 
English  lass  who  had  played  such  sore  havoc  with 
my  sense  and  peace  of  mind  in  the  good  old  days  by 
side  of  Tweed.  I  pictured  to  myself,  as  I  rose  and 
threw  a  cloak  about  my  shoulders,  her  face  tear- 
stained  as  she  hung  over  her  sick  father,  and  tended 
him  with  cool  and  dainty  fingers,  and  soothed  him 
with  gentle  words,  or  perchance  with  the  air  of  one 
of  our  quaint  Scotch  psalms,  such  as  my  mother  had 
taught  her,  and  which  had  often  sent  me  to  sleep 
when  I  had  been  wakeful  and  restless  as  a  bairn. 

And  with  these  imaginings  mingled  others,  as  I 
looked  to  my  pistol  flint,  and  crammed  some  food 
into  my  mouth.  This  was  the  lass  who  had  called 


THE  MESSAGE    WHICH  CAME  BY  NIGHT.    303 

me  bitter  names,  and  chosen  another  before  me,  no 
doubt  a  better  man,  but  still  another.  And  now,  by 
a  turn  of  fortune's  wheel,  she  had  to  appeal  to  me. 
Well,  she  would  find  me  generous.  I  would  repay 
good  for  evil ;  I  would  do  my  best  for  her  sick  father, 
this  mysterious  parent  she  had  known  so  little  about. 

Then  again,  I  rather  liked  that  phrase,  "  they  say 
you  have  some  skill  in  sickness,"  and  not  for  the 
reason  Pittendreigh  would  have  enjoyed  it.  I  did 
not  know  how  long  she  had  been  in  the  city,  for  my 
mother  had  written  me  no  word  about  her,  but  I 
fancied  it  had  been  merely  for  a  short  period,  and 
yet  my  fame  had  already  reached  her.  No  doubt 
she  had  heard  the  story  of  old  Dame  Campbell,  or 
maybe  had  fallen  in  with  some  to  whom  I  had  sold 
Callender's  cask-washings,  or  old  Adam's  pills,  and 
who  had  benefited  thereby.  Besides,  a  few  folk 
had  indeed  consulted  me  as  to  their  ailments,  and 
I  had  given  them  relief,  more  by  good  luck  than 
good  guidance  it  is  true,  but  none  the  less  it  was 
likely  they  had  sung  my  praises. 

It  was  a  great  moment  for  me  as  I  stole  softly 
down  the  stairs  to  avoid  rousing  Mistress  Soorock, 
who  would  have  turned  the  key  on  me  had  she  found 
her  lodger,  but  lately  at  death's  door,  stealing  out  at 
ten  of  the  clock  on  a  night  of  bitter  frost.  When  I 
reached  the  street,  however,  I  paused  a  moment.  It 
was  well  to  "  ca'  canny,"  as  we  say  in  Scotland,  and, 


304  TO   ARMS! 

as  we  also  say,  to  "gang  warily."  There  might  be 
more  in  this  than  met  the  eye.  It  will  be  seen  that 
I  was  growing  suspicious.  I  had  always  been  pos- 
sessed of  some  caution,  though  of  a  peculiar  kind. 
In  any  case,  it  would  do  no  harm  to  have  my  three 
trusty  lads  at  my  back,  and  I  resolved  to  take  them 
with  me  on  my  visit  of  mercy  if  I  could  find  them. 

Dorothy  had  said  to  come  quickly,  and  so  I  ran  to 
the  Potterrow,  and  by  great  good  luck  found  "  the 
Philistines  "  about  to  go  to  sleep.  They  reposed  on 
the  floor  at  night,  each  wrapped  in  his  plaid  and  with 
a  weapon  near  him,  for  they  had  been  born  suspicious. 
Every  Highlandman  is,  as  far  as  I  can  see.  Their 
faces  spoke  to  their  joy  at  seeing  me  again  on  my 
feet,  and  indeed  I  knew,  from  what  Jamie  had  told 
me,  that  they  had  hung  about  the  Row,  when  my  life 
hung  in  the  balance,  to  hear  news  of  my  progress  or 
the  reverse,  though  they  had  been  afraid  to  venture 
in  to  see  me,  having  been  born  shy  as  well  as  suspi- 
cious. This  is  another  characteristic  of  those  who 
live  amongst  the  hills,  which,  however,  only  shows  at 
certain  times,  and  they  are  apt  to  lose  it  when  they 
often  meet  the  Sassenach,  and  become  just  the  re- 
verse. They  were  but  too  pleased  to  do  me  a  service, 
and  followed  me  at  a  safe  distance,  taking  up  post 
within  earshot  of  the  house,  which  I  readily  found, 
and  clearly  understanding  that  if  I  whistled  loud  and 
shrilly,  as  I  could  do,  they  were  to  rush  to  my  assist- 


THE   MESSAGE    WHICH  CAME   BY  NIGHT.    305 

ance,  and,  in  any  case,  to  look  in  upon  me  within  the 
half  hour  if  I  did  not  appear.  I  felt  half  ashamed  of 
these  precautions,  but  mounted  the  stair  and  tirled  at 
the  risp. 

The  door  was  speedily  opened,  and  there,  with  a 
lamp  in  her  hand,  stood  Dorothy.  It  was  a  sight  for 
sore  eyes  to  see  her,  in  a  dress  of  some  warm  red 
stuff,  the  glow  from  the  light  on  her  face  showing  up 
her  heightened  colour  and  the  richly  hued  hair,  which 
clustered  lovingly  on  her  white  forehead,  and  was 
gathered  up  above  her  tiny  ears.  She  looked  older 
than  she  had  done,  taller  and  more  shapely,  if  that 
were  possible,  and  as  she  raised  the  lamp  till  she 
could  scan  my  features  she  made  as  pretty  a  picture 
as  I  have  ever  seen.  She  gave  a  little  cry,  and  then 
laid  her  hand  upon  my  arm,  while  there  was  a  grate- 
ful look  in  her  eyes  and  a  pleased  smile  on  her  lips, 
which  made  me  want  to  stand  thus  for  ever. 

Just  then  I  could  scarce  realise  it  was  indeed  the 
Dorothy  who  had  been  my  playmate  and  had  spurned 
me,  but  I  recovered  myself  quickly  and  put  on  a 
grave  and  solemn  look,  as  though  her  presence  were 
nothing  to  me,  and  I  had  merely  come  to  give  what 
relief  I  could  to  a  poor  sufferer. 

"  So  it  is  you,  Allan  ? "  she  said,  softly,  as  I  fol- 
lowed her  within.  "  Ah  me,  but  you  are  changed ;  I 
would  scarce  have  known  you.  But  it  is  kind  of  you 
to  come." 


306  TO   ARMS! 

I  waved  my  hand,  and  placed  my  hat  upon  the 
table,  for  to  tell  the  truth,  the  sound  of  her  voice, 
with  its  dainty  English  accent,  stirred  me  more  than 
I  had  thought  possible,  and  besides,  I  was  determined 
to  play  my  part. 

"  You  are  not  angry  ? "  she  said,  in  pleading  tones, 
and  again  she  laid  her  hand  on  my  arm. 

I  merely  waved  my  hand  again. 

"  Your  father  ? "  I  queried. 

"  He  is  in  bed  there,"  she  answered,  pointing  to 
a  recess,  in  the  far  corner  of  which  I  could  see  a 
coverlet  and  the  outline  of  two  feet. 

"  Has  he  been  long  ill  ? "  I  asked,  looking  quietly 
at  her  and  speaking  very  composedly. 

"  He  has  been  ailing  a  day  or  so,  but  grew  worse 
a  few  hours  since." 

"  What  may  be  his  symptoms  ? " 

"  I  cannot  tell  ;  I  only  know  he  is  in  sore  pain,  and 
has  been  groaning  much  and  talking  foolishly." 

"  Ah  !  "  said  I,  which,  as  upon  another  occasion, 
might  have  meant  much,  but  in  reality  meant  very 
little. 

"There,  listen  to  him !  "  she  said,  as  a  sound  came 
from  the  recess,  a  sound  as  of  a  man  in  mortal  agony. 

It  scared  me  as  much  as  it  scared  her. 

"  This  must  mean  internal  inflammation,"  said  I, 
in  a  learned  voice. 

Again  the  sound  reached  us,  though  now  it  was 


THE   MESSAGE    WHICH  CAME   BY  NIGHT.    307 

somewhat  different ;  a  sort  of  wild  sob  mingled  with 
the  groanings. 

"  I  fear  he  may  die,"  she  said,  with  a  choke  in  her 
voice,  "and  I  have  only  just  found  him  after  all 
these  years,  and  I  am  all  alone."  The  tears  had 
come  into  her  eyes  and  trembled  on  her  lashes. 

"  No,  no,"  I  said,  soothingly,  and  patted  her  on 
the  shoulder  with  the  air  of  a  grandfather,  "  we  shall 
speedily  have  him  easier." 

I  spoke  confidently,  though  Heaven  knows  I  had 
no  ideas  beyond  poultices  and  the  hot  fomentation, 
and  felt  as  if  both  these  remedies  were  inside  me. 

But  it  would  never  do  to  show  lack  of  confidence 
before  the  lass  I  worshipped  in  secret,  and  who 
looked  to  me  to  save  her  father.  She  smiled  at  me 
through  her  tears,  and  I  walked  quickly  to  the  bed- 
side, half  making  up  my  mind  as  to  what  was  the 
matter  ere  I  saw  my  patient. 

But  my  patient  was  ready  for  me,  and  rose  on  his 
elbow  to  receive  me,  and  greeted  me  with  a  sneer 
and  a  harsh  laugh. 

I  staggered  back  with  a  shout,  and  wondered 
whether  I  was  standing  on  my  head  or  my  heels, 
while  like  a  flash  all  became  clear  to  me.  I  felt 
myself  to  be  in  deadly  danger,  and  no  wonder. 

The  sick  man,  Silas  Solid,  and  the  assassin  were 
one  and  the  same.  It  will  be  remembered  I  had 
never  seen  Doctor  Solid  save  by  day,  and  now  in 


308  TO   ARMS'. 

the  lamplight  the  unwholesome  yellow  tinge  had  van- 
ished from  his  skin,  which  looked  white  and  waxy. 
It  will  be  remembered  he  was  colourless  and  had 
scarce  any  well-marked  features,  and  now  I  saw  that 
it  had  been  the  contrast  between  his  face  and  the 
false  black  hair  and  black  eyebrows  which  had  made 
his  countenance  seem  so  vague  and  impressionless 
when  he  had  passed  as  a  wayfarer  at  the  "  Magpie." 
It  will  be  remembered  that  his  chin  alone  had  aught 
of  distinction  in  it,  bearing  a  bristle-covered  mound 
of  skin,  like  a  large,  white,  rounded  pimple,  and  the 
reason  of  the  dark  patch  was  plain  to  me. 

And  at  last  I  had  solved,  or  had  solved  for  me,  a 
dozen  mysteries.  I  remembered  the  start  he  had 
given  when  he  stood  beside  his  horse,  I  understood 
why  he  had  drugged  me,  I  saw  the  fiendish  clever- 
ness which  had  made  me  do  his  bidding  and  his  dirty 
work.  I  did  not  marvel  now  that  I  had  stumbled 
upon  him  as  I  chased  the  murderer  of  the  man  with 
the  ring,  and  my  brain  whirled  with  the  shock,  but 
began  questioning  anew.  He  was  a  mass  of  decep- 
tion, a  walking  cheat,  a  sneaking  spy,  God  alone 
knew  what  he  was  not,  and  he  was  Dorothy's  father ! 
It  was  as  though  I  had  been  struck  a  heavy  blow, 
which  for  a  brief  space  arrested  every  movement, 
and  yet  left  my  head  clear  and  able  to  think,  ay,  and 
able  to  act  a  moment  later. 

I  snatched  at  my  pistol,  I  heard  the  girl  give  a  cry 


THE  MESSAGE    WHICH  CAME   BY  NIGHT.    309 

of  fear  and  astonishment,  and  then  the  door  of  a 
press  flew  open,  and  two  men  darted  at  me  and  bore 
me  to  the  ground.  This  was  but  a  further  link  in 
the  chain  of  evidence,  for  these  were  the  fellows  who 
had  dogged  me  day  and  night.  I  was  powerless  in. 
their  hands,  but  I  made  no  effort,  for  I  was  stunned 
by  a  thought  which  had  come  to  me. 

Silas  Solid  was  Dorothy's  father,  and  she  his  will- 
ing tool.  He  had  used  her  as  a  lure  to  drag  me  into 
his  snare.  She  had  aided  and  abetted  him  in  this 
vile  design  upon  my  life  and  liberty,  for  I  had  no 
hope  of  mercy  from  such  a  villain.  And  yet  I  would 
not  believe  it ;  in  my  inmost  heart  I  trusted  her,  but 
I  was  resolved  to  put  her  to  the  test.  They  bound 
my  arms  behind  me,  and  lashed  me  to  a  chair-back, 
while  Silas  Solid,  or  whatever  his  accursed  name 
might  be,  sat  up  in  bed  and  chuckled. 

I  turned  my  head  and  looked  at  Dorothy.  She 
was  leaning  heavily  against  the  table,  looking  wildly 
about  her,  her  bosom  heaving  and  her  cheeks  very 
pale. 

"This  is  kind  of  you,"  I  said,  using  her  own 
words. 

She  never  answered,  but  snatching  up  a  knife 
which  lay  near  her  hand  she  rushed  at  me,  and 
I  saw  she  meant  to  sever  the  cords,  and  blessed  her ; 
and  then  a  feeling  of  glorious  triumph,  of  supreme 
delight,  possessed  me,  for  this  attempt  at  rescue  on 


310  TO   ARMS! 

her  part  brought  to  my  memory  the  means  of  escape 
I  myself  had  provided  in  the  case  of  just  such  a 
calamity  befalling  me  as  had  befallen. 

I  writhed  with  joy,  if  one  can  do  such  a  thing. 

She  was  seized  by  one  of  the  men  and  pushed 
backwards,  gently  enough,  while  Doctor  Solid  very 
sternly  bade  her  desist,  telling  her  she  knew  nothing, 
and  was  a  fool  for  her  pains. 

"So,"  he  said,  turning  to  me,  "we  meet  again, 
young  sir,  and  you  find  that  it  is  madness  to  trifle 
where  I  am  concerned.  Leave  the  room,  Dorothy," 
he  added,  "and  wait  in  your  own  chamber." 

I  whistled  long  and  loud,  once  and  then  again. 

"  Quick,"  he  screamed,  "  bar  the  door  !  curse  you, 
bar  the  door  ! "  and  sprang  from  his  bed,  robed  in 
his  nightshirt  and  a  pair  of  gray  hose,  through  the 
holes  of  which  his  toes  stuck  out,  as  I  noticed  even 
at  that  moment. 

He  was  too  late. 

There  came  the  sound  of  heavy  footsteps  upon  the 
stairs,  the  door  was  flung  back  violently,  so  that  it 
clattered  against  the  wall,  and  the  three  great  lads 
sprang  into  the  room.  It  was  easy  to  see  they  were 
well  versed  in  this  game.  Kenneth  swung  the  oak 
to  again,  and  set  his  back  against  it,  his  skene  dhu 
glittering  in  his  fist.  Malcolm  with  a  bound  was 
upon  Silas  Solid,  and  hurled  him  to  the  floor,  grip- 
ping his  throat  and  kneeling  upon  his  outstretched 


THE   MESSAGE    WHICH  CAME   BY  NIGHT.    311 

arms.  With  a  rush  the  mighty  Donald  reached  the 
two  men  who  guarded  me.  He  seized  them  one  in 
each  hand,  and  though  I  could  not  see  the  deed  done 
from  where  I  sat,  I  heard  their  skulls  come  crack 
together  with  a  dull  sound,  as  when  wood  beats  upon 
wood,  and  knew  I  had  no  more  to  dread  from  them. 

"  Have  no  fear,  Dorothy ! "  I  cried,  for  the  poor 
lass  was  cowering  in  a  corner,  terrified  out  of  her 
wits,  as  who  would  not  have  been  at  such  a  scene  ? 
"  Now,  Kenneth,"  I  went  on,  "  there  are  no  more,  so 
set  me  free." 

A  rip,  a  wrench,  and  I  was  a  prisoner  no  longer, 
but  a  judge.  I  could  have  laughed  at  the  sight 
before  me,  —  the  arch-villain  purple  in  the  face  and 
helpless  as  a  child,  his  two  myrmidons  half  stunned 
and  all  in  a  heap,  —  and  I  would  have  laughed  had  it 
not  been  for  Dorothy's  presence.  She  had  recovered 
from  her  first  alarm,  and  now  ran  to  her  father's 
help,  and  strove  to  drag  Malcolm's  bulky  frame  from 
off  his  prostrate  body. 

I  bade  Kenneth  tell  his  brother  to  leave  go  his 
hold,  and  then  thanking  them  briefly,  I  gave  the  two 
wretches,  who  were  slowly  coming  to  their  senses, 
into  their  custody,  and  charged  them  to  take  both 
without  delay  to  the  guard-house,  but  to  say  nothing, 
and  then  to  return. 

They  saluted  me  solemnly  and  departed  without  a 
word,  only  it  was  very  evident  that  the  last  few 


312  TO   ARMS'. 

minutes  had  been  greatly  to  their  liking.  The  door 
closed  behind  them  and  I  was  left  alone  with 
Dorothy  and  the  half-strangled  figure  which  lay  still 
and  motionless  before  us. 

I  knelt  beside  it,  and  she  was  so  close  to  me  that 
her  hair  brushed  my  face;  but  though  I  was  in- 
wardly in  a  tumult  I  was  to  all  appearance  calm  and 
collected. 

"  Fetch  water,"  I  said,  shortly ;  "  he  will  soon 
come  to  himself." 

With  a  wet  cloth  I  sponged  his  face,  which  had 
plenty  of  colour  in  it  now,  though  not  of  a  pleasing 
kind,  and  I  soon  saw  he  was  far  from  being  a  dead 
man.  As  I  did  my  best  to  restore  him  the  thought 
struck  me  that  my  ideas  must  be  wrong,  my  conclu- 
sions faulty ;  for  if  this  man  was  a  Jacobite,  why  had 
he  shot  down  the  Jacobite  agent  ?  And  then  again 
I  remembered  I  had  no  proof  that  the  man  who  had 
been  murdered  was  a  Jacobite  at  all,  unless  it  might 
be  from  the  half-obscured  crown  and  the  letter  M, 
which  I  took  to  mean  Mary,  on  the  signet.  I  seemed 
to  have  given  free  rein  to  my  precious  imaginings, 
and  now,  it  would  appear,  I  was  farther  from  the 
truth  than  ever.  But  this  thought  was  speedily 
driven  out  of  my  mind  by  what  I  had  learned  a  few 
minutes  before. 

This  cunning,  scheming,  to  me  loathsome,  being, 
was  the  father  of  the  fair  maid  who  stood  at  my  side 


THE   MESSAGE    WHICH  CAME  BY  NIGHT.    313 

pale  and  trembling ;  this  was  the  man  who  had  been 
forced  to  fly  from  England  for  some  crime  or 
other. 

I  could  well  credit  the  latter  as  a  fact,  but  that 
he  should  be  Dorothy's  father!  I  looked  from  one 
to  the  other,  but  could  trace  no  likeness  between 
them. 

His  low,  wrinkled  forehead  bore  no  resemblance 
to  her  pure  white  brow ;  those  pig-like  eyes  of  his, 
which  had  opened  once  or  twice,  could  surely  not 
be  kin  to  her  great  gray-tinted  ones,  so  merry  in 
expression,  so  steady  in  their  gaze. 

Surely  the  pitted,  greasy  cheeks  and  long,  keen 
nose  were  never  those  of  the  father  of  the  lass  whose 
skin  was  smooth  as  velvet  and  her  nose  dainty  and 
high-bred ;  and  what  relation  could  there  be  between 
his  slit-like,  crafty,  pale-lipped  mouth  and  her  ruddy 
smiling  lips  ?  Above  all,  I  could  not  fancy  that 
heavy,  curling  chin  bore  any  kinship  to  Dorothy's, 
which  was  soft  and  rounded,  and  fit  to  turn  a  man's 
head ;  for  we  can  judge  of  character  from  the  shape 
of  the  chin,  just  as  it  is  from  the  lower  jawbone  we 
judge  of  age. 

The  chin  of  Silas  Solid  spoke  of  ambition,  of 
doggedness,  or  wiliness,  or  cruelty. 

It  was  a  vile  chin. 

That  of  Dorothy  told  of  humour,  kindliness,  and 
good-nature,  though  it  had  in  it  just  a  little  touch  of 


314  TO  ARMS'. 

resolution  and  mayhap  temper,  which  served  but  to 
add  to  its  beauty  and  confer  distinction.  It  was  a 
chin  which  a  Venus  might  have  envied. 

Truly,  if  this  man  were  her  father,  her  mother 
must  have  been  well  worth  the  seeing. 

"  Pardon  me,"  said  I,  when  Silas  Solid  had  gasped 
once  or  twice  and  his  face  had  become  colourless 
again,  "but  are  you  certain  that  this  — " 

"  You  mean  that  he  is  my  father  ? "  she  said, 
quickly.  "  Why,  of  course ;  he  is  Sir  Oliver  Way- 
ward," she  added,  with  a  touch  of  pride  which  had 
in  it  something  of  sadness.  "  But  how  came  you  to 
know  him,  and  what  does  this  all  mean  ?  " 

I  could  scarce  tell  her  that  I  had  first  met  him  in 
the  guise  of  a  robber,  then  as  a  cowardly  assassin, 
then  as  a  cheat  and  liar,  and  that  all  this  meant  a 
deadly  enmity  and  the  working  out  of  some  dark  and 
secret  plot. 

"  Ah,  I  see,"  she  said.  "  He  has  your  book  ;  no 
doubt  you  met  at  the  college." 

"  Yes,"  I  answered,  soberly,  "  we  have  met  at  the 
college." 

"  Even  so,"  said  a  voice. 

It  was  the  harsh  voice  of  Doctor  Silas  Solid. 

He  had  come  to  his  senses  very  quickly,  and  now 
struggled  up  into  a  sitting  posture  and  smiled  grimly 
at  us,  his  thin  lips  tightly  pressed  together,  while  he 
felt  at  his  throat  with  one  lean  hand. 


THE   MESSAGE    WHICH  CAME   BY  NIGHT.   315 

I  had  hoped  in  some  way  to  warn  Dorothy  against 
him,  but  I  could  not  do  so  now. 

"  That  fellow  must  have  very  excellent  muscles  of 
adduction,"  said  he;  "he  well-nigh  had  my  neck  in 
pulp." 

I  could  have  wished  that  Malcolm's  muscles  had 
been  stronger  still,  but  I  merely  helped  him  to  rise, 
which  he  did  with  difficulty,  and  held  his  hand 
pressed  against  his  back  as  though  to  give  support. 

"  I  am  better,  daughter,"  he  said.  "  There  has 
been  a  misunderstanding,  which  I  shall  explain  at 
a  later  date.  At  present  you  are  permitted  to 
retire." 

"  But  —  "  she  began. 

"But  me  no  buts,"  said  Silas  Solid,  "and  pray 
obey  your  father." 

"  A  moment,"  said  I.  "  Is  she  indeed  your 
daughter  ?  " 

"  She  is,"  he  answered ;  "  but,"  he  sneered  and 
gave  a  sort  of  dry  cackle,  "she  is  not  for  you, 
Master  Oliphant." 

"  Have  done, "  I  cried,  fiercely,  for  Dorothy's  face 
had  become  white  and  pained  ;  but  it  struck  me  that 
whatever  affection  she  had  borne  this  man  who 
claimed  kinship  with  her  had  been  sorely  tested 
by  his  coarse,  unfeeling  speech. 

I  no  doubt  looked  my  credulity,  for  he  said, 
sharply : 


316  TO  ARMS! 

"  I  shall  very  soon  give  you  proofs,  my  young 
sir,"  and  then  he  turned  and  looked  at  the  girl.  He 
did  nothing  more,  merely  stared  hard  at  her  across 
the  table,  and  she  winced  before  him,  and  then  very 
slowly  slipped  backwards  and  passed  out  of  sight 
into  an  inner  room,  though  all  the  time  she  seemed 
to  be  struggling  against  his  baneful  glance. 

It  was  as  when  a  hideous  serpent  fascinates  a 
lovely  bird,  only  in  this  case  the  bird  was  driven 
from  the  snake,  whereas  in  nature  it  flutters  towards 
it.  The  analogy  crossed  my  mind  even  then  as  I 
witnessed  the  scene.  "  Heaven  grant,"  I  muttered, 
"  that  the  final  end  be  as  different,"  and  resolved  to 
free  Dorothy  from  this  man's  power,  who,  father  or 
no  father,  could  do  her  naught  but  harm.  Mean- 
while I  had  nothing  to  fear  from  him,  for  the  Camp- 
bells would  return  in  a  short  time,  and  then  I  could 
do  as  I  liked  with  him,  Dressed,  or  rather  un- 
dressed, as  he  was,  he  took  a  seat  at  the  table  and 
beckoned  me  to  do  the  same.  I  sat  down  with  my 
back  to  the  door. 

"  Now,"  said  he,  "  let  us  understand  each 
other." 

"  I  wish  no  words  with  an  assassin,"  I  replied,  in 
a  low  voice. 

"No  one  asked  you  to  converse  in  such  com- 
pany," said  he,  coldly.  "  If  you  intended  your 
words  to  apply  to  me  you  are  in  grievous  error, 


THE  MESSAGE    WHICH  CAME  BY  NIGHT.    317 

for  let  me  tell  you  I  am  no  assassin.  I  am  an 
executioner." 

"  An  executioner  ? " 

"  Even  so,  of  the  King's  justice.  And  now  listen, 
and  do  not  speak  till  I  have  finished." 

To  hear  him  one  might  have  imagined  he  had  won 
this  game  and  was  dictating  terms,  but  I  kept  silent. 

"As  you  are  aware,"  said  he,  speaking  quickly,  "I 
am  more  than  I  appeared  to  be,  nor  shall  I  tell  you 
all  I  really  am ;  but  let  it  suffice  you  to  know  that 
I,  Sir  Oliver  Wayward,  for  certain  reasons  had  to 
leave  England  many  years  ago.  As  a  wanderer  I 
turned  to  the  study  of  medicine,  and  I  have  studied 
it  to  some  effect." 

I  nodded,  for  I  knew  his  powers. 

"  I  am  beholden  to  you  for  your  condescension," 
he  sneered,  in  such  a  way  that  I  flushed  hotly,  for 
I  felt  the  point  of  his  sarcasm.  It  was  as  if  a 
beardless  raw  recruit  had  praised  a  marshal. 

"  Time  passed  and  I  wearied  to  see  my  native  land 
and  my  family,  which  consisted  of  two  girls,  their 
mother  having  died  when  the  younger  of  the  twain 
was  an  infant.  That  infant  was  here  a  moment 
since.  Things  had  changed,  but  I  was  remembered, 
—  remembered,  however,  only  as  a  determined  man 
with  certain  gifts  not  common  to  all ;  and  so  when 
there  was  likely  to  be  trouble  my  services  were  called 
upon. 


318  TO  ARMS  I 

"  As  a  result  I  came  to  Scotland  and  fell  in  with 
you.  Under  such  conditions  every  source  of  infor- 
mation is  of  value.  You  babbled  to  me  of  Erkin- 
holme,  where  my  daughter  was.  I  sucked  you  of 
your  knowledge,  and  took  from  you  what  I  required. 
I  have  read  your  book.  It  is  trash  ;  you  can  have 
it  again  when  I  have  done." 

I  was  about  to  answer  him  in  his  own  words, 
but  he  held  up  his  hand,  and  I  did  not  speak ; 
nor  did  I  notice  that  it  was  his  left  hand  he 
raised. 

"  You  fell  foul  of  me  again,"  he  said,  "  when  I  had 
to  do  an  act  repellent  to  me  as  to  you,  but  necessary 
for  the  peace  of  the  realm.  You  know  the  rest.  It 
is  easy  to  hide  a  cloak  in  an  entry  as  I  did  to-day. 
You  have  been  as  water  in  my  hands  till  this  night, 
when  matters  had  reached  a  crisis,  and  I  needed  that 
ring  at  once.  You  have  outwitted  me,  I  own  it ;  but 
it  is  for  the  last  time.  You  shall  hand  over  that  ring 
within  the  hour,  sending  one  of  these  wild  fellows 
for  it." 

Like  a  flash  I  remembered  the  ring  was  in  my 
pocket,  where  I  had  put  it  when  Dorothy's  note  had 
set  me  forth  upon  this  adventure.  I  was  so  sure  of 
myself  and  of  him  that  I  merely  smiled. 

"  I  shall  not,"  I  said. 

"  So  ? "  he  exclaimed,  in  a  harsh,  deep  voice. 

"  No,"  I  replied,  "  for  I  have  it  with  me." 


THE  MESSAGE    WHICH  CAME  BY  NIGHT.   319 

"Indeed,"  he  said,  betraying  not  the  slightest 
emotion,  "then  lay  it  on  the  table." 

I  merely  smiled  again,  for  I  fancied  I  heard  the 
Campbells  at  the  door. 

"  In  the  King's  name,"  he  thundered,  and  the 
smile  faded  from  my  lips. 


CHAPTER    XVIII. 

CAPTAIN    LE    FANU. 

IT  was  my  own  pistol  which  was  levelled  at  my 
head,  and  Silas  Solid  held  it.  It  had  fallen  from 
my  grasp  in  the  scuffle,  and  in  some  way  or  other, 
as  he  lay  upon  the  floor,  he  had  become  possessed 
of  it.  The  boldness  of  his  words  was  no  longer 
a  matter  of  surprise  to  me,  for  the  pendulum  had 
swung  again  to  his  side.  I  was  in  his  power. 
There,  two  feet  away,  was  a  little  round  hole  which 
a  moment  later  might  have  its  counterpart  in  me. 

Beyond  it  was  the  set  and  evil  face  of  Dorothy's 
father.  What  was  I  to  do  ? 

After  all,  I  was  on  his  side,  if  his  tale  were  true. 
He  might  be  a  government  spy,  but  I  was  also  for 
law  and  order.  His  methods  were  vile,  but  he 
was  playing  in  a  game  with  high  stakes,  the  very 
highest. 

And  yet,  well,  I  hated  to  be  thus  forced  and  to  be 
thus  beaten.  Besides,  I  knew  him  to  be  a  liar  in  the 
past,  though  I  fancied  that  on  this  occasion  he  had 
spoken  truth. 

320 

I 


CAPTAIN  LE   FANU.  321 

It  was  a  case  of  my  dourness  against  my  life. 

Already  my  hand  stole  towards  my  inner  pocket, 
where  the  cause  of  all  this  trouble  rested,  when 
there  came  a  loud  rapping  at  the  outer  door.  The 
Campbells  had  returned. 

In  a  moment  I  pushed  the  table  against  him  with 
all  my  force,  darted  up,  bent  double,  and  ran  across 
the  room. 

There  was  a  click,  a  curse.  The  pistol  had  missed 
fire. 

I  threw  open  the  door  and  sprang  outside  in  case 
he  should  let  fly  at  me  again,  and  before  I  could  cry 
out,  or  see  anything,  or  think  at  all,  a  cloak  was 
thrown  over  my  head,  made  fast  about  my  neck,  and 
I  was  bundled  down  the  stairs,  gripped  on  either  side 
in  a  powerful  grasp.  I  tried  to  speak,  to  utter  a  pro- 
test, but  my  voice  was  muffled,  and  I  was  dragged 
along,  while  so  surprised  was  I  by  this  new  occur- 
rence that  I  scarce  resisted.  I  could  only  surmise 
that  Solid's  ruffians  had  in  some  way  escaped  or 
been  set  free,  and  that  they  had  returned  before 
my  henchmen. 

But  I  was  very  soon  convinced  that  this  was  not 
the  case,  for  though  I  could  not  make  myself  heard 
I  could  catch  what  others  said,  and  as  we  halted 
there  came  footsteps,  and  then  a  gruff  voice  swearing 
at  the  cold. 

"  Hae  ye  gotten  the  deevil  ? "  it  went  on.     "  Ay, 


322  TO   ARMS! 

but  ye've  been  gey  quick  aboot  it.  Weel,  weel, 
what'il  the  duke  dae  wi'  him  ? " 

I  did  not  hear  the  answer,  but  there  was  a  coarse 
laugh,  and  then  the  gruff  voice  spoke  again. 

"  Richt  ye  are,  and  pray  the  Lord  a'  these  rebels 
gang  the  same  way,  for  it  was  ane  o'  the  rascals 
gied  me  the  prog  whilk  put  me  tae  ma  bed  for  mony 
a  day  ;  a  one-leggit  vagabond  he  was." 

From  this  I  guessed  I  was  at  the  West  Port,  and 
that  once  outside  the  town  I  should  be  lost,  though 
what  the  duke  might  want  with  me  I  could  not  con- 
ceive. I  took  a  long  breath  of  what  air  there  was 
within  the  cloak  folds,  and  then  suddenly  wrenched 
myself  free.  With  one  hand  I  struck  out  violently 
in  all  directions,  with  the  other  I  tore  at  the  neck 
fastenings  ;  but  ere  I  could  get  quit  of  my  mufflings, 
the  whole  three  of  them  leapt  upon  me,  and  I  was 
borne  down  under  their  weight,  turned  on  my  face, 
and  had  my  hands  lashed  behind  me. 

" Curse  the  fellow !  "  growled  a  strange  voice,  "he 
has  ta'en  the  skin  frae  off  ma  shin  banes." 

"  Let  me  hae  a  kick  at  him  for  auld  lang  syne," 
said  the  gatekeeper. 

"  Kick  awa'  and  welcome,"  answered  one  of  the 
others,  who  was  busy  tying  me  up,  and  the  brute 
drove  his  heavy  boot  into  my  ribs  till  I  gasped  for 
breath  and  well-nigh  shouted  with  the  pain.  They 
jerked  me  to  my  feet,  and  one  of  them  bade  me  to 


CAPTAIN  LE   FANU.  323 

have  done  with  fooling  if  I  did  not  wish  my  ears 
slit ;  after  which  they  gave  the  password,  I  heard 
the  key  rattle  in  the  lock,  and  the  great  gate  swing 
open. 

"A  gude  nicht  tae  ye  and  a  safe  ride,"  shouted 
the  warder. 

One  answered  him  to  the  same  effect,  but  the 
other  laughed  hoarsely,  and  I  heard  him  say  to  his 
comrade : 

"A  rare  jest,  that,  Jock.  The  muckle  fule,  he 
little  kens  whaur  we  ride  the  nicht." 

The  other  only  grunted,  and  they  hurried  me 
on. 

In  a  few  minutes  I  could  tell  we  had  reached  a 
third  man,  who  had  horses  with  him,  and  without 
delay  I  was  hoisted  into  a  saddle,  and  we  moved 
quickly  away.  I  was  nearly  choked  by  this  time, 
and  would  have  lost  my  senses  had  not  one  of  them 
cut  the  cloth  with  a  knife,  the  point  of  which  grazed 
my  cheek  as  he  did  so.  For  all  that,  I  could  not  see 
out,  but  I  noticed  that  the  hoof-strokes  sounded 
faint,  and  guessed  the  hoofs  were  swathed  in  cloths 
to  deaden  noise.  They  had  passed  a  rope  around 
my  middle,  and,  as  far  as  I  could  tell,  fastened  it  to 
their  own  bodies  on  either  side ;  and  though  this 
gave  me  some  feeling  of  security,  I  by  no  means 
enjoyed  the  sensation  of  riding  at  a  rapid  trot  in 
total  darkness,  and  with  my  arms  bound  and  help- 


324  TO   ARMS! 

less.  Moreover,  my  side  pained  me  when  I  drew 
breath,  and  I  was  like  to  cry  with  vexation. 

I  had  cornered  Doctor  Solid,  only  to  see  him  es- 
cape ;  I  had  found  Dorothy,  only  to  lose  her  ;  I  had 
seen  my  way  clearly  to  a  certain  issue,  and  now 
Heaven  alone  knew  what  was  about  to  happen. 
From  what  I  had  heard,  I  fancied  I  was  in  the 
hands  of  those  who  owned  James  as  King,  and  I 
wondered  what  interest  they  had  in  me ;  and  then 
I  remembered  the  fatal  ring.  Depend  upon  it,  they 
had  somehow  learned  that  it  was  in  my  possession, 
and  had  thus  kidnapped  me.  What  was  more, 
they  had  kidnapped  the  signet.  Truly  the  plot 
thickened. 

I  could  almost  laugh  at  Silas  Solid's  discomfiture, 
but  the  thought  of  Dorothy,  who  was  in  his  power, 
kept  me  very  sober,  as  did  the  doubts  I  had  as  to 
my  own  fate. 

My  feet  had  found  stirrups,  so  I  rode  in  fair  com- 
fort until  we  changed  the  trot  to  a  canter,  and  the 
canter  to  a  gallop,  and  swept  over  some  very  rough 
ground.  Then,  indeed,  I  gripped  my  saddle  with 
my  knees  and  leaned  well  forwards,  in  mortal  fear 
of  having  my  neck  broken,  despite  the  rope  which 
pulled  this  way  and  that,  for  in  many  places  there 
seemed  no  room  for  three  to  ride  abreast.  After 
what  seemed  an  age  of  going  up  and  down  dale,  and 
careering  along  the  level,  though  not  half  an  hour 


CAPTAIN  LE  FANU.  325 

could  have  passed,  my  captors  drew  rein,  and  I  was 
dragged  from  the  saddle,  and  made  to  descend  a 
steep  bank,  while,  from  the  sniff  of  the  air  which 
came  to  me  through  the  hole  in  the  cloak,  I  knew 
we  were  near  the  sea,  and  besides,  I  could  catch  the 
sound  of  running  water  and  of  breaking  waves,  as  I 
had  heard  them  twice  before  on  the  lonely  shore  by 
the  links  o'  Leith,  whither  I  had  gone  upon  a  holi- 
day, the  briny  deep  being  something  new  and  very 
strange  to  me  in  those  days. 

"Y'have  been  quick,  boys,"  said  a  voice,  which  I 
knew  to  be  that  of  a  man  of  quality.  "  Bring  the 
prisoner  here,  and  handy  with  the  lantern  there. 
Why,  what  is  this  ? " 

The  cloak  was  whipped  off  my  head,  and  I  found 
myself  face  to  face  with  a  very  fine  figure  of  a  man 
in  a  great  plumed  hat,  a  scarlet  coat  with  a  sash 
across  it,  and  long  black  boots  reaching  to  his  hips  ; 
a  man  who,  as  he  looked  at  me,  burst  into  a  torrent 
of  oaths  and  blasphemies,  in  what  seemed  to  be  half 
a  dozen  different  tongues. 

"  Blast  your  eyes!  "  he  cried,  furiously,  "were  ever 
such  muddleheads,  such  damned  addlepates,  such 
pig-headed  fools  ?  " 

The  three  men  who  had  brought  me  to  him  shrank 
back  at  his  violent  words  and  still  more  violent 
gestures. 

"  What's   the  matter,  captain  ? "   asked  a  heavy- 


326  TO   ARMS! 

featured  man  who  stood  beside  him,  a  fellow  who 
would  have  passed  anywhere  as  a  soldier. 

"  Matter  ?  "  roared  the  captain,  "  the  cursed  idiots 
have  taken  the  wrong  man.  Is  not  that  matter 
enough?" 

"  Art  sure  ? " 

"  Sure  ?  Does  this  look  like  a  middle-sized,  mid- 
dle-aged rogue  with  white  hair  and  a  pale  face? 
What  does  this  mean,  varlets  ? " 

It  was  clear  to  me  that  it  meant  I  had  been  cap- 
tured in  place  of  Silas  Solid,  or  Sir  Oliver,  to  give 
him  his  title.  My  captors  had  apparently  lost  their 
wits,  so  I  plucked  up  courage. 

"  May  it  please  you  —  "  I  began. 

"May  it  please  you  to  hold  your  tongue,"  roared 
this  bully,  giving  me  a  sounding  buffet  on  the  side 
of  the  head,  which  sent  me  reeling  into  the  man 
beside  him  ;  and  I  would  have  fallen,  had  not  the 
latter  caught  me,  and,  as  he  did  so,  he  whispered, 
"  Keep  a  good  heart,  lad,  but  keep  thy  mouth  shut 
also." 

I  thanked  him  with  a  look,  which  I  doubt  if 
he  saw  in  the  darkness,  and  then  stood  silent,  while 
between  them  the  three  men  stammered  out  their 
tale. 

"  God  be  my  witness,"  said  the  captain,  when  they 
had  made  an  end,  "  that  never  in  all  my  days  have 
I  met  such  —  "he  waved  his  hand  as  though  he 


CAPTAIN  LE   FANU.  327 

could  not  find  a  word  strong  enough  to  express  his 
meaning. 

"  Was  it  too  much  for  ye  to  imagine  there  might 
be  more  than  one  man  in  a  house,  eh  ?  I  know  how 
it  was.  Y'are  a  white-livered  crew  of  cowardly  dogs 
who  wanted  the  job  over,  and  a  pretty  mess  y'have 
made  o'  it,  curse  you,"  he  added,  savagely,  and 
struck  at  the  nearest  man,  who,  in  trying  to  avoid 
him,  lost  his  footing  and  fell  into  the  river ;  for  we 
stood  in  a  dell  traversed  by  a  fairly  broad  and  deep 
stream,  which  entered  the  sea  a  few  yards  beyond. 
I  knew  it  must  be  the  mouth  of  the  Almond  water, 
for  old  Adam  had  a  fine  tale  of  a  sea  trout  he  had 
landed  on  this  spot,  a  goodly  fish,  which  to  my  cer- 
tain knowledge  had  increased  three  pounds  in  a 
year. 

The  fellow  quickly  scrambled  out,  and  the  sight 
of  his  dripping  clothes,  his  shivering  frame,  and 
chattering  teeth  seemed  to  appease  the  captain  in 
some  measure,  for  he  gave  a  great  laugh. 

"What  are  we  to  do  with  this  great  loon?"  said 
he,  flashing  the  lantern  in  my  face. 

"You  had  best  search  him  in  the  first  place,  and 
question  him  in  the  second,"  said  his  companion. 
"  He  seems  a  decent  youth." 

"To  -  -  with  his  decency,"  said  the  leader,  who 
was  first  in  this  choice  language  as  he  was  in  com- 
mand. He  handed  the  lantern  to  the  officer,  and 


328  TO  ARMS! 

with  his  own  fingers  picked  my  pockets,  throwing  their 
contents  on  the  ground,  till  I  longed  to  have  my  fists 
free.  I  had  got  a  better  view  of  him  by  this  time, 
and  he  was  as  handsome  as  he  was  foul-mouthed. 
He  had  a  long,  reddish  moustache,  waxed  and  curled, 
which  suited  the  fresh  colour  of  his  face  and  was  in 
marked  contrast  to  his  bold  dark  eyes  and  heavy 
eyebrows.  A  long  bluish  scar  marred  his  forehead, 
running  from  his  outer  eye  angle  on  the  left  side 
to  and  under  the  brim  of  his  hat,  but  it  had  the  look 
of  an  honourable  wound.  For  the  rest,  he  was  tall 
and  broadly  built,  with  an  excellent  carriage,  and  his 
coat  fitted  him  to  a  nicety,  though  it  was  travel- 
stained  and  scarce  as  bright  as  it  once  had  been. 

He  looked  a  rout  and  a  daredevil,  and  I  had  no 
doubt  he  was  both.  It  was  not  long  before  he  came 
to  the  pocket  wherein  lay  the  ring,  and  in  a  moment 
he  had  whipped  it  out. 

"  Quick  with  the  light,"  he  said.  "  Zounds  !  but 
we  have  the  right  bird  after  all,  or  spit  me  for  a  lark. 
There  is  a  guinea  for  you,  boys,"  and  he  tossed  a 
coin  to  the  men. 

"So,  my  pretty  fellow,"  he  said,  turning  to  me  as 
they  scrambled  for  it,  "  you  are  the  spy  ?  " 

"  Pardon  me—  "  I  began. 

"  May  I  be  hung  if  I  would  do  any  such  thing ; 
but  Mar  will  see  to  that,  I  warrant.  We  are  in  luck, 
sergeant." 


CAPTAIN  LE   FANU.  329 

"So  it  seems,"  answered  the  other;  "  but  we  had 
best  away ;  the  tide  just  serves,  and  the  boat  will  be 
deeper  now." 

"  I  am  no  spy,"  I  said,  hoarsely ;  "  I  can  explain 
all.  You  have  taken  the  wrong  man." 

"  Bedad,  but  we  have  the  right  ring,  anyhow !  " 
cried  the  captain,  "  and  it  matters  little  who  swings. 
Bring  the  dirty  German  along,  boys." 

From  his  speech  I  fancied  he  was  Irish,  and  such 
indeed  he  was,  by  name  Le  Fanu,  of  French  descent 
and  no  morals,  as  I  learned  later  from  one  who  did 
not  love  him. 

"But,  sir,"  I  said,  "this  is  a  crime.  I  assure  you, 
on  my  honour  — 

"  I  shall  hit  you  on  the  mouth,"  rejoined  the  cap- 
tain, "if  you  do  not  keep  it  shut,"  and  I  saw  it  was 
worse  than  useless  to  argue  with  him,  for  from  his 
breath  as  he  searched  me  it  was  plain  he  had  been 
drinking,  and  he  was  in  a  quarrelsome,  dangerous 
mood.  In  less  time  than  it  takes  to  tell  I  found 
myself  lying  in  the  foot  of  a  boat  with  half  an  inch  of 
dirty  water  washing  about  me,  and  all  hope  of  escape 
gone  for  the  present.  We  speedily  shoved  off,  and 
I  lay  cramped  and  stiff,  and  listened  to  the  monot- 
onous creak  of  the  oars  in  the  rowlocks  and  the 
gurgle  and  lap  of  the  sea  as  it  struck  us  on  the  bows, 
for  there  seemed  to  be  a  kind  of  bar  at  the  river's 
mouth.  There  were  five  of  us  in  the  boat,  the  wet 


33O  TO   ARMS! 

one  having  stayed  behind  with  the  horses,  and  the 
captain  sat  in  the  stern-sheets  with  the  sergeant, 
while  the  other  two  rowed  the  little  craft  out  into 
the  Firth,  swinging  back  and  forwards  in  silence, 
save  when  they  spat  over  the  side,  which  was  not 
infrequently.  It  was  bitterly  cold,  though  very  calm. 
The  captain  and  the  sergeant  were  wrapped  in  heavy 
cloaks,  and  the  others  were  kept  warm  by  their  work, 
but  my  hands  were  bathed  in  the  icy  wash,  and  I 
felt  numbed  and  miserable.  I  could  see  nothing  but 
the  outlines  of  our  crew  and  the  bulwarks,  with  away 
above  a  black-blue  sky  sprinkled  with  stars  of  un- 
usual brilliancy.  I  thought  of  many  things  as  I 
endured  the  vilest  night,  as  far  as  physical  suffering 
goes,  which  I  had  ever  known.  I  kept  recalling 
Dorothy  as  I  had  last  seen  her,  and  from  that  I 
drifted  on  to  Henry  Gering,  from  whom  I  had  never 
heard  ;  and  then  I  wondered  what  Mistress  Soorock 
and  Callender  would  say  to  my  disappearance,  and 
what  they  would  think  at  Erkinholme.  I  had  wanted 
to  see  life,  and  verily  I  had  seen  life  and  death,  and 
a  few  other  things  beside.  It  was  strange  how  much 
had  befallen  me,  while  others  had  gone  jogging  along 
as  usual.  I  had  reached  the  capital  and  the  edge  of 
a  whirlpool  of  plot  and  plotting  at  one  and  the  same 
time.  I  had  drawn  nearer  and  nearer  to  the  centre, 
and  now  I  could  not  tell  whether  I  should  sink  or 
swim,  whether  I  should  haply  win  through,  or  be 


CAPTAIN  LE  FANU.  331 

sucked  downwards  and  perish  in  the  troubled 
waters. 

Thus  I  mused  in  a  dull,  hopeless  way,  till  I  was 
roused  by  something  being  thrown  over  me.  It  was 
the  sergeant's  cloak,  which  he  himself  had  given  me, 
Le  Fanu  having  fallen  asleep,  as  we  crept  across  the 
estuary  towards  the  shore  of  Fife. 

I  had  found  a  friend,  then,  and  was  full  of  grati- 
tude for  the  kindly  act,  all  the  kindlier  as  it  left  him 
exposed  to  the  chilling  nip  of  the  black  frost ;  but  I 
had  no  chance  of  showing  my  gratefulness,  not  even 
when  the  keel  grated  on  a  shingly  beach  and  I 
was  bundled  ashore,  where  the  others  stamped  and 
thumped  themselves  into  a  glow,  while  the  cloak  was 
snatched  from  me  before  the  captain  had  noted  that 
it  had  served  to  warm  my  heart  if  not  my  frame. 
The  sergeant  whistled  thrice  as  the  men  dragged 
the  boat  a  half-length  out  of  the  sea,  and  presently 
an  answering  whistle  shrilled  out,  and  we  set  off  in  a 
body,  finding  a  narrow  path  which  led  inland  over 
rough,  broken  ground,  sparsely  dotted  with  stunted 
trees  and  huge  boulders  with  veins  of  white  rock 
showing  in  them,  which  glimmered  faintly  in  the 
darkness.  Presently  we  struck  a  road  bounded  by 
neither  hedge  nor  dike,  and  shortly  thereafter,  in  a 
hollow  shrouded  by  low  copsewood,  came  upon  a  tiny 
dwelling,  at  the  door  of  which  stood  a  knot  of  horses, 
champing  at  their  bits,  and  every  now  and  then  strik- 


332  TO  ARMS! 

ing  an  iron-shod  hoof  smartly  on  the  frost-bound 
earth,  so  that  as  we  neared  them  the  air  was  full  of 
a  metallic  tinkling.  As  I  was  for  the  second  time 
hoisted  into  a  saddle,  the  captain  vanished  indoors, 
whence,  as  a  result  of  his  presence,  there  came  a 
squeal  or  two,  and  then  a  sound  there  was  no  mis- 
taking, at  which  our  late  boat's  crew  gurgled  in  their 
throats,  while  the  sergeant  paced  to  and  fro  impa- 
tiently, and  tugged  fiercely  at  the  stiff^set  bristles  of 
his  upper  lip.  Our  leader  appeared  at  the  doorway, 
and  I  fancied  I  saw  a  woman's  face  looking  out  at  us 
from  over  his  shoulder.  At  any  rate,  he  had  company 
in  the  shape  of  a  huge  tankard  which  he  held  in  his 
left  hand. 

"  Faith,  sergeant,"  said  he,  "the  devil  take  me  if  I 
ride  later  than  an  hour  hence.  Are  ye  too  much  of 
a  Puritan  to  wet  your  whistle  ?  Bedad,  give  me  a 
place  where  ye  can  kiss  a  mug  in  two  ways.  Come 
on  with  ye ;  the  boys  will  mind  the  dirty  German." 

The  other  shook  his  head,  and  whispered  some- 
thing in  Le  Fanu's  ear. 

"Out  upon  ye,  man  !  "  roared  the  latter,  "are  we 
so  well  paid  that  we  may  not  take  an  hour  now  and 
then  ?  What's  more,  we've  been  quick  at  the  job,  so 
keep  your  canting  mouth  shut  if  ye  will  not  open  it 
for  right  good  liquor.  The  Virgin  only  knows  what 
ill  wind  blew  ye  across  my  trail,  for  spit  me  if  ye  be 
aught  of  a  Cavalier,"  and  with  that  Le  Fanu  got  him 


CAPTAIN  LE  FANU.  333 

indoors,  and  presently  we  heard  him  trolling  a  ditty 
more  tuneful  than  moral,  in  a  voice  more  loud  than 
sober.  The  sergeant  was  clearly  in  a  fret  at  this 
delay,  and  thrice  ventured  to  remonstrate  ;  but  no 
sooner  did  he  set  his  head  within  than  he  was  greeted 
by  a  volley  of  oaths,  and  on  the  last  occasion  by  a 
beer-jug  as  well,  which  shivered  into  pieces  against 
the  lintel.  And  then  he  did  a  curious  thing,  and  as 
it  seemed  to  me  a  dangerous  one,  for  he  coolly  en- 
tered the  house,  and,  after  a  babel  of  noise,  came 
in  sight,  steadying  the  captain  by  a  tight  grip  on  his 
coat  collar,  and  aweing  him  by  a  pistol  at  his  lug. 
The  latter  swore  and  grumbled,  but  all  to  no  purpose, 
and  had  perforce  to  mount  and  ride  with  us,  while 
there  was  a  very  grim  look  on  the  face  of  his  under 
officer,  and  yet  methought  I  caught  a  twinkle  in  his 
deep-set  eyes  as  he  passed  through  the  narrow  ray  of 
light  which  streamed  from  out  the  window  of  this 
wayside  and  doubtful  inn. 

For  the  nonce  he  had  effectually  cowed  the  cap- 
tain, who,  as  I  learned  afterwards,  was  a  poltroon 
when  in  his  cups,  though  of  high  courage  at  other 
times  ;  a  reverse  of  what  I  have  found  to  be  gener- 
ally the  case,  and  perchance  due  to  some  action  of 
the  potent  spirit  on  the  brain  tissues,  a  question 
of  interest  worthy  of  investigation.  However  that 
may  be,  it  does  not  concern  my  tale  of  how  we  rode 
slowly  through  "the  wee  hoors,"  and  baited  our 


334  T0   ARMS! 

beasts  at  Dunfermline  when  no  one  was  yet  stir- 
ring. As  the  gray  dawn  and  the  mist  of  a  winter's 
morning  mingled  to  cheer  and  further  chill  us,  we 
clattered  on  the  road  to  Dollar,  a  tiny  hamlet  by  the 
Devon  River,  with  away  beyond  it  the  round-backed 
hills  of  Ochil. 

By  this  time  I  felt  a  trifle  better  in  body  if  not  in 
mind,  for  they  had  given  me  a  snack  of  food  and  a 
draught  of  hot-spiced  ale,  which  served  to  raised  my 
spirits  so  that  I  began  to  cast  about  in  my  mind  for 
a  way  of  escape.  The  captain  also  had  improved 
in  body,  in  so  far  that  he  sat  his  horse  easily  and 
had  taken  command  again,  but  at  first  he  was  very 
sullen  and  morose.  No  doubt  the  sergeant's  sum- 
mary method  of  dealing  with  his  lapse  of  duty 
rankled  in  his  mind,  but  he  seemed  to  fear  the 
quiet,  honest-eyed  soldier  who  pounded  behind  him, 
for  he  never  spoke  to  him,  but  instead,  after  a  time, 
began  to  vent  his  spleen  on  me. 

I  cannot  set  down  all  he  said,  for  he  was  coarse 
and  offensive  to  a  degree,  but  I  suffered  him  peace- 
ably, being  too  intent  on  watching  the  nature  of  the 
country  to  pay  much  heed  to  his  foul  and  railing 
tongue.  We  were  on  the  verge  of  that  wild  stretch 
of  hilly  land  which  reaches  from  Forth  to  Tay,  a 
lonely,  desolate  region  of  moor  and  glen,  morass  and 
peat-bog,  such  as  I  had  not  before  seen,  though  the 
round-topped  slopes,  grass-grown  or  heather-dotted, 


CAPTAIN  LE   FANU.  335 

reminded  me  in  some  measure  of  the  Tweed  country 
as  it  is  in  the  far  uplands. 

We  were  traversing  a  cattle  track  leading  towards 
the  offshoots  of  the  Ochils,  and  it  seemed  to  me  that 
could  I  get  clear  I  might  have  some  chance  of  escape, 
and  that  if  I  delayed  all  chance  would  soon  be  gone. 
My  lashings  had  got  loose,  and  I  was  no  longer  bound 
on  either  side  to  the  men  who  formed  my  escort ; 
and,  in  addition,  fortune  for  once  in  a  way  favoured 
me.  The  captain  bade  the  two  men  fall  behind,  and 
rode  beside  me,  the  sergeant  trotting  in  front,  and 
acting  both  as  guide  and  scout.  Meanwhile,  Le  Fanu 
became  more  and  more  aggressive  in  his  manner,  be- 
yond a  doubt  stirred  by  the  drink  which  yet  lingered 
in  him,  and  more  than  once  my  anger  rose  to  fever- 
pitch,  while  I  worked  stealthily  at  the  rope  till  I  felt 
I  could  slip  one  hand  free.  All  the  time  I  never 
answered  the  bully,  and  this  helped  to  inflame  his 
passion  ;  for  if  a  soft  answer  turneth  away  wrath, 
no  answer  at  all  increases  it  sevenfold. 

Thus,  after  twice  putting  a  question  to  me  and 
getting  no  reply,  he  switched  me  sharply  across  the 
eyes,  half  blinding  me  for  the  moment.  The  next, 
as  I  came  to  myself,  I  was  aware  of  his  handsome, 
vicious  face  close  to  me  as  he  leaned  towards  me, 
asking  me  if  I  had  got  enough,  or  wanted  more. 
The  temptation  was  too  great  for  me,  smarting  as  I 
was  under  his  cruel  blow  and  uncalled-for  insults. 


336  TO  ARMS! 

By  a  quick  movement  I  wriggled  my  left  arm  clear 
of  the  lashings,  and  with  my  clenched  fist  dealt  him 
a  single,  crashing  buffet  on  the  mouth,  striking  from 
below  upwards,  with  a  sidelong  swing  and  the  utmost 
fury ;  for  the  easy-going,  even-tempered  man  is  the 
worst  when  roused,  and  such  for  a  year  past  I  had 
been,  having  kept  my  hot  blood  under  restraint  and 
my  passionate  nature  in  check.  His  head  dropped 
as  though  he  had  been  shot,  and  without  a  cry  he 
swayed  a  second,  and  then  lurched  from  his  saddle 
to  the  ground.  I  did  not  wait  to  see  more,  but, 
wrenching  my  horse  around  to  the  left,  I  drove  my 
heels  into  his  flanks,  and  with  a  rush  was  off  the 
road  and  careering  over  rough,  level  ground,  carpeted 
with  coarse,  hummocky  grass  tufts.  There  came  a 
shout  from  behind  me,  and,  glancing  around,  I  saw  the 
sergeant  on  the  road  covering  me  with  a  pistol,  and 
one  of  the  men  in  pursuit. 

It  was  a  fatal  look  for  me,  as  at  that  moment 
my  horse  stumbled,  came  down  heavily  on  his 
knees,  and  sent  me  flying  over  his  head.  I  landed 
on  my  shoulder  and  escaped  unhurt,  but  was 
promptly  seized  by  the  man  who  had  come  after 
me,  and  who  now  dismounted,  and,  after  securing 
me  more  firmly  than  ever,  led  me  back  to  the 
sergeant. 

"  A  foolish  business,  lad,"  said  the  latter,  gravely. 
"  I  doubt  me  you  have  made  a  bitter  enemy,  for 


CAPTAIN  LE  FANU.  337 

you  have  ruined  the  captain's  beauty  once  and  for 
ever." 

It  was  true  enough.  I  had  split  his  upper  lip  and 
driven  his  front  teeth  down  his  throat,  while  his 
nose  was  broadened  and  out  of  shape,  and  his  long 
moustache,  dyed  crimson,  was  dripping  at  the  ends. 
He  lay  on  his  back  beside  his  steed,  which  had  not 
stirred ;  nor  had  he  for  that  matter,  the  blow  having 
fairly  stunned  him.  He  was  alive,  for  his  breath 
blew  ruddy  bubbles  in  the  froth  about  his  mouth, 
and  his  eyelids  twitched ;  but  he  did  not  seem  to  be 
much  more.  One  of  the  men  brought  water  in  his 
cap  from  a  tiny  burn  which  curled  here  and  there 
close  at  hand,  while  the  other  loosed  his  scarlet  coat 
and  felt  for  his  heart-beat,  and  then  began  feeling  his 
own  sides  with  a  puzzled  air. 

"  God  bless  me,  Jock,"  he  said,  in  a  scared  voice, 
"  oor  ribs  run  east  and  wast,  but  dang  me  if  the 
cap'n's  dinna  run  north  and  sooth  !  " 

At  any  other  time  I  would  have  laughed  outright, 
for  the  fellow  had  come  upon  the  stays  which  Le 
Fanu,  like  many  men  of  fashion,  affected,  to  better 
their  carriage  as  they  thought,  but  also  to  squeeze 
their  livers.  Just  then,  however,  I  was  in  no  mood 
for  merriment.  To  tell  the  truth,  I  was  shocked 
at  the  havoc  I  had  wrought,  richly  as  the  captain 
had  deserved  his  punishment,  and,  moreover,  I  was 
downhearted  at  my  failure. 


338  TO   ARMS! 

Half  an  hour  passed  ere  Le  Farm  showed  signs  of 
recovery,  but  it  was  clear  he  was  too  weak  and 
shaken  to  travel. 

"Ye  maun  bide  here,"  said  the  sergeant  to  the 
fellow  who  had  recaptured  me,  "  and  had  best  back 
to  Dollar  when  he's  fit  to  move.  We'll  mount  the 
prisoner  on  your  beast,  as  the  other  is  strained,  and 
we  maun  push  on.  Get  ahead  !  "  he  added,  address- 
ing the  other  after  I  was  in  the  saddle,  and  after  he 
had  taken  the  ring  and  a  bundle  of  papers  from  the 
fallen  leader.  In  this  fashion,  then,  we  left  the  spot 
where  I  had  committed  a  deed  which  was  to  make 
all  the  difference  in  the  world  to  me,  and  had  made 
me  an  enemy  of  the  most  bitter  kind. 

At  the  time,  however,  I  counted  the  incident  for- 
tunate, as  the  sergeant  proved  himself  a  pleasant 
man,  and  chatted  freely  enough,  telling  me  who  the 
captain  was  ;  and  I  gathered  that  he  himself  had, 
strange  to  say,  been  one  of  the  famous  Cameronian 
regiment  in  his  younger  days,  and  thus  it  was  no 
wonder  he  and  Le  Fanu  were  not  suited  to  each 
other.  I  could  not  learn  how  he  had  come  to  be  on 
the  side  of  the  Chevalier,  nor  to  this  day  do  I  know 
what  his  full  name  was,  for  he  was  a  stern  and 
grizzled  warrior,  with  whom  I  felt  I  could  take  no 
liberties,  despite  his  kindly  acts. 

He  came  and  went  from  my  life  like  a  dull  ray  of 
sunlight  on  a  cheerless  day,  and  I  always  picture 


CAPTAIN  LE  FANU.  339 

him  to  myself  whenever  I  take  a  wander  in  the  up- 
lands about  the  Ale  water,  or  clamber  up  the  sides 
of  the  Eildons.  His  grave,  set  face  and  sturdy  fig- 
ure were  in  keeping  with  the  country  we  passed 
through,  for  we  quickly  got  well  amongst  the  hills, 
which  in  shape  were  like  the  huge  humps  of  a  gigan- 
tic dromedary,  a  strange  creature  which  in  my  youth, 
to  the  great  wonderment  of  all,  was  exhibited  in  Ed- 
inburgh for  a  time,  and  left  a  lasting  impression  on 
my  memory.  The  day  was  clear  and  frosty,  and  the 
sun  had  a  chalky  look,  which  later  changed  to  a 
deep,  dull  red.  Where  it  struck  on  withered  bracken 
and  heather  patches  there  was  a  colouring  of  burnt 
brick,  and  like  that  of  Doctor  Solid's  old  velvet  coat, 
while  all  around  there  was  a  deep  silence,  broken 
only  by  the  hoarse  croak  of  a  raven  or  the  babbling 
of  a  watercourse,  not  yet  ice-bound,  though  fringed 
as  to  the  margins  with  a  black  or  silver  crusting. 
At  first  we  had  seen  a  few  sheep,  but  thereafter  we 
saw  no  living  thing  the  livelong  day  save  a  flight 
of  moor  birds  in  the  distance,  of  tiny,  feathered  bi- 
peds close  at  hand,  and  an  eagle  at  a  vast  height 
speeding  northwards.  The  great  hill  called  Dun- 
myat,  a  huge  mass  with  somewhat  of  a  peak  at  one 
end  of  its  lumpy  ridge,  which  changed  in  shape 
as  we  advanced,  served  as  a  guide ;  but  we  were  not 
free  from  misfortune,  the  sergeant's  horse  falling 
lame,  while  we  lost  our  way,  and  the  early  dark- 


340  TO   ARMS! 

ness  closed  around  us  while  we  were  still  in  those 
solitudes. 

On  we  plodded,  fording  narrow  streams,  crossing 
frozen  bogs,  and  at  times  bewildered  by  the  dull, 
gray  giants  on  every  side  of  us ;  on  and  on,  as 
speedily  as  we  could,  for  I  gathered  there  was  need 
of  haste.  It  had  been  a  Friday  when  I  had  been 
taken  captive,  and  it  was  late  on  the  night  following 
that,  as  we  rounded  a  shoulder  of  one  of  those  lonely 
hills,  we  saw,  away  to  the  north  of  us,  a  ruddy  glow 
against  the  sky. 

It  was  the  light  from  the  outpost  camp-fires  of  the 
army  of  the  Earl  of  Mar. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

THE    BATTLE    OF    DUNBLANE. 

AND  now  I  became  filled  with  a  lively  apprehen- 
sion of  the  danger  which  lay  before  me.  'Tis  true  I 
did  not  know  what  the  ring  portended,  but  I  could 
scarce  hope  that  Mar,  or  any  one  else,  would  believe 
the  tale  of  how  it  came  to  be  in  my  possession.  It 
was  only  too  probable  I  would  be  regarded  as  an  ac- 
complice of  the  government  spy,  and  be  granted  a 
short  shrift  and  a  long  rope,  or  a  few  leaden  pellets. 
I  did  not  relish  the  outlook,  but  could  now  make  no 
bid  for  freedom,  and,  instead,  told  the  sergeant  my 
story,  hurriedly  but  plainly  enough,  as  we  followed  a 
path  on  the  south  side  of  a  rapid,  rushing  stream, 
small,  but  with  a  steep  farther  bank,  which  I  know 
now  was  the  Wharrie  burn. 

"  My  advice  to  you,  young  man,"  said  he,  when 
I  had  finished,  "  is  to  tell  John  Erskine  the  truth.  A 
long  rigmarole  o'  nonsense  will  serve  you  poorly,  and 
Mar  is  not  a  harsh  or  unjust  man,  whatever  his  ither 
faults  may  be." 

"  But,"  I  answered,   "  I  swear  most   solemnly  to 


342  TO   ARMS! 

you  that  all  I  have  told  you  is  true,  strange  though 
it  seems." 

"Hoots!"  said  he,  "you  waste  your  breath,"  and 
I  saw  it  was  hopeless  to  try  and  convince  him. 

Our  progress  was  slow,  for  the  path  was  very 
rough  and  narrow,  a  mere  track  on  the  side  of  a 
steep  and  stony  hill,  at  the  base  of  which  the  Whar- 
rie  ran,  and  it  was  not  till  we  had  dipped  into  a  val- 
ley and  crossed  the  shallow  water  that  we  could 
push  on  with  any  speed  over  the  wild  moor  which 
stretched  away  in  front  of  us,  and  which  would  have 
been  impassable  for  horses  had  it  not  been  for  the 
frost.  At  last  we  reached  the  crest  of  the  waste, 
and  away  below  us  could  see  the  position  of  the 
Highland  force,  which  was  encamped  not  far  from 
the  river  Allan,  beside  a  couple  of  outlying  farm- 
houses, as  I  found  thereafter.  We  were  almost  im- 
mediately confronted  by  a  figure  in  kilt  and  plaid, 
which  started  up  from  amongst  the  heather  and 
challenged  us  sharply,  with  firelock  in  readiness. 
The  sergeant  replied  cheerily,  and  we  were  suffered 
to  pass,  while  the  man,  who  was  one  of  the  advanced 
guard,  told  us  that  the  Royalist  army  had  occupied 
Dunblane,  some  three  miles  away,  and  that  a  battle 
was  imminent,  as  Mar  had  reached  the  camp  a  few 
hours  before,  having  been  informed  by  an  express  of 
the  approach  of  the  enemy.  We  ran  great  risk 
of  being  shot  ere  we  reached  headquarters,  for  cav- 


THE   BATTLE    OF  DUNBLANE.  343 

airy  patrols  were  guarding  all  the  approaches,  and 
sentries  on  foot  occupied  every  knoll  and  eminence ; 
but  at  last,  about  midnight,  we  rode  into  the  farm- 
yard where  the  main  body  of  horse  was  quartered, 
and  where,  in  the  adjacent  house,  the  earl  was 
sleeping. 

Our  arrival  caused  some  stir,  but  the  sergeant 
kept  his  own  counsel,  and  I  was  thrust  into  a  hen- 
house and  made  fast  to  a  post,  having  for  company 
a  score  of  fowls,  which  cackled  and  squawked  till 
they  found  I  had  not  come  to  wring  their  necks, 
when  they  settled  again  to  their  slumbers.  The  ser- 
geant returned  very  quickly,  bringing  me  some  food 
and  a  little  milk,  though  he  was  not  in  the  best  of 
humours,  as  he  had  been  refused  entry  to  the  earl's 
presence,  strict  orders  having  been  given  that  Mar 
was  on  no  account  to  be  disturbed  except  in  event 
of  an  attack. 

So  much  he  told  me,  and  then  hurried  away,  after 
fastening  me  up  again  and  advising  me  for  my  own 
sake  to  stick  to  fact ;  and  I  do  not  know  what  hap- 
pened till  about  two  hours  later,  when  an  officer, 
booted  and  spurred,  appeared,  attended  by  two  cav- 
alry men  with  a  lantern,  and  I  was  untied  and  led  out 
of  my  temporary  prison. 

"  Now  for  it,"  I  thought,  and  a  moment  later  was 
face  to  face  with  the  leader  of  the  insurrection.  He 
was  seated  at  a  table  in  the  kitchen  of  the  house,  on 


344  TO  ARMS! 

which  were  papers  and  a  map,  and  was  alone.  A 
couple  of  candles  burned  before  him,  and  by  their 
light  I  saw  he  was  a  man  with  a  pale,  clever  face, 
clean  shaven,  and  distinctly  of  a  distinguished  ap- 
pearance, though  it  struck  me  he  looked  more  of  a 
scholar  than  a  soldier.  His  expression  was  anxious 
and  worried,  and  he  started  a  little  as  we  entered, 
and  leaned  forward  to  get  a  view  of  me. 

"Leave  the  prisoner,"  he  said,  "and  do  one  of 
you  take  post  at  the  door." 

The  officer  saluted,  and  retired  with  his  men. 

"  Your  name  ? "  he  said,  sharply. 

I  answered  him  respectfully  and  with  a  bow,  and 
then  there  was  a  silence  for  a  few  seconds,  during 
which  time  we  stared  at  each  other,  and  I  endeav- 
oured to  look  confident  and  unconcerned. 

"The  man  who  brought  you  here,"  he  went  on, 
"  has  told  me  the  story  which  I  am  given  to  under- 
stand you  wish  me  to  believe." 

"  It  is  the  truth,"  I  said,  simply. 

"  Of  course,"  he  answered,  to  my  surprise,  "  of 
course.  Such  tales  always  are,"  he  continued,  smil- 
ing nervously,  and  apparently  no  more  at  ease  than 
I  was. 

"  I  assure  you,  upon  my  honour — "  I  began. 

He  waved  his  hand  impatiently,  and  then  drew  the 
signet  from  his  pocket,  and  keeping  his  eyes  fixed  on 
me,  made  some  movement  with  his  fingers.  At 


THE  BATTLE    OF  DUNBLANE.  345 

once  the  stone  rose  up  on  end,  and  he  shook  out 
from  underneath  it  a  tiny  folded  roll  of  thin  paper, 
which  looked  at  first  of  no  thickness  or  bulk,  till  he 
picked  it  up  and  opened  it  out. 

I  must  have  looked  my  astonishment,  for  he 
nodded. 

"  I  truly  believe,"  he  said,  "  you  have  never  seen 
this  before." 

"  I  have  not,"  I  answered,  firmly;  "I  did  not 
know  the  secret." 

"  And  you  kept  the  whole  matter  to  yourself  ? " 

«  I  did." 

He  questioned  me  closely  upon  some  points  as  to 
my  relations  with  Silas  Solid  and  Pittendreigh. 

"  You  are  either  a  very  wise  young  man  or  an 
arrant  fool,"  he  said,  at  length,  "  I  am  not  certain 
which." 

I  bowed  again. 

He  smothered  a  smile,  but  the  anxious  look  came 
quickly  back  to  his  face. 

"  Pray,"  he  asked,  "are  you  for  James  or 
George  ? " 

"  If  you  will  pardon  me  saying  so,"  I  replied,  with 
some  assurance,  "  I  believe  the  best  interests  of  the 
country  are  served  by  the  ruling  house,  but  I  have 
never  borne  arms  on  either  side." 

"  You  seem  to  me  to  be  an  honest  idiot,"  he  said, 
hurriedly,  but  without  a  trace  of  offensiveness,  "for 


346  TO   ARMS! 

mark  you,  I  can  tell  most  men  by  their  faces.  But 
you  have  put  me  in  a  devil  of  a  fix,  sir,  by  this  Don 
Quixotism  of  yours." 

I  did  not  know  at  the  time  what  he  meant,  and  so 
said  nothing. 

"  Had  you  no  idea  what  this  ring  was  ? " 
"  I  fancied  it  might  aid  the  cause  you  lead." 
"  I  see,  I  see ;  your  action  is  not  so  strange  as  at 
first  appeared.  It  seems  you  are  a  student  of  medi- 
cine, who  has  been  drawn  unwittingly  into  this  affair, 
beguiled  by  this  English  spy  ;  but,  sir,  the  matter  is 
very  serious.  As  it  is  not  likely  you  shall  live  long," 
- 1  started,  but  he  never  paused,  —  "  I  do  not  mind 
telling  you  that  this  ring  is  the  private  property  of 
his  Majesty  James  III.,  an  heirloom  of  the  house  of 
Stuart ;  and  this  cipher,  sir,  which  you  thought  fit  to 
retain,  is  a  command  not  to  engage  the  enemy  till 
he  arrives  in  person  with  monies  and  a  large  force 
from  France.  I  should  have  had  this,  and  would 
have  had  it  but  for  you,  two  months  ago.  You  have 
meddled  with  very  weighty  matters  to  your  cost, 
young  man." 

"  Pardon  me,  your  lordship,"  I  interposed,  "  it  was 
the  spy  who  shot  the  messenger." 

"  Ah,  yes,  to  be  sure.  Why,  damn  it  all,  the  thing 
is  a  perfect  riddle.  Here  I  get  this  order,  and  the 
Royalist  army  close  at  hand,  the  clans  at  fighting 
pitch,  and  all  in  my  favour." 


THE  BATTLE    OF  DUNBLANE.  347 

He  had  risen  and  was  striding  to  and  fro  in  a  state 
of  miserable  indecision. 

"  I  very  much  fear  I  must  hang  you,"  he  said, 
peevishly,  "  though  it  seems  hard,  does  it  not  ?  And 
yet,  what  would  you  do  if  you  were  in  my  place  ?" 

"  I  would  fight  at  once,"  I  answered,  "  and  defer 
the  hanging." 

He  stopped  in  the  middle  of  his  walk  and  faced  me. 

"  I  beg  your  pardon,"  said  he,  "  you  may  be  honest, 
but  you  are  not  a  fool,  and  you  have  pronounced  your 
own  sentence." 

I  looked  eagerly  at  him,  for  the  least  respite  was 
welcome. 

"  I  shall  engage  the  enemy  at  daybreak,"  he  said, 
as  though  speaking  to  himself.  "  If  I  am  victorious, 
you  shall  go  free ;  if  the  duke  gains  the  day,  I  prom- 
ise you  a  hanging,  Master  Oliphant,"  and  he  called 
the  guard. 

I  stammered  out  some  sort  of  thanks,  for  I  was 
fairly  bewildered  by  this  curious  interview,  so  differ- 
ent from  what  I  had  expected,  and  my  last  answer 
had  been  given  half  at  random,  there  being  some- 
what of  a  mixture  of  matters  passing  through  my 
brain,  —  interest  in  the  man  before  me,  fear  at  the 
prospect  of  an  untimely  end,  astonishment  at  his 
strange  manner  and  confidences,  all  these,  and 
much  more  beside,  which  there  is  no  occasion  for 
mentioning. 


348  TO   ARMS! 

I  was  locked  up  again  in  the  hen-house,  to  the  dis- 
gust of  its  occupants,  where,  wearied  from  want  of 
sleep,  I  dozed  fitfully,  with  unpleasant  dreams  harass- 
ing me,  till  my  guard  returned  and  led  me  out,  just 
as  the  winter's  morning  began  to  creep  about  us  and 
lantern  and  candle  lights  looked  sickly,  as  a  man 
does  after  a  debauch. 

All  was  now  stir  and  bustle.  A  trumpet  pealed, 
horses  neighed  as  they  felt  the  chill  air  upon  their 
nostrils,  hoarse  voices  shouted  orders,  and  from  be- 
yond the  farm  premises,  where  the  clans  had  lain  all 
night  wrapped  in  their  plaids,  came  the  skirl  and 
drone  of  pipes,  answered  by  a  throaty  cock-crow  and 
the  deep  roll  of  a  drum.  The  Forfar  and  Angus 
horse  formed  up,  and  I  was  quickly  mounted,  after 
being  allowed  to  munch  a  bannock  and  drink  a  jug- 
ful of  warm  milk.  I  saw  the  earl  issue  from  the 
house  looking  brisk  and  cheery,  and  presently  he  and 
his  body-guard  moved  off  and  we  followed.  Without, 
I  found  the  Highlanders  afoot,  a  great  array  of  bon- 
neted and  kilted  men,  who  seemed  never  to  feel  the 
bitter  frost,  but  jested  in  their  native  Gaelic  as  they 
moved  off  in  companies  at  a  rapid  swing,  all  armed 
alike  with  the  deadly  claymore,  while  many  carried 
firelocks  and  some  few  had  pistols  in  addition. 

They  vanished  into  the  gloom,  for  it  was  very 
misty,  and  following  them  came  a  body  of  men  drag- 
ging cannon,  which  rumbled  and  jolted  upon  the  hard 


THE   BATTLE    OF  DUNBLANE.  349 

road,  every  rut  being  filled  with  solid  ice  blocks,  and 
every  ridge  firm  as  granite. 

To  this  day  no  one  can  tell  what  induced  John 
Erskine  to  drag  these  cumbrous  pieces  of  ordnance 
to  the  field,  for  he  had  neither  ammunition  with 
which  to  charge  them,  nor  gunners  who  might  serve 
them.  It  may  have  been  merely  out  of  bravado  and 
love  of  display,  but  I  fancy  it  was  to  inspire  his  kilted 
warriors,  who  knew  little  of  such  death-dealing  en- 
gines, but  reverenced  them  exceedingly.  The  cav- 
alry brought  up  the  rear,  and  soon  we  left  the  road 
and  began  to  climb  upwards  to  the  heights  of  Sher- 
iffmuir,  over  which  I  with  my  escort  had  ridden  the 
night  before.  We  moved  very  silently  when  once 
upon  open  ground,  but  speedily  withal,  and  as  we 
gained  the  ridge  the  two  horsemen  who  guarded  me 
received  an  order,  and  we  wheeled  to  the  left  and 
made  off  towards  the  Wharrie  burn.  By  this  time  it 
had  grown  lighter,  and  already  the  sun  was  trying  to 
start  his  daily  work,  but  found  it  hard  to  make  much 
way  amongst  the  leaden  skies  and  the  floating  banks 
of  mist  which  clung  about  the  hilltops.  We  quickly 
reached  an  empty  shepherd's  hut,  and  I  was  thrust 
within,  while  my  guard  made  the  door  secure  and 
took  position  outside. 

To  my  joy  I  found  there  was  an  opening  large 
enough  to  permit  of  my  head  being  thrust  through 
it,  and  thus  I  was  able  to  command  an  extensive 


350  TO   ARMS! 

prospect  over  the  great  expanse  of  waste  land,  where 
was  to  be  fought  a  fierce  and  curious  fight,  which 
had  more  bearing  on  the  future  of  these  islands 
than  perhaps  many  would  care  to  admit. 

It  may  be  that  some  who  read  of  how  Mar  and 
Argyll  came  to  blows  may  pooh-pooh  the  matter, 
having  witnessed  greater  battles  and  seen  thousands 
upon  thousands  waging  deadly  conflict  to  the  roar 
of  artillery,  while  the  ground  shook  and  trembled 
under  a  myriad  of  horse  hoofs,  and  a  pall  of  smoke 
hid  the  light  of  day.  All  I  can  say  to  such  fire- 
eaters  is,  that  one  battle  fell  to  my  lot,  and  that 
I  treasure  its  memory,  for  of  all  scenes  that  of  a 
battle-field  is  the  finest,  despite  its  cruelties  and  its 
horrors.  Nothing  can  make  the  heart  beat  so 
quickly,  nothing  can  stir  the  blood  so  well,  nothing 
can  make  the  breath  pause  so  long  or  cause  it  to 
come  in  such  rapid,  excited  gaspings,  as  the  sight 
of  men  in  mortal  combat. 

The  old  Romans  knew  this,  and  made  of  it  a 
pastime.  Savages  in  every  land  revel  in  the  sport 
and  relish  the  spectacle,  and  I,  who  have  seen  it 
once,  do  not  wonder  at  them. 

As  I  looked  out  from  my  place  of  vantage  I  saw 
the  rebel  army  take  post  in  two  long  lines  upon  the 
heather-covered  uplands,  which  here  and  there  were 
dotted  with  gaunt  pines  and  firs,  skeleton-like  as 
to  their  trunks  and  lower  branches,  but  with  wide- 


THE  BATTLE  OF  DUNBLANE.       351 

spreading  tufted  tops  standing  out  black  against  the 
sky.  A  -great  stillness  reigned  everywhere,  and 
the  air  felt  like  nectar,  so  keen  and  cold  that  it 
numbed  the  ear  and  finger-tips  and  reddened  the 
nose. 

My  guards  were  worthy  fellows  enough,  and 
answered  readily  when  I  questioned  them. 

They  pointed  me  out  the  western  clans  upon  the 
far  right,  and  therefore  most  distant  from  me,  the 
Macdonalds,  the  Macleans,  and  those  of  Breadalbane ; 
they  showed  me  where  the  Camerons,  the  Stewarts, 
and  the  Gordons  stood  in  array;  they  drew  my 
attention  to  the  small  force  of  horse  in  the  rear,  and, 
far  away  as  the  army  was,  could  distinguish  some 
of  the  leaders.  I  noticed  a  strong  body  posted  on 
a  hill  to  the  left,  but  they  could  not  conceive  who 
these  might  be.  Little  did  we  think  that  the  day's 
fortunes  were  to  turn  on  this  band  of  men,  who  were 
all  MacGregors  and  MacPhersons,  under  that  wild 
cattle-raider,  Rob  Roy,  whose  daring  deeds  had  made 
him  famous  even  in  Edinburgh  town,  while  he  was 
the  terror  of  Glasgow  and  the  curse  of  Stirling. 
Presently  upon  an  eminence  to  the  south  appeared 
a  group  of  horsemen,  their  figures  clear  against  the 
cloud  masses.  I  did  not  need  my  guards  to  tell  me 
they  were  the  enemy.  Indeed,  it  was  the  duke  with 
his  staff ;  but  they  quickly  vanished,  and  then  from 
the  valley  came  the  call  of  bugles  :  the  Royalist  army, 


352  TO  ARMS! 

four  thousand  strong,  was  advancing,  the  curtain  of 
mist  had  been  rolled  up,  and  the  play  was  about  to 
begin. 

Had  I  chosen  my  position  I  could  not  have  been 
in  a  better  place.  The  hut  commanded  a  view  of 
both  forces,  though  for  the  most  part  they  could  not 
see  each  other,  Mar's  army  having  to  advance  up 
the  northern  slope  of  the  ridge,  that  of  Argyll  up  the 
southern ;  but  let  it  be  understood  the  slope  on 
either  side  was  very  gradual. 

Nor  in  another  sense  could  I  have  chosen  a  more 
curious  position.  My  sympathies  were  with  the 
redcoats  who  now  began  to  show,  with  the  heavy 
dragoons  on  gray  chargers,  with  the  royal  standard 
borne  by  a  troop  of  horse ;  but  should  they  win,  I 
knew  that  I  must  swing ;  should  they  gain  the  day, 
the  days  of  my  life  were  numbered. 

I  fear  that  just  then  I  devoutly  hoped  to  see  them 
speedily  in  rapid  flight,  for  somehow  my  convictions 
were  not  quite  so  strong  as  they  had  been  when  I 
argued  with  myself  inside  the  walls  of  Auld  Reekie. 

It  was  the  Sabbath,  of  which  the  gentle  poet 
Herbert  has  written  : 

O  day  most  calm,  most  bright, 

The  week  were  dark  but  for  thy  light. 

But  the  light  of  this  Sabbath  day  was  thrown  on  two 
bodies  of  Scots  intent  on  slaughter  and  carnage,  one 


THE   BATTLE    OF  DUNBLANE.  353 

at  least  of  them  thirsting  to  be  at  the  other's  throats. 
I  looked  around  at  the  great  lone  hills,  I  heard  the 
murmur  of  the  Wharrie,  I  smelt  the  sweet,  pure 
mountain  air.  All  told  of  peace  and  restfulness, 
where  soon  the  red  blood  should  flow,  the  battle-cry 
ring,  the  wounded  groan,  and  the  death-rattle  sound 
in  many  a  throat,  ay,  and  the  raven  and  hoodie-crow 
gather  to  the  feast.  Truly  it  was  a  mighty  contrast. 

But  such  thoughts  passed  speedily,  for  there  came 
a  shout  from  the  Highland  host.  They  were  an- 
swering their  chief,  who  had  asked  them  their  will, 
and  their  will  was  to  fight.  At  once  the  two  lines 
broke  into  four  columns  and  moved  to  the  attack. 
They  swept  down  the  hill,  they  crossed  a  frozen 
morass,  and  sped  up  the  slope.  The  mountaineers 
rushed  forward  at  the  double  in  their  wild  eagerness, 
and  the  cavalry  galloped  behind  them.  I  held  my 
breath  and  glanced  at  the  men  in  red.  In  columns 
of  infantry  flanked  by  horse  they  were  steadily 
pressing  up  the  other  side  of  the  incline.  A 
moment  more  and  the  armies  would  meet. 

It  seemed  to  me  that  the  rebels  were  more  intent 
on  the  fray  and  had  near  twice  as  many  men,  and  I 
felt  half  sad  but  greatly  relieved,  for  it  was  in  my 
mind  that  they  must  gain  the  day ;  and  yet  there 
was  a  grim,  quiet  look  about  the  soldiers  of  the 
government,  an  order  and  steadiness,  which  might 
have  given  me  pause. 


354  To 

Together  they  reached  the  crest  and  found  them- 
selves face  to  face.  At  once  there  was  confusion  as 
each  side  strove  to  form  line  of  battle,  so  that  they 
might  bring  as  many  available  men  as  possible  to 
the  front.  And  now  it  was  that  discipline  told, 
as  the  regulars  deployed  with  bayonets  fixed,  and 
the  Highlanders  were  hunched  into  masses,  and  lost 
their  chance  of  taking  the  enemy  by  surprise. 

My  guard,  who  had  seen  service,  cursed  freely, 
and  even  I  could  see  the  error  of  delay.  But  that 
delay  was  brief. 

The  clans  formed  some  sort  of  order  on  the  right, 
and,  after  a  sputtering  fire,  with  a  mighty  yell  burst 
upon  the  left  wing  of  the  Royalist  army. 

Out  rang  a  rolling  volley  of  musketry,  which 
pealed  and  echoed  amongst  the  hills,  and  I  could 
see  men  falling  or  staggering  back  from  the  line. 
But  the  line  vanished.  It  vanished  into  the  streak 
of  red  which  broadened  into  a  motley  throng  of 
many  colours,  swayed  and  narrowed,  spread,  and 
broke,  and  joined  again. 

All  this  was  far  from  me,  but  now  a  shout,  a  loud 
cheer,  a  crackle  of  small  arms,  made  me  look  at  the 
left  wing  of  the  Jacobite  array.  The  Camerons  and 
Stewarts  were  charging,  and  were  being  greeted  by 
a  line  of  fire.  It  was  a  scene  to  stir  the  most  lethar- 
gic, but  how  can  one  paint  with  ink  the  gleam  of 
the  claymore,  the  red  flash  of  the  musket,  the  drift- 


THE   BATTLE   OF  DUNBLANE.  355 

ing  battle-smoke  ?  How  can  one  portray  the  scarlet 
of  the  Royalists,  the  waving  tartans  of  the  clans,  with 
the  pen  alone  ?  And,  above  all,  how  can  a  mere 
writer  do  justice  to  the  babel  of  sounds  which 
accompanies  such  a  strife,  the  sharp  pistol  crack, 
the  crash  of  volleys,  the  snortings  of  frightened 
steeds,  the  yells  of  rage,  the  shouts  of  triumph, 
and  the  death-cry  ? 

My  eyes  were  fixed  on  the  surging  multitude,  my 
ears  filled  with  the  noise  of  battle,  my  frame  thrilled 
with  the  deeds  which  passed  before  me.  I  saw  the 
Royalists  break  and  scatter  before  the  western  clans 
and  the  rebel  horse  sweep  in  pursuit,  while  my 
guards  cursed  at  their  ill-luck.  I  saw  stout  riders 
sway  and  fall.  I  heard  the  scream  of  chargers  in 
their  agony. 

But  the  right  and  centre  of  the  regulars  stood 
firm.  Their  muskets  rang  out  again  and  again, 
and  the  wild  warriors  of  the  north  fell  in  scores 
before  them.  In  vain  bold  men  sprang  forward 
and  dropped  riddled  and  lifeless,  in  vain  some 
pressed  on  to  the  bayonet  points.  The  duke  was 
wise. 

A  body  of  dragoons  rode  furiously  across  what 
was  usually  a  quaking  bog,  and  charged  the  High- 
landers in  flank.  The  gray  horses  and  the  red  men 
cut  their  way  into  the  dark  masses,  and  the  swords 
rose  and  fell  as  they  hacked  and  hewed  with  drip- 


356  TO   ARMS! 

ping  blades  till  their  hands  grew  ruddier  than  their 
coats. 

The  clans  wavered  under  this  fresh  assault ;  the 
fray  hung  in  the  balance.  I  looked  to  see  the  band 
of  men  on  the  left  swoop  to  the  rescue  and  redeem 
the  day,  but  they  never  budged.  And  then,  glanc- 
ing away  across  the  field,  I  saw  that  Argyll's  left 
had  been  now  wholly  routed,  and  that  the  moor  was 
covered  with  fugitives  who  streamed  to  the  south, 
and  were  kept  from  rallying  by  the  horse  of  Mar, 
who  pressed  them  hotly. 

The  insurgents  after  all  seemed  to  have  the  game 
in  their  hands,  but,  as  I  have  hinted,  the  great  duke 
was  a  skilled  soldier  and  an  able  leader.  He  gave 
the  signal  for  his  right  and  centre  to  advance,  the 
bugles  brayed,  the  bayonets  were  brought  to  the 
charge,  and  what  remained  of  the  Royalist  army 
rushed  upon  the  disordered  Highlanders.  In  a 
moment  the  latter  were  in  flight,  throwing  away 
their  targes  and  aught  that  might  impede  them, 
and  though  they  strove  hard  to  offer  a  resistance 
now  and  again,  every  attempt  was  cut  short  by 
withering  volleys,  while  the  dragoons  broke  them 
up  and  dispersed  them  or  rode  them  down. 

The  whole  scene  was  now  strange  in  a  degree, 
both  armies  being  partly  defeated  and  partly  vic- 
torious, but  it  seemed  to  me  that  if  the  rebels 
abandoned  their  pursuit  and  fell  on  the  rear  of 


THE  BATTLE   OF  DUNBLANE.  357 

Argyll's  pursuing  force  nothing  could  save  the 
regulars  from  total  rout.  At  this  critical  period, 
however,  there  seemed  no  one  to  command,  no 
one  to  direct.  The  clans  had  tasted  of  victory  on 
the  right  and  were  resolved  upon  enjoying  its  full 
fruits,  and  so  they  never  heeded  how  the  fight  fared 
elsewhere,  but  drove  the  flying  soldiery  before  them 
till  there  were  no  more  to  slay,  and  till  the  moor 
was  cleared. 

Then  they  coolly  gathered  on  a  hill  to  the  south, 
which  I  know  now  to  have  been  that  of  Kippendavie, 
and  I  fancy  they  must  have  been  no  little  surprised 
when  they  looked  back,  for  beyond  the  wounded 
and  the  dead  and  the  men  under  Rob  Roy,  there 
was  scarce  a  sign  of  battle  where  a  battle  had  been 
waged.  Argyll,  fearing  to  get  between  two  fires, 
had  pursued  with  the  utmost  vigour,  driven  the 
rebels,  though  five  thousand  strong,  down  the  slope, 
over  the  next  rise,  and  away  out  of  sight  towards 
the  Allan,  and  beyond  a  confused  sound  of  strife 
in  the  far  distance  there  was  nothing  to  tell  that 
the  combat  still  raged. 

So  ended  the  fight  of  Sheriffmuir. 

As  the  old  ballad  has  it : 

"  There's  some  say  that  we  wan, 
Some  say  that  they  wan, 
Some  say  that  nane  wan  at  a',  man ; 
But  o'  ae  thing  I'm  sure, 


358  TO  ARMS! 

That  at  Sheriffmuir 

A  battle  there  was  that  I  saw,  man; 

And  we  ran  and  they  ran, 

And  they  ran  and  we  ran, 

And  we  ran  and  they  ran  awa',  man." 

If  the  contest  and  my  position  had  both  been 
curious,  the  latter  was  now  more  curious  than  ever. 
I  had  been  promised  liberty  in  case  of  success,  death 
in  case  of  failure,  but  there  had  been  no  word  as  to 
what  would  become  of  me  if  the  battle  should  be 
drawn.  Indeed,  such  a  possibility,  as  was  very 
natural,  had  entered  neither  the  earl's  head  nor 
mine.  And  yet  the  fates  had  decreed  that  the  action 
should  prove  indecisive,  and  my  fate  as  a  result  was 
left  unsettled.  Still,  as  I  reasoned,  this  was  better 
than  the  certainty  of  being  hung  as  a  spy  as  soon  as 
Mar  got  hold  of  me  again.  I  stated  my  case  to  my 
guards,  but  got  little  sympathy  from  them.  Their 
feelings  were  a  trifle  mixed,  and  they  were  so  busy 
discussing  the  situation  and  arguing  upon  it  that 
they  had  no  time  to  listen  to  my  fears  and  complain- 
ings, while  they  greeted  with  ridicule  my  proposal 
that  I  should  be  set  free  and  left  to  my  own  devices. 
One  of  them  was  of  opinion  that  the  advantage  lay 
with  the  rebel  army,  as  some  of  them  still  occupied 
the  field ;  but  the  other  vowed  that  such  was  not  the 
case,  and  wanted  to  be  off,  as  he  deemed  it  likely 
Argyll  would  return  and  make  short  work  of  the 


THE   BATTLE    OF  DUNBLANE.  359 

force  upon  the  hilJ  of  Kippendavie.  In  the  end  they 
resolved  that  one  should  remain  to  keep  an  eye  on 
me,  while  the  other  rode  towards  the  place  where  the 
combatants  had  last  been  visible,  to  see  what  had 
best  be  done,  and  if  the  way  was  clear  to  follow  the 
main  portion  of  the  insurgents.  I  watched  him  catch 
his  horse,  which  had  been  hobbled  near  at  hand  and 
allowed  to  pluck  the  grass,  while  his  companion  lit  a 
pipe  and  examined  the  door  of  the  hut  to  see  if  it 
was  securely  fastened.  How  very  true  it  is  that  in 
seeking  to  avoid  one  danger  we  oft  run  straight  into 
another.  The  fellow  whose  fears  had  sent  him  away 
rode  over  the  field,  no  doubt  out  of  curiosity,  for  he 
might  have  skirted  it,  but  he  had  not  got  very  far 
when  we  saw  a  figure  start  up  and  fire  a  pistol  at 
him.  Ere  the  report  reached  us  a  terrified  horse 
with  an  empty  saddle  was  careering  madly  towards 
Dunblane,  and  the  war  had  claimed  another  victim. 
The  man  who  remained  took  his  comrade's  fall  with 
great  good-humour,  being  apparently  pleased  at  his 
wisdom  in  staying  behind,  and  sat  upon  a  stone  and 
smoked  at  his  pipe  very  contentedly.  He  was  a  big, 
coarse  trooper  with  a  spotted  face,  and  after  a  time, 
finding  the  minutes  drag  wearily,  hit  upon  the  bril- 
liant plan  of  throwing  pebbles  and  pieces  of  lime  at 
me  from  a  distance,  so  that  I  was  speedily  forced  to 
withdraw  from  what  out  of  courtesy  might  be  called 
a  window.  I  foolishly  gave  him  a  piece  of  my  mind, 


360  TO   ARMS! 

and  he  straightway  replied  by  blocking  up  the  open- 
ing with  a  large  stone  and  tufts  of  grass  till  he 
effectually  prevented  my  outlook. 

The  place  was  bare,  and  there  was  now  nothing  for 
me  to  do  but  go  striding  to  and  fro  so  that  my  blood 
might  circulate  readily  and  keep  me  warm.  I  had 
scarce  felt  the  cold  in  my  excitement,  but  now  it 
forced  its  attentions  upon  me  till  I  fell  to  blowing  on 
my  finger-tips  and  rubbing  at  my  ears.  Gradually  it 
grew  dark  as  the  short  afternoon  drew  to  a  close  and 
the  baffled  sun  withdrew  his  kindly  light  and  let  the 
upland  mists  and  cloud-banks  have  their  way.  I  was 
left  to  my  own  reflections,  which  were  not  pleasant, 
and  to  a  sense  of  hunger,  which  was  still  less  so. 
My  thoughts  went  drifting  back,  and  I  remembered 
the  grim,  dead  face  of  the  murdered  man,  and  pon- 
dered on  the  mystery,  and  almost  feared  to  see  it 
appear  in  the  gloomy  corners  of  the  hut.  I  made  a 
survey  of  the  walls  and  picked  at  the  mortar,  but 
there  was  no  way  of  getting  out.  I  pulled  some  of 
the  grass  tufts  inside,  but  could  only  get  a  view  of  a 
wintry  sky,  and  could  not  shift  the  big  stone.  I  heard 
nothing  of  the  trooper  who  had  played  such  a  sorry 
jest  on  me,  and  all  that  came  to  my  ears  was  a  faint 
cry  now  and  then,  a  wail  perchance  of  some  stricken 
wretch  on  whose  gaping  wounds  the  biting  frost  had 
fastened,  and  once,  as  it  seemed,  the  sound  of  horse 
hoofs  in  the  far  distance,  and  a  confused  shouting. 


THE    BATTLE    OF  DUNBLANE.  361 

I  called  upon  my  guard,  but  got  no  answer,  and  I 
began  to  be  seriously  alarmed.  I  had  good  cause 
to  be  so  had  I  known  all,  for  Argyll  returned  from  the 
pursuit,  took  possession  of  the  cannon  and  standards 
which  had  been  left  behind,  and  menaced  the  rebels 
who  had  gathered  on  Kippendavie.  Both  eventually 
drew  off,  however,  having  had  enough  of  bloodshed, 
and,  though  I  knew  it  not,  so  did  my  guard,  who  at 
first  sight  of  the  enemy  had  stolen  quietly  away, 
leaving  me  to  my  fate,  without  food  or  water,  on  a 
bitter  winter's  night,  a  fast  prisoner  in  a  lonely 
shepherd's  hut  upon  the  mountainside. 


CHAPTER    XX. 

A    RESCUE    AND    THE    CHEVALIER. 

IT  grew  darker  and  yet  darker,  and  the  cold  in- 
creased. I  began  to  have  an  inkling  of  the  truth, 
and  made  desperate  efforts  to  burst  the  door,  but 
it  was  stout  and  held  firm.  The  hut  must  have 
been  occupied  as  a  dwelling  at  one  time,  for  it 
was  very  solidly  put  together,  and  the  roof  was 
strong  and  compact,  for  at  times  the  snow  must 
fall  heavily  in  these  bleak  regions.  There  was  a 
dead  silence  now,  and  I  began  to  have  unpleasant 
pictures  of  some  wandering  shepherd  finding  a 
starved  skeleton  stretched  upon  the  floor,  a  frame 
of  big  bones  loosely  covered  by  a  wasted  skin,  a  face 
with  sunken  cheeks  and  of  gaunt  aspect,  whose  story 
he  would  never  know.  I  had  no  knife,  and,  as  I 
have  said,  the  place  was  absolutely  bare,  and  the 
floor  was  of  hard-beaten  earth.  I  crouched  miser- 
ably by  one  of  the  walls,  and  then  took  myself  to 
task  for  a  faint-hearted  mortal,  and  occupied  myself 
shouting  loudly  and  stamping  with  my  feet. 

Again  and  again  I  made  a  circuit  of  the  hut,  but 
362 


A   RESCUE   AND    THE   CHEVALIER.  363 

no  prison  dungeon  could  have  been  more  secure ; 
the  cells  of  the  Tolbooth  were  nothing  to  it.  I 
cursed  the  careful  labour  which  had  erected  such 
a  dwelling  in  such  a  place.  I  whistled,  but  it  was  a 
very  melancholy  piping ;  I  started  a  song,  but  it 
came  to  be  a  harsh  and  miserable  droning  by  the 
second  verse.  I  even  got  the  length  of  trying  to 
make  myself  believe  that  the  whole  thing  was  unreal, 
and  I  would  walk  hopefully  to  the  door  and  drag  at 
it,  but  this  amusement  proved  very  feeble,  and  was 
not  long  sustained.  It  struck  me  that  there  must 
be  much  of  interest  to  a  man  of  my  profession  out 
upon  the  moor.  I  was  losing  an  excellent  chance  of 
studying  incisions,  contusions,  gun-shots,  fractures, 
and  the  commencement  of  gangrenes  and  inflam- 
mations. 

I  will  do  myself  the  credit  of  saying  that  I  felt  a 
great  pity  for  the  unhappy  wounded  lying  in  agony 
under  the  icy  breath  of  night.  I  was  sound  and  in 
fair  health,  yet  I  suffered  severely.  What  then  must 
it  be  for  the  crippled,  the  shattered,  and  the  dying  ? 
I  vowed  to  myself  that  could  I  get  clear  I  would  do 
my  best  for  them.  It  was  an  easy  vow,  for  there 
seemed  no  chance  of  its  being  fulfilled  for  many  a 
long  hour,  if  at  all.  The  battle  had  been  drawn,  and 
it  seemed  as  if  my  punishment  was  to  be  drawn  out 
to  a  length  the  thought  of  which  filled  me  with  fore- 
bodings, while  it  looked  as  though  it  would  have 


364  TO   ARMS! 

one  certain  ending.  I  put  away  these  cheerless 
imaginings. 

"  Come,  come,  Allan,"  I  said,  sharply,  to  myself, 
"  this  is  an  experience,  as  old  Adam  would  have  put 
it,  and  he  will  relish  the  account  in  days  to  come ; " 
but  somehow  there  crept  into  my  mind  the  convic- 
tion that  the  recounting  would  take  place  in  another 
world,  if  the  tale  were  ever  told. 

I  reasoned  with  myself  to  prove  that  I  might  make 
some  signal  by  the  window  chinks  in  the  morning, 
when  folk  would  certainly  be  stirring  on  the  battle- 
ground, and  this  brought  me  some  comfort.  The 
hours  passed  very  slowly,  and  from  my  tiny  loop- 
hole I  made  out  that  the  sky  was  now  clear  and  star- 
set,  and  once  I  heard  a  hoarse  croaking  almost  like  a 
dog's  bark. 

"Whatever  happens,"  said  I  to  myself,  "thank 
God  I  am  safe  from  that." 

Shortly  afterwards  there  came  a  wild  scream,  a 
shrill  call  of  pain  and  terror,  which  soldiers  and 
the  prowlers  on  a  stricken  field  know.  It  was  the 
sound  a  charger  makes  when  a  powerful  beak  is 
dabbed  into  his  eye,  a  sound  which  might  come  from 
the  throat  of  fiends,  so  weird  and  appalling  is  it.  I 
heard  it  more  than  once  that  night,  and  it  made  me 
shiver  even  as  the  cold  had  not  done. 

At  last  I  sank  into  a  sort  of  sleep  or  stupor,  and 
it  was  very  early  on  the  morning  following  that  I 


A    RESCUE   AND    THE   CHEVALIER.  365 

was  wakened  by  the  noise  of  something  moving  out- 
side the  hut.  I  raised  myself  on  my  elbow,  and 
listened  intently. 

I  fancied  there  were  voices  speaking  in  low  tones, 
and  I  was  about  to  utter  a  yell  of  welcome  when  I 
became  convinced  I  was  dreaming  or  had  turned 
mad,  for  I  clearly  made  out  that  one  of  the  voices 
belonged  to  Dorothy  Wayward. 

I  rubbed  my  eyes,  I  sat  upright.  I  was  certainly 
not  asleep,  and  yet  the  voice  continued  in  a  low 
whisper. 

I  had  a  clear  recollection  of  all  that  had  passed,  I 
knew  where  I  was.  Assuredly  I  had  not  gone  mad. 

And  then  the  door  was  shaken  violently. 

"  Allan,  are  you  within  ? " 

There  could  be  no  mistaking  that  whisper,  and  I 
sprang  to  the  blocked-up  window,  stumbling  as  I  did 
so,  for  my  feet  were  numbed  and  void  of  sensation. 

"Is  it  you?"  I  cried,  —  a  very  foolish  question 
when  you  come  to  think  upon  it. 

I  was  answered  by  a  little  burst  of  rippling  laugh- 
ter, in  which,  however,  I  thought  I  could  detect 
something  like  a  sob  of  relief. 

"Ay,  ay,"  replied  another,  and  totally  different 
voice,  "it's  just  me  and  your  lass.  Bide  a  wee, 
and  we'll  hae  ye  oot." 

I  was  now  still  more  surprised,  for  it  was  a  woman 
who  had  spoken.  I  well-nigh  gave  a  whoop  of  de- 


366  TO   ARMS! 

light,  but  restrained  myself  in  time,  remembering 
my  proper  relations  with  Dorothy,  and  the  bearing 
I  had  assumed  when  last  I  had  met  her.  I  won- 
dered dully  how  on  earth  she,  of  all  persons,  had 
come  to  my  aid.  I  was  soon  to  know,  however,  for 
after  a  few  grumblings  at  "  the  teuchness  o'  the 
knots,"  I  heard  the  rip  of  a  knife-blade  on  the  rope 
strands,  the  latch  was  raised,  the  door  pushed  in- 
wards, and  I  was  free. 

I  came  tottering  out  with  curious  flopping  steps, 
such  as  men  have  in  a  strange  disease,  of  which  they 
die,  and  found  two  figures,  each  wrapped  in  an  am- 
ple cloak,  and  having  hoods  drawn  over  their  heads. 

"  Dorothy !  "  I  cried,  in  a  husky  voice. 

One  of  the  figures  stood  still,  the  other  vanished 
around  the  side  of  the  hut. 

"  You  must  go  away,  Allan,"  said  the  former, 
speaking  very  quickly.  "  You  see  the  duke  will 
be  here  in  a  few  hours,  and  my  father  is  with  the 
army ;  so  you  see  — 

"  I  see  that  I  owe  you  my  life,"  said  I,  very 
gravely,  finding  no  sign  of  the  trooper  or  his  horse, 
"  and  I  will  not  go  a  step  till  I  hear  how  you  came  to 
be  here." 

"  Jean  !  "  she  cried. 

The  figure  which  had  disappeared  so  abruptly 
came  into  view  at  once,  throwing  back  her  hood, 
and  I  saw  she  was  a  comely,  strapping  lass,  with 


A    RESCUE   AND    THE    CHEVALIER.  367 

a  countenance  which  is  best  described  by  the  words 
douce  and  sonsy. 

"  Here  is  your  real  saviour,"  said  Dorothy ;  "I 
could  have  done  nothing  without  her." 

"And  that's  the  truth,"  answered  the  country 
girl ;  "  but  dinna  ye  think  ony  the  less  o'  your 
sweetheart  for  that." 

"  Hush  !  "  said  Dorothy  ;  "  what  did  I  tell  you, 
Jean  ? " 

"Aweel,  dinna  fash  yersel',"  replied  this  out- 
spoken damsel,  "  ye  micht  dae  waur  than  hae  him  for 
a  lad,  from  a'  that  Roger  telt  me;  forbye,  he's  a  braw, 
buirdly  chiel,  and  gin  he's  no  your  lad,  you're  his  lass, 
as  ony  fule  micht  ken.  Look  at  the  glint  in  his  een, 
mistress,"  and  she  threw  the  light  of  a  lantern  on 
my  face,  with  a  roguish  laugh. 

"  Confound  the  woman  ! "  thought  I,  and  yet  was 
not  altogether  ill  pleased.  I  would  have  given  a 
good  deal  to  have  known  Dorothy's  thoughts  at 
that  moment,  but  she  merely  drew  the  hood  closer 
about  her  face,  while  I  muttered  something  and 
stepped  aside. 

"  You  see,  Jean  here  is  betrothed  to  a  sergeant 
who  was  in  charge  of  you,"  shs  said,  hurriedly. 

"And  foond  ye  a  gey  teuch  handful,"  said  Jean. 

"  He  had  the  bad  luck  to  be  captured,"  contin- 
ued Dorothy,  "and  from  him  we  learned  what  had 
become  of  you." 


368  TO   ARMS! 

"Ay,"  broke  in  Jean  ;  "but  deil  a  step  wad  I  hae 
gone  for  ye,  but  for  what  she  did." 

"  Will  you  be  quiet  ? " 

"  Gang  on,  gang  on  ;  but  it's  no  harm  lettin'  him 
ken,  puir  lad,  that  ye  did  me  a  service,  English 
though  ye  be." 

"As  I  was  saying,"  Dorothy  went  on,  paying  no 
heed  to  her  garrulous  helpmate,  "  we  found  from  the 
sergeant  you  had  been  shut  up  here  before  the  bat- 
tle, and  this  good  girl  offered  to  guide  me  to  the 
place,  and  had  a  plan  to  make  your  guards  drunk, 
while  she  has  also  a  pistol,  which  is  very  wicked,  is 
it  not  ?  But  happily  there  were  no  guards,  and  we 
managed  grandly, — for  girls,  of  course." 

She  was  plainly  the  same  quick-tongued  lass  who 
had  delighted  to  have  a  hit  at  me  at  Erkinholme. 

"  It  was  she  as  helpit  me  to  get  Roger  frae  the 
sodgers." 

"  Bless  me,"  said  I,  "so  it's  a  case  of  tit  for  tat," 
and  wondered  at  the  romance  in  the  grim  old  Cam- 
eronian's  life,  even  though  Mistress  Jean  looked 
nearer  thirty  than  twenty. 

"That's  so,"  said  she,  "but  I'll  jist  bide  'roond  the 
corner  till  —  ye  ken,"  she  gave  a  wise  nod,  and  made 
off. 

"Jean  !  "  cried  Dorothy. 

"Stay,"  said  I,  "you  will  not  grudge  me  a  min- 
ute ;  I  will  do  you  no  harm,"  I  continued,  bitterly. 


A    RESCUE   AND    THE   CHEVALIER.  369 

"  But  pray  tell  me  how  you  happened  to  be  at 
Dunblane." 

"  It  seems  my  father  was  afraid  of  these  huge 
men  who  obey  you,  and  besides,  he  wished  to  get 
early  news  of  the  battle,  and  so  we  rode  for  Stirling 
the  night  you  were  taken." 

"  I  begin  to  understand,"  said  I ;  and  indeed  the 
thing  was  very  natural.  Silas  Solid,  for  so  I  must 
call  him,  having  failed  in  his  attempts  to  gain  the 
ring,  and  show  his  worth  to  the  men  he  served,  and 
recognising  that  his  life  would  not  be  worth  much 
when  the  Campbells  returned  and  found  me  gone, 
had  deemed  it  prudent  to  clear  out  of  Edinburgh. 
No  doubt  he  was  anxious  to  be  the  first  to  report 
a  victory  or  a  defeat,  and  had  thus  hurried  to  the 
scene  of  action. 

For  the  second  time  he  had  done  me  a  good  turn 
without  knowing  or  meaning  it. 

"  And  yet,"  I  continued,  "  I  cannot  conceive  why 
you  should  have  done  this  for  me.  You  have  run 
great  danger,  for  you  might  have  met  fugitives  or 
wounded  men,  and  it  was  madness  to  think  of  over- 
powering the  guards." 

"  So  Roger  said,  but  I  had  faith  in  Jean,  who  is  a 
wonderful  woman  ;  and  did  you  not  suffer  in  helping 
me,  Allan  ?  Besides  —  " 

"  Besides  what  ?  "  I  asked,  quickly,  breathing  hard, 
and  stepping  close  to  her. 


37O  TO  ARMS! 

"  It's  time  we  were  awa',"  said  Jean,  coming 
around  the  corner. 

"Yes,"  said  Dorothy,  "it  is  not  safe  to  stay 
longer." 

"Very  good,"  I  answered,  quietly,  though  angry 
at  the  interruption,  "but  I  am  coming  with  you." 

"  There's  a  lad  !  "  said  Jean. 

"  You  must  not ;  there  is  no  need.  You  must  get 
away  while  there  is  time." 

"I  have  said  I  am  going  to  see  you  safe  on  the 
road  to  the  village." 

"It's  a  toon,"  said  Jean,  sharply;  "d'ye  no'  ken 
we  hae  a  muckle  kirk,  forbye  —  " 

"  I  crave  your  pardon,"  I  answered,  solemnly,  with 
a  bow,  and  she  made  me  a  curtsey  on  the  spot.  •  , 

We  set  off  at  once,  Dorothy  ceasing  to  protest, 
and  I  became  aware  that  she  had,  indeed,  braved 
much  in  passing  over  Sheriffmuir,  for,  despite  the 
darkness,  the  sights  we  saw  might  have  sickened 
a  strong  man,  not  used  to  violent  death,  or  the  room 
of  dissection. 

She  shrunk  near  me,  and  was  very  silent. 

Jean  seemed  of  sterner  stuff,  and  was  even  a  little 
curious. 

"I  wunner,"  said  she,  "did  Roger  kill  mony  o' 
them.  Ye  ken  he's  a  braw  mon  in  a  fecht,"  she 
added,  as  if  by  way  of  apology. 

I  longed  to  speak,  to  warn  Dorothy  against  her 


A    RESCUE   AND    THE    CHEVALIER,  3/1 

father ;  but  I  feared  to  look  rude  and  spiteful,  and 
she  seemed  happy  enough.  I  longed  to  pour  out  a 
flood  of  other  words  which  hovered  on  the  tip  of  my 
tongue,  but  somehow  I  could  not.  I  was  not  sure  of 
myself,  for  great  hopes  had  risen  in  me,  and  I  feared 
to  find  they  were  built  upon  nothing,  to  discover 
they  were  a  mere  airy  fabric,  which  would  vanish  at 
a  word.  Moreover,  I  even  yet  felt  a  trifle  awkward 
and  uncouth  in  Dorothy's  presence.  I  was  conscious 
of  my  size  and  lack  of  polish,  and  I  became  diffident 
and  slow  in  speech.  Still,  I  determined  to  say  some- 
thing ere  we  parted,  for  I  was  not  the  clumsy  rustic 
I  had  been,  and  I  had  forgotten  all  about  Henry 
Gering.  We  reached  a  path  at  last,  and  far  below 
could  see  lights  in  the  valley.  What  is  more,  there 
came  a  faint  sound  of  men  on  the  march. 

"  It's  the  duke,"  said  Jean,  who  had  kept  well  in 
front  the  greater  part  of  the  way ;  "  the  sodgers  are 
in  the  toon,  and  they  were  sayin'  last  nicht  there 
wad  be  mair  fechtin'  the  morn's  morn.  We  maun 
awa',  mistress." 

It  was  indeed  plain  that  there  was  danger  in  delay. 

"Dorothy,"  I  whispered,  "you  did  not  finish  what 
you  had  to  say.  Besides  —  "I  stopped  and  waited. 

I  could  hear  her  breath  come  quickly,  and  she 
turned  her  head  away. 

"Besides  —  "  I  urged. 

"  Your  mother  has  been  a  mother  to  me." 


3/2  TO   ARMS! 

I  set  my  teeth  hard,  but  I  remembered  all  she  had 
done  and  dared. 

"  Farewell,  Mistress  Wayward,"  I  said,  with  a 
tremble  in  my  voice  which  I  could  not  check,  "  fare- 
well, and  again  I  thank  you." 

She  gave  a  little  cry,  and  then  held  out  her  hand. 

This  time  I  did  not  hesitate,  but  raised  it  to  my 
lips. 

"Losh!"  said  Jean,  "but  that's  cauld  comfort. 
Buss  me,  lad,  and  welcome,  and  mind  Jean  Ingram  in 
your  prayers,  gin  ye  say  ony." 

The  situation  was  awkward,  indeed  painful,  but  I 
sent  my  remembrances  to  the  sergeant,  did  as  I  was 
bidden,  and  even  felt  a  trifle  heartened  as  I  turned 
and  faced  the  moor. 

I  was  alone  once  more,  but  I  was  free  and  had 
plenty  to  think  about.  The  thing  was  like  a  miracle, 
though  simple  in  the  extreme.  It  is  true  I  had  not 
learned  the  ins  and  outs  of  the  story,  and  fancied  they 
must  have  had  some  difficulty  in  gaining  the  ser- 
geant's help,  but  its  main  outline  was  sufficient  for 
me,  who  had  been  thinking  of  very  different  matters 
when  I  might  have  had  the  tale  in  full. 

For  a  moment  I  had  really  believed  that  Dorothy 
had  come  to  my  rescue  out  of  more  than  gratitude. 
There  had  been  something  in  her  voice,  something  in 
her  manner,  which  had  stirred  me  strangely.  And 
even  yet  I  was  not  so  sure,  albeit  she  was,  as  I  knew, 


A    RESCUE   AND    THE    CHEVALIER.^        373 

plighted  to  Henry  Gering,  and  in  spite  of  her  last 
words.  She  seemed  to  have  evaded  my  question.  I 
remembered  she  had  said  I  was  much  changed  when 
I  had  seen  her  at  the  door  of  the  house  in  the  Grass- 
market.  Perchance  this  change  had  made  me  find 
favour  in  her  eyes.  A  woman  might  alter  her  mind. 
I  had  heard  they  were  fickle,  "  kittle  cattle,"  as  Pit- 
tendreigh  called  them,  and  I  dared  to  hope.  And 
then  I  recollected  my  old  tutor,  with  his  kindliness, 
his  queer,  shy  ways,  his  unselfish  acts,  his  lovable 
nature.  Could  I  in  honour  press  my  suit,  and  do 
my  best  to  win  Dorothy  from  him  ? 

The  thought  tortured  me,  but  I  suddenly  stopped 
short  in  my  aimless  wanderings.  It  struck  me  that 
I  was  a  pretty  fool  troubling  my  head  in  this  manner, 
for  I  had  much  to  do  at  the  present,  and  the  future 
could  take  care  of  itself. 

I  resolved  to  hide  near  Dunblane  in  spite  of  Silas 
Solid,  and  to  see  that  at  any  rate  Dorothy  came  to  no 
harm.  I  had  no  plans,  but  luckily  the  girls  had 
brought  me  some  food,  oaten  cakes  and  broken  meat 
with  a  lump  of  cream  cheese,  and  I  had  the  flask  of 
brandy  meant  for  the  guards,  so  I  would  do  very  well 
for  a  few  hours.  In  short,  I  made  up  my  mind  to 
play  with  fire,  but  as  I  did  so  I  remembered  my  vow. 

I  had  taken  an  oath  that  if  I  got  free  I  would  help 
the  wounded.  At  the  time  I  had  no  hope  of  liberty, 
and  it  had  been  a  kind  of  prayer  with  a  promise  of 


374  T0 

good  deeds,  but  now,  by  a  strange  turn  of  luck,  I  was 
again  my  own  master. 

Still  it  was  a  daft  thing  to  do.  Don  Quixote,  that 
queer  Knight  of  Spain,  of  whom  I  have  since  read 
with  pleasure,  never  did  a  dafter.  The  way  was  clear 
to  the  south  at  present,  but  soon  Argyll  would  be  on 
the  field,  and  I  might  be  caught  between  two  armies. 
Moreover,  I  recalled  how  the  trooper  had  been  shot 
down,  and  confessed  to  myself  that  I  had  undergone 
enough  danger  to  last  me  a  twelvemonth.  But  I  have 
ever  had  a  most  troublesome  conscience,  and,  as  I 
have  said  more  than  once,  I  am  at  times  dour  in  the 
extreme,  and  rarely  say  I  will  undertake  and  do  not 
perform,  and  so  I  hurried  back  to  the  field. 

After  all,  it  did  not  seem  so  risky,  as  one  could  lie 
hid  in  the  heather  with  ease  ;  but  I  forgot  that  if  one 
lay  concealed  in  safety,  so  might  others. 

The  dawn  was  streaking  the  east  by  this  time  and 
touching  the  hilltops  with  a  rosy  hue,  and  all  was 
bathed  in  an  uncertain  light,  even  though  stars  yet 
twinkled,  pale  and  vanishing  in  the  vault  above.  In 
the  faint  morning  light  the  moor  presented  a  curious 
aspect.  It  was  dotted  over  with  lumps,  which  at  a 
distance  looked  the  colour  of  the  heather  clumps,  but 
showed  red  when  one  approached  closer,  for  this  was 
the  place  where  the  clans  had  broken  the  regulars. 
Here  and  there  an  arm  stuck  straight  up  into  the  air, 
and  once  I  came  upon  a  man  whose  gaitered  legs 


A   RESCUE   AND    THE    CHE VA LIE R.  3/5 

gave  signal  of  his  presence,  for  he  was  upside  down 
in  a  sort  of  a  pit  amongst  the  heath,  and  had  been 
frozen  stiff  and  hard.  I  had  seen  no  wounded  before, 
for  which  I  had  been  thankful,  and  now  I  found  them 
conspicuous  by  their  absence.  Either  the  black  frost 
had  done  its  work  or  Argyll's  troops  had  carried  them 
off  on  their  return.  Most  of  the  men  had  been  slain 
with  the  claymore,  some  split  from  skullcap  to  chin, 
others  run  through,  their  red  coats  splashed  with  a 
darker  crimson,  which  had  turned  to  black  where  it 
lay  thickly  on  the  cloth. 

I  discovered  one  of  Mar's  cannon,  which  had  lost  a 
wheel  and  looked  very  forlorn  as  it  lay  all  on  one  side 
with  its  breech  tilted  up,  and  near  it  was  a  horse  half 
turned  on  its  back,  with  its  tongue  sticking  rigidly  out 
from  between  its  teeth,  and  a  long  gash  on  its  with- 
ers. As  I  went  farther  I  got  amongst  the  fallen 
Highlanders,  great  hairy  men,  who  had  died  of  shot 
wounds,  and  lay  in  most  fantastic  attitudes,  but 
smiled  peaceably  in  their  last  long  sleep.  Still  more 
to  the  east  I  stumbled  over  others  whose  life  the  bay- 
onet had  let  out,  and  these  had  agony  stamped  upon 
their  faces,  or  sardonic  grins,  while  some  yet  grasped 
their  broadswords ;  and  there  were  many  soldiers 
of  the  King  amongst  them.  I  cannot  deny  but  that 
all  this  was  full  of  interest.  I  saw  muscles  from  an 
aspect  from  which  I  had  never  before  viewed  them. 
I  saw  broken  bone  shafts  with  stained  ends  showing 


376  TO   ARMS! 

through  skin  and  hosen.  I  knew  exactly  why  this  or 
that  man  had  given  up  the  ghost.  I  could  tell  what 
vessel  had  been  punctured,  which  vital  part  had  been 
torn  or  riddled.  Again,  some  cases  puzzled  me,  for 
it  seemed  that  very  little  could  bring  about  a  fatal 
result,  while  now  and  then  I  came  on  some  grim  war- 
rior who  had  clearly  fought  on  with  wounds  which 
should  have  killed  him  in  a  few  seconds  of  time, 
according  to  my  knowledge  of  anatomy.  At  last  I 
did  come  on  some  one  with  life,  but  it  was  not  a 
wounded  man.  I  mounted  a  small  knoll,  and  on  the 
farther  side  found  an  old  man  with  gray  hair,  wrapt 
about  in  his  plaid  and  his  head  sunk  upon  his  breast. 
He  was  sitting  upon  a  heather  tuft,  and  at  his  feet 
lay  the  body  of  a  young  and  handsome  soldier,  whose 
dress  told  he  was  of  high  rank.  I  uncovered  at  the 
sight,  and  gently  approached  the  aged  Highlander. 
He  paid  no  heed  to  my  presence  till  I  touched  him 
on  the  shoulder.  Then  he  started  up  and  looked 
wildly  at  me. 

"  I  am  a  surgeon,"  said  I,  "and  alone."  It  was 
not  strict  truth,  perchance,  but  served  my  purpose, 
and  I  could  not  introduce  myself  as  an  anatomist. 

He  did  not  reply,  and  merely  shook  his  head  when 
I  offered  him  some  food,  though  he  took  a  pull  at 
the  brandy  flask. 

"  Who  is  he  you  watch  ? "  I  asked,  curiously,  for 
such  devotion  must  have  been  well  merited. 


HE    WAS    A    MAN    YESTERDAY.'  " 


A    RESCUE   AND    THE   CHEVALIER.  3/7 

"  He  was  a  man  yesterday,"  he  said,  mournfully, 
and  turned  to  his  sad  vigil  again. 

I  went  my  way  pondering  over  this  striking  answer, 
after  I  had  warned  the  old  warrior,  who  was  blue  with 
the  cold,  that  Argyll  was  approaching,  and  I  have 
since  heard  that  he  was  guarding  the  body  of  his 
young  and  gallant  master,  the  Earl  of  Strathmore, 
and  that  he  gave  the  same  strange  reply  to  the  Royal 
troops  when  they  came  upon  him. 

I  did  not  go  much  farther,  for  in  a  hollow  twenty 
yards  away  I  came  plump  on  three  clansmen,  who 
promptly  pounced  upon  me,  and,  despite  my  assur- 
ances to  the  contrary,  insisted  apparently  on  looking 
upon  me  as  an  enemy,  half  squeezed  the  breath  out 
of  my  body,  and  fastened  my  wrists  together  with  a 
leathern  strap.  They  had  scarce  a  word  of  English, 
and  were  scouts  watching  to  see  if  the  army  of  the 
government  would  return,  and  they  passed  the  time 
feasting  pleasantly  on  my  provender  till  the  vanguard 
hove  in  sight,  when  they  scuttled  away  like  rabbits, 
and  kept  progging  with  their  daggers  to  make  me 
hurry,  while  I  cursed  my  stupidity  ;  but  one  of  my 
chief  faults  has  ever  been  overconfidence,  though  I 
have  been  punished  for  it  again  and  again. 

Mar  went  south  no  more.  I  was  brought  before 
him  at  a  place  called  Auchterarder,  and  he  was  not 
a  little  surprised  to  see  me.  He  shook  his  head 
when  I  told  him  how  I  had  been  taken,  but  said 


378  TO  ARMS! 

nothing  about  hanging  me ;  only  he  gave  me  the 
hint  that  I  had  better  make  myself  useful,  and  took 
my  word  that  I  would  make  no  attempt  to  escape,  as 
he  had  need  of  me  at  a  future  period. 

I  was  not  a  little  relieved  to  find  him  in  such  a 
gracious  mood,  but  it  appeared  he  had  got  a  fixed 
idea  in  his  head  that  the  fortunes  of  the  day  rested 
with  him,  or  at  any  rate  he  pretended  to  think  so,  for 
he  marched  back  to  Perth  in  a  sort  of  triumph,  with 
an  army  which  dwindled  away  day  by  day,  and  myself 
as  surgeon  in  ordinary. 

By  this  time,  what  with  ups  and  downs,  I  had  got 
into  a  happy-go-lucky  state,  and  though  at  first  I  was 
greatly  worried  at  this  alteration  to  my  pleasant 
projects,  I  reflected  that  things  might  have  been 
worse,  and  became  absorbed  in  my  work.  Here  at 
least  my  self-confidence  helped  me,  for  I  even  went 
the  length  of  saving  a  life  or  two  by  operation,  there 
being  no  one  else  just  then  to  perform  in  my  stead ; 
one  surgeon  having  died,  and  the  other,  a  drunken 
Irishman,  being  wholly  incapable.  I  was  marvel- 
lously successful,  for  bold  measures  sometimes  pay, 
and  soon  I  obtained  quite  a  name  in  the  camp  at  the 
fair  city  by  the  side  of  Tay. 

That  dexterity  with  the  knife  which  Doctor  Elliot 
had  noticed,  my  readings  and  dissections  in  the  past, 
the  labour  and  the  care  I  had  expended  at  the  college 
stood  my  friends.  My  very  ignorance  helped  me,  for 


A    RESCUE  AND    THE    CHEVALIER.  3/9 

now  I  could  not  do  some  of  the  things  I  did  then.     I 
know  too  much. 

I  was  not  hardened  by  my  work.  It  broadened 
my  sympathies.  I  felt  deeply  for  the  unfortunates 
who  had  to  writhe  and  groan  as  I  extracted  a  bullet 
or  probed  a  sinus,  but  for  all  that  I  learned  the 
surgeon's  great  lesson  of  looking  upon  his  patient 
wholly  as  a  case  for  the  time  being.  I  developed 
faculties  which  previously  I  was  unaware  I  possessed. 
I  joked  with  readiness,  I  told  a  good  tale  upon  occa- 
sion, —  Pittendreigh's  for  the  most  part,  I  must  con- 
fess, —  I  adopted  a  wig  and  an  air.  To  my  surprise 
I  found  I  had  an  admirable  manner,  and  I  eschewed 
politics  and  strong  drink.  I  soon  made  friends  and 
earned  a  little  money,  in  spite  of  my  position  as  a 
prisoner  on  parole,  and,  looking  back,  I  count  that 
month  at  Perth  as  one  of  the  happiest  I  have  ever 
spent.  The  scenery  was  very  beautiful,  and  all  was 
new  to  me.  I  took  a  part  in  "  the  roaring  game," 
which  was  a  great  diversion  of  the  gentlemen,  and 
I  learned  to  smoke  without  inconvenience,  while  I 
quietly  studied  a  great  deal  of  the  life  and  customs 
about  me.  It  needed  no  wise  head  to  see  that  there 
were  dissensions  in  the  camp,  and  that  the  cause  of 
the  Stuarts  was  already  doomed.  Mar  had  nothing 
of  a  leader  about  him,  beyond  a  ready  tongue  and  an 
eloquent  discourse.  Half  the  other  men  of  influence 
had  no  heart  in  the  undertaking,  and  did  not  disguise 


380  TO   ARMS'. 

their  fears  and  lack  of  spirit.  Many  of  the  clans- 
men came  and  went  as  they  listed,  and  were  jealous 
and  suspicious  of  each  other. 

The  true  backbone  of  the  rising  lay  amongst  the 
hard-drinking,  genial,  ruffling  lairds ;  a  few  hot-headed 
enthusiasts  from  the  glens,  who  had  men  at  their 
beck  and  call ;  and  the  devil-may-care  adventurers, 
of  whom  there  were  plenty  ;  and  while  money  lasted 
it  was  easy  to  maintain  a  following. 

The  only  thing  I  feared  was  that  Le  Fanu  might 
turn  up,  for  I  heard  enough  about  him  to  be  sure  he 
would  wreak  his  vengeance  on  me  if  he  could.  There 
was  no  appearance  of  him,  however,  but  a  much  more 
important  personage  arrived,  he  who  was  toasted  as 
"Kit,"  and  the  "  Three  B's,"  he  for  whom  the  earl  had 
kept  me  at  his  side,  James  III.  as  he  was  called  by 
his  adherents,  the  Chevalier  cle  Saint  George  as  he  is 
known  by  the  world,  when  he  is  not  remembered  as 
the  Old  Pretender.  I  had  heard  he  was  expected, 
and  much  wine  had  been  consumed  in  consequence, 
but  no  one  seemed  consumed  with  joy.  Even  the 
loyal  and  fiery  chieftains  seemed  little  roused  by  the 
news.  There  was  some  excitement  and  great  con- 
jecture. It  was  but  too  plain  to  an  impartial  ob- 
server that  the  would-be  monarch  had  delayed  too 
long, -unless  indeed  he  should  prove  a  man  amongst 
men,  full  of  vigour  and  action  and  resource ;  and 
this,  from  what  I  had  heard,  I  very  much  doubted. 


A   RESCUE  AND    THE   CHEVALIER.  381 

I  was  soon  to  see  him  myself,  however,  for  I 
found,  as  I  had  half  expected,  that  Mar  had  detained 
me  as  a  witness  to  show  how  it  came  about  that  he 
had  disobeyed  commands.  It  was  late  in  December, 
in  very  inclement  weather,  that  the  unfortunate  earl, 
with  a  retinue  of  some  thirty  persons  of  importance, 
and  my  humble  self,  who  for  the  moment  was  of  as 
much  importance  as  any  of  them,  set  out  to  ride  for 
the  north,  James  having  landed  at  Peterhead,  a  fish- 
ing village  in  the  shire  of  Aberdeen.  I  was  again 
guarded  closely,  and  began  to  have  uneasy  fears  ;  for 
however  well  disposed  Mar  might  be  towards  me,  his 
master  might  very  well  signalise  his  arrival  by  having 
me  promptly  hung. 

Instead  he  celebrated  it  by  an  attack  of  the 
ague. 

We  found  him  in  miserable  quarters  at  a  place 
called  Fetteresso,  and  I  shall  never  forget  my  first 
meeting  with  a  royal  personage. 

Full  of  doubts,  I  had  been  thrust  into  a  cottage 
with  a  trooper  in  attendance,  and  felt  very  unlike 
the  popular  young  sawbones  who  had  literally  carved 
his  way  into  favour  with  the  Jacobites.  The  homely 
country  folk  looked  upon  me  with  compassion,  evi- 
dently expecting  that  my  end  was  very  near,  and  I 
remember  that  the  good  dame  of  the  humble  dwell- 
ing sent  her  little  lass  to  me  with  a  hot  girdle  scone 
by  way  of  comfort.  The  act  touched  me,  but  it  looked 


382  TO  ARMS! 

like  an  ill  omen.  At  last  I  was  summoned,  and 
ushered  into  a  room  in  which  were  two  people  only, 
—  the  one  Mar,  the  other  James  Stuart.  I  entered, 
making  my  reverence,  as  was  but  fitting,  and  mightily 
uneasy ;  but  a  less  formidable  man  I  never  saw. 

In  a  chair  by  a  glowing  fire  of  peats  sat  the  Chev- 
alier, black-haired,  sallow-faced,  and  all  in  a  sweat 
and  a  shiver.  He  had  an  air  of  the  most  depressing 
melancholy,  and  looked  as  though  he  would  weep 
upon  the  slightest  provocation.  His  spare  frame 
was  huddled  up  as  though  to  gain  warmth  from  itself, 
and  he  had  a  cup  of  mulled,  steaming  wine  within 
reach  of  his  hand.  His  features  were  handsome  after 
a  fashion,  but  his  expression  listless  and  sad,  and  his 
dark  eyes  had  a  weary,  worn  look  in  them  as  he 
raised  his  head  and  looked  at  me.  I  had  come  in 
very  sorry  for  myself  ;  now  I  felt,  on  the  whole,  sorry 
for  him. 

"  So  this  is  the  young  man  ?  "  said  he.  "  Can  you 
give  me  any  relief  from  this  painful  trouble  which 
has  gotten  hold  of  me?  I  hear  you  have  some 
knowledge  of  medicine." 

I  was  not  a  little  surprised  at  this  greeting,  but  I 
bowed  again. 

"  I  fear,"  said  I,  "  that  I  am  more  acquainted  with 
the  anatomy  than  with  the  ague,"  for  I  had  recognised 
his  symptoms,  "but  I  might  venture  to  suggest." 

"Then  do  so,"  he  said,  fretfully,  and  was  taken 


A    RESCUE   AND    THE    CHEVALIER.  383 

with  a  fresh  fit  of  his  complaint,  which  set  his  teeth 
chattering  like  castanets. 

I  deemed  it  advisable  to  make  some  show  of 
knowledge  on  the  subject  before  coming  to  any  final 
conclusion. 

"According  to  the  London  Dispensatory,"  said  I, 
with  another  bow,  "as  set  forth  in  Doctor  Lovell's 
treatise,  the  ague  may  be  well  treated  by  the  extract 
of  the  red  poppy,  a  decoction  of  the  strobiles  of 
hops,  the  oil  of  aniseed,  sulphur,  salts,  and  vitriol." 

"Parbleu!"  said  he,  raising  his  eyebrows,  "and 
am  I  to  swallow  all  this  ?  " 

"Nay/'  said  I,  "some  of  them  are  external  appli- 
cations." 

"  Ah ! "  he  answered,  brightening  up  for  a  mo- 
ment, and  even  smiling  a  little,  "  we  were  discussing 
some  such  question  with  regard  to  yourself,  young 
man.  But  come,  you  can  direct  our  choice." 

I  recommended  the  taking  of  sulphur,  which  could 
be  easily  procured,  in  a  confection  with  treacle,  and 
the  stimulation  of  the  skin  and  expulsion  of  the 
humour  by  means  of  a  warm  foot-bath  with  mustard 
powder,  though  I  did  so  with  much  hesitation. 

"  See  to  it,  my  lord,"  said  he  to  Mar. 

"And  with  regard  to  the  other  matter,  sire?"  said 
the  latter. 

"  Let  it  rest,  let  it  rest.  It  was  a  false  hope,  in 
any  case.  After  all,  it  is  part  of  my  usual  fortune," 


384  To 

said  James,  dolefully.  "  I  am  a  very  miserable  man, 
and  why  should  I  bring  sorrow  to  others  ?  But  keep 
him  by  our  side.  He  may  serve  as  a  hostage,  and 
we  will  see  if  his  remedies  can  rid  me  of  these  vile 
shiverings,"  and  he  swallowed  some  of  the  wine, 
holding  the  cup  in  a  shaking  hand. 

The  earl  made  me  a  sign,  and  I  backed  out,  bowing 
low,  and  trusting  earnestly  that  the  sulphur  and  the 
mustard  would  work  wonders,  and  devoutly  thankful 
for  the  easy  terms  vouchsafed  to  me.  Happily  my 
homely  cures  brought  relief ;  or  mayhap  they  merely 
did  no  harm,  and  nature  applied  the  real  remedy. 
In  any  case,  the  Chevalier  was  soon  fit  to  travel,  and 
we  were  joined  by  some  of  his  retinue  at  Montrose, 
though  one  of  his  ships  had  been  lost  on  the  voyage. 
Thereafter  he  journeyed  in  royal  state  to  Perth  by 
way  of  Dundee,  and  there  was  much  display  and 
little  real  feeling. 

James  himself  was  the  gloomiest  of  all,  the  only 
thing  which  served  to  rouse  him  being  the  sight  of  a 
pretty  face,  and  more  than  once  he  would  have  made 
arrangements  to  stay  in  some  wretched  village,  had 
his  advisers  permitted,  having  been  smitten  by  the 
charms  of  some  fair  wench  who  had  come  out  to  see 
the  procession.  Things  were  no  better  at  Perth. 
The  clansmen  were  chilled  by  this  dark,  solemn, 
melancholy  mortal  who  had  come  to  lead  them,  or 
rather  to  mislead  them,  and  for  whom  they  had  been 


A    RESCUE   AND    THE    CHEVALIER.  385 

willing  to  lose,  life  and  lands.  He  was  so  silent,  they 
wondered  if  he  could  speak  at  all,  while  he  was  of  a 
peevish,  vacillating  nature,  and  scarce  knew  his  own 
mind  two  weeks  together. 

I  must  needs  confess,  however,  that  the  Chevalier 
had  a  certain  dourness  about  him.  Had  he  re- 
nounced his  faith  he  might  have  gained  a  crown,  but 
he  was  pious  after  a  fashion  of  his  own,  a  bigot  if 
you  will,  but  a  sturdy  bigot,  and  this  is  all  I  found 
to  admire  in  him. 

There  is  no  need  to  tell  of  how  he  idled  and 
frittered  away  time  at  the  town  he  had  made  his  cap- 
ital. Who  has  not  heard  of  the  cowardly  retreat 
when  Argyll  advanced  the  next  month  ?  Who  does 
not  know  how  the  feeble,  shiftless  monarch  —  to 
give  him  a  title  he  never  really  had,  or,  for  that 
matter,  deserved  —  slipped  away  by  sea  in  the  dead 
of  night,  taking  his  leader  with  him  ? 

Little  did  I  think  I  was  to  leave  Scotland  about 
the  same  time,  but  so  it  came  about.  I  had  been 
more  closely  watched  at  Perth,  and  regarded  more 
in  the  light  of  a  prisoner  than  had  previously  been 
the  case,  but  during  the  retreat  my  guards  relaxed 
their  vigilance,  and  had  I  not  been  under  parole  I 
might  have  taken  French  leave. 

Instead  I  took  leave  for  France. 

The  day  following  the  flight  of  the  Chevalier  and 
the  Earl  of  Mar  there  was  the  utmost  dismay  and 


386  TO   ARMS! 

alarm,  and  so  fierce  did  the  enraged  Highlanders 
become  that  it  was  not  safe  in  the  camp.  Towards 
evening  I  slipped  down  to  the  harbour  at  Montrose, 
hoping  to  get  a  passage  to  Leith  or  Berwick,  and  so 
intent  was  I  on  finding  a  craft  that  I  did  not  notice 
I  was  being  followed.  Suddenly,  however,  a  hood 
was  drawn  over  my  head,  a  violent  blow  was  dealt 
me  on  the  skull,  and  I  fell  to  the  ground  half 
stunned. 

"Spit  me,  my  young  bantam,"  said  a  voice  in  my 
ear,  "if  we  shall  not  be  quits  at  last,"  and  I  was 
bundled  into  a  boat  on  the  river  and  rowed  to  a 
vessel  at  anchor  in  the  stream. 

As  I  was  hoisted  aboard  and  taken  below  I  could 
have  wept.  But  a  week  before  I  had  written  home 
in  a  hopeful  strain  ;  that  very  day  I  had  thought  my- 
self a  free  man  at  last ;  and  now  I  found  myself  in 
the  power  of  a  man  who  had  good  cause  to  hate  me, 
for  had  I  not  at  one  blow  ruined  for  ever  the  beauty 
of  Captain  Le  Fanu? 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

THE    NAMELESS    PRISON    OF    PARIS. 

THERE  was  in  Paris,  in  the  early  part  of  the  year 
1716,  a  place  which  was  a  blot  upon  civilisation,  a 
horror,  a  crying  shame.  The  knowledge  of  its  exist- 
ence was  confined  to  a  few  favoured  beings  who 
were  its  patrons,  a  few  heartless  brutes  who  were  its 
managers,  and  a  few  miserable  wretches,  the  most 
unhappy  of  mankind,  who  were  its  victims.  No 
stranger  entered  it  of  his  own  free  will,  unless  he 
were  a  new  client  longing  for  revenge,  and  with 
a  heavy  purse.  No  inmate  left  it  as  he  entered.  It 
hid  many  a  secret,  it  covered  many  a  crime.  It  was 
not  easy  to  find,  for  the  greater  part  of  it  was  un- 
derground. It  was  secret,  filthy,  abominable,  and 
it  had  no  name. 

On  three  sides  of  it  were  narrow,  populous 
streets,  on  one  side  was  the  great  river  which  sweeps 
through  the  capital  of  France.  Where  it  adjoined 
the  Seine  it  was  in  the  form  of  a  solitary  cell ;  for 
the  place  was  a  prison.  Had  one  looked  closely 
at  the  walls  of  the  quay  which  bounded  the  river,  and 
stood  as  a  tribute  to  the  power  and  magnificence  of 

387 


388  TO   ARMS! 

"  le  grand  Rot,"  so  lately  deceased,  one  might  have 
discovered  a  stone,  not  far  above  the  water  level, 
a  trifle  unlike  the  rest.  It  seemed  well  set,  it  was  of 
the  same  colour  as  its  neighbours,  but  it  was  riddled 
with  tiny  holes,  which  gave  it  a  spotted  appearance, 
and,  what  is  more,  it  was  not  a  stone  at  all.  The 
original  block  had  vanished,  and  in  its  place  was 
a  cunning  counterfeit  in  canvas,  fitted  to  a  nicety. 
Behind  it  were  iron  bars  set  in  the  masonry.  Be- 
hind them  was  the  foulest  air,  —  damp,  earth- 
smelling,  and  destructive. 

And  yet  men  had  lived  in  this  place,  for  it  was 
a  favourite  dungeon  of  what  might  be  called  the 
prison  of  private  spites.  Had  any  one  a  grudge 
against  another,  an  enemy,  a  rival,  here  was  a  sure 
method  of  making  away  with  him  or  her,  providing 
the  preliminaries  were  not  bungled  and  there  was 
sufficiency  of  coin. 

Henri  Grenouille  was  an  obliging  person,  and  he 
was  master  here.  There  are  some  men  who  live  by 
sensation,  —  they  must  have  novelty,  they  revel  in 
excitement,  —  and  Henri  was  one  of  these.  He 
had  tried  love,  war,  intrigue,  secret  service,  and  had 
sucked  them  of  their  pleasures.  He  had  been  an 
intimate  of  the  infamous  Due  de  Vendome,  and  yet 
had  not  satisfied  his  starved  soul.  He  had  been  rav- 
aged by  disease,  buffeted  by  fortune,  and  in  his  old 
age,  for  he  was  old  before  his  time,  he  had  found 


THE   NAMELESS  PRISON  OF  PARIS.          389 

a  congenial  task.  He  owned  and  kept  a  den  of  in- 
iquity, and  fattened  in  the  process.  He  was  never 
disturbed  by  the  strange  sounds  which  floated  up- 
wards to  the  house  in  the  Rue  Bernard,  for  he  went 
to  bed  sodden  with  drink,  and  at  other  times  was  too 
busy.  He  was  faithful  to  his  trust,  for  he  enjoyed 
his  work,  which  was  full  of  variety  and  change. 

Those  who  came  to  him  in  the  nameless  prison 
found  that  somehow  it  did  not  suit  their  health,  and 
went  elsewhere ;  but  they  departed  in  a  curious 
manner,  feet  first,  and  weighted  with  lead.  There 
could  be  no  doubt  that  Henri's  premises  were  excel- 
lently suited  to  his  trade.  His  business  was  carried 
on  in  the  night,  yet  he  had  frequent  visitors  by 
day.  Coaches  would  have  stood  at  his  door,  but 
that  the  street  was  narrow ;  for  the  neighbourhood 
knew  Henri  to  be  a  lapidary,  with  many  customers 
amongst  the  quality. 

It  was  true  he  was  used  to  cutting  and  polishing, 
but  he  did  not  cut  and  polish  precious  stones. 
He  polished  metal,  steel  for  the  most  part,  and 
sharpened  it  also. 

Henri  had  servants  who  did  his  bidding,  and  did 
not  answer  him  when  he  reviled  them.  They  could 
not,  for  men  without  tongues  cannot  speak.  Henri 
was  not  beautiful,  but  he  was  handsome  beside  his 
mutes,  who  were  one  and  all  deformed,  and  might 
have  been  Satan's  body-guard. 


390 


TO   ARMS! 


There  was  one  feature  which  might  have  spoken 
well  for  this  villainous  business.  Henri's  "palais" 
as  he  was  wont  to  call  it,  for  he  was  not  without  hu- 
mour, had  never  been  known  to  be  filled  to  overflow- 
ing, though  it  was  not  large ;  there  was  always  room 
*for  one  more.  This  did  not  seem  as  though  the 
trade  could  be  flourishing,  but  it  only  meant  that 
Henri  was  a  clever  manager.  He  knew  how  to 
prevent  overcrowding,  though  he  did  not  object  to  it 
at  times. 

In  person  he  was  not  prepossessing.  He  was 
short,  thick-set,  with  enormous  shoulders,  and  a  mass 
of  coarse  hair  on  his  head,  which  mingled  with  his 
ill-kept  beard,  and  curled  around  the  backs  of  his 
heavy-lobed  ears.  His  face  was  swollen,  and  of  the 
colour  of  capsicum  pods,  and  his  teeth  were  neither 
clean  nor  sound.  And  yet  Henri  had  been  a  gen- 
tleman by  birth,  and  even  yet  could  assume  the 
manners  of  a  courtier,  and  make  his  bow,  and  use 
honeyed  words.  In  one  sense,  it  is  not  that  which 
cometh  out  of  a  man  that  defiles  him. 

Besides,  Henri  could  not  have  become  more  de- 
filed. He  was  steeped  to  the  lips  in  every  kind  of 
evil,  ay,  plunged  over  head  and  ears.  He  had  ceased 
to  be  a  man ;  he  was  far  worse  than  any  brute  beast. 
In  short,  he  was  Henri  Grenouille,  master  of  the 
nameless  prison  of  Paris. 

One  of  the  'glories  of  Henri's  business  was  its 


THE   NAMELESS  PRISON  OF  PARIS.  391 

uncertainty.  When  he  woke  in  the  evening,  for  he 
slept  most  of  the  day,  he  could  never  tell  how  many 
lodgers  he  might  have  to  admit  ere  he  could  betake 
himself  again  to  his  black  bottle.  A  week  might 
pass  without  a  newcomer,  ay,  even  a  month  ;  but 
then,  again,  they  sometimes  came  in  batches. 

He  had  been  fairly  busy  of  late,  for  winter  was 
his  most  prosperous  season  ;  but  he  had  just  heard 
from  his  head  man,  a  hunchback  with  one  eye,  that 
the  river  cell  was  vacant. 

"  Swept  and  garnished  "  were  the  words  Henri  ap- 
plied to  this  fact ;  but  they  were  words  used  in  a 
certain  sense  only,  for  the  cells  were  never  cleaned. 
The  master  rarely  went  near  his  pensioners  ;  he  left 
that  to  those  who  had  deposited  them,  and  to  his 
myrmidons.  He  merely  interviewed  his  patrons, 
and  saw  that  no  base  money  was  passed  to  him ; 
for  he  had  learned  by  sad  experience  that  even 
wealthy  people  may  be  dishonest.  It  had  happened 
sometimes  that  there  had  been  a  request  for  release 
on  the  part  of  some  of  his  clients,  whose  hearts  re- 
pented them  of  the  evil ;  but  such  requests  had 
a  knack  of  coming  just  too  late,  and  no  one  knew 
of  the  nameless  prison  who  had  not  taken  a  hand 
in  the  traffic.  It  had  not  been  long  established,  but 
already  Henri  was  rich.  He  was  rich,  and  he  was 
feared. 

What  more  could  mortal  man  desire  ? 


392  TO  ARMS! 

Henri  was  just  thinking  of  having  the  vacant  cell 
filled  from  elsewhere,  when  his  ear  caught  the  sound 
of  horse  hoofs  in  the  distance.  It  was  past  midnight, 
but  he  was  accustomed  to  hear  such  noises  at  such 
an  hour.  The  Rue  Bernard  saw  strange  sights  at 
night ;  but  there  were  no  dwellers  in  the  street, 
which  was  small,  and  owned  by  the  lapidary,  who 
was  known  to  be  afraid  of  having  folk  near  him,  as 
they  might  be  led  to  rob  him. 

"  Monsieur  Grenouille  was  a  cautious  man,"  said 
the  neighbours,  and  the  neighbours  were  right. 

He  now  knew  exactly  where  the  horsemen  were. 
Long  practice  had  made  him  an  adept  at  localising 
sounds.  They  were  passing  under  the  archway  at 
the  end  of  the  street,  where  it  opened  on  to  a  wider 
thoroughfare  at  right  angles  to  it.  He  touched  a 
handbell,  which  summoned  the  hunchback,  and  gave 
him  an  order.  It  was  a  direction  to  hold  himself 
in  readiness  to  receive  a  guest,  and  necessitated  the 
presence  of  two  of  the  other  mutes,  and  a  few  articles 
which  were  found  useful  on  such  occasions.  Ten 
minutes  later  Henri  opened  the  door.  It  was  one  of 
his  rules  to  let  no  one  knock ;  he  or  the  hunchback 
was  always  ready.  He  kept  no  one  waiting,  but  he 
took  good  care  to  be  armed  when  he  acted  the  part 
of  concierge.  On  this  occasion  he  just  anticipated  a 
tall  man,  heavily  cloaked,  who  stood  on  the  step. 
Henri  considered  the  step  might  be  useful.  It  gave 


THE   NAMELESS  PRISON  OF  PARIS.          393 

him  an  advantage  in  height  which  nature  had  denied 
him. 

The  man  who  confronted  him  was  broadly,  almost 
massively  built,  and  though  a  broad-brimmed  hat 
shaded  his  face  there  was  light  enough  for  Henri  to 
recognise  him,  though  he  gave  a  chuckle  as  he  did 
so.  He  had  known  this  man  as  one  of  the  hand- 
somest in  Paris,  a  swashbuckler,  favoured  by  the 
ladies  and  envied  by  every  petit  maitre,  and  now  he 
found  him  grotesquely  changed.  His  once  finely 
moulded  nose  had  become  flattened  and  coarse,  and 
his  mouth  was  curiously  drawn  to  one  side.  He 
opened  it  to  speak,  and  Henri  gave  a  guffaw  of  rude 
laughter.  His  visitor  had  no  front  teeth,  a  defect 
which  even  a  heavy  moustache  failed  to  hide. 

"  Diable  /"  he  said,  in  a  low,  stern  voice,  speaking 
French  fluently,  though  with  a  foreign  accent,  "  there 
is  nothing  to  laugh  at,  monsieur." 

"Why,  no,  certainly  not,"  replied  Henri,  suavely; 
"  but  what  will  les  petites  say,  eh,  mon  capitaine  ?  " 

"  Hold  your  peace  !  "  growled  the  other,  savagely, 
his  hand  straying  to  his  sword  hilt,  and  Monsieur 
Grenouille  became  grave  at  once. 

"Well,  well,"  said  he,  "we  all  have  our  ups  and 
downs,  and  it  is  the  fortune  of  war.  But  who  is  your 
friend  to-night  ?  Of  different  sex  from  the  last,  I 
see." 

"  Yes,    curse    him !     He   must    be    well    treated, 


394  TO 

understand ;  the  best  of  quarters  for  him,  the 
daintiest  fare.  I  do  not  mind  paying  heavily." 

"To  be  sure,  to  be  sure,"  chuckled  the  other,  "he 
shall  live  like  a  prince  and  a  fighting  cock,"  and  he 
stared  past  the  man  on  the  step  to  a  man  strapped 
and  bound  upon  a  horse's  back,  a  man  bent  double 
with  weariness,  thin  and  pale-faced. 

The  man  he  had  spoken  to  was  Captain  Le  Fanu, 
lately  in  the  sen- ice  of  James  Stuart,  now  in  that  of 
the  devil ;  he  whom  he  now  looked  at  was  Allan 
Oliphant,  the  ghost  of  his  former  self. 

I  made  out  the  meaning  of  their  converse,  thanks 
to  Dorothy's  lessons  ;  but  I  was  too  wretched  to  pay 
much  attention  to  it,  though  I  gathered  that  worse, 
if  possible,  was  to  befall  me. 

Since  we  had  sailed  from  Montrose  I  had  suffered 
every  indignity.  I  had  been  thrust  into  the  hold  and 
half  starved,  getting  nothing  but  biscuits  alive  with 
weevils,  and  brackish  water.  I  had  twice  been 
flogged  for  losing  my  temper,  and  once  Le  Fanu  had 
stunned  me  with  the  butt  end  of  a  pistol,  when,  by  a 
desperate  effort,  I  had  driven  my  feet,  bound  as  they 
were,  against  him,  and  knocked  him  over.  I  had 
suffered  from  the  mal  de  mer,  and  been  nibbled  at  by 
rats.  We  had  been  put  ashore  near  Gravelines,  but 
my  condition  had  not  improved.  I  was  strapped 
firmly  on  a  saddle  horse,  and  kept  there  day  and 
night,  getting  just  enough  food  to  keep  me  in  life. 


THE   NAMELESS  PRISON  OF  PARIS.  395 

It  was  given  out  that  I  was  a  dangerous  maniac, 
who  had  been  guilty  of  horrible  atrocities,  and  the 
two  men  who  rode  one  on  either  side  of  me  had  no 
bowels  of  compassion,  and  they  implicitly  obeyed  the 
captain.  I  was  surprised  at  myself  during  that  ter- 
rible journey.  I  bore  it  with  wonderful  fortitude, 
and  the  courage  of  a  Stoic.  My  dourness  came  to 
my  help,  and  I  smothered  down  every  sign  of  weak- 
ness, though  I  was  like  to  sob  with  misery  and  pain. 
I  vowed  I  would  not  petition  for  mercy,  and  I  said 
never  a  word  all  the  way  from  the  coast  to  the  capital. 

I  was  in  a  new  country,  but  I  was  far  beyond  feeling 
any  interest  in  my  novel  surroundings.  I  listened 
dully  to  the  jabberings  in  a  strange  tongue,  I  saw 
poplar-trees  for  the  first  time,  I  noticed  wooden  shoes 
in  common  use,  and  the  features  of  the  landscape, 
but  it  seemed  to  me  all  a  hideous  nightmare.  The 
distant  domes  and  spires  were  the  first  I  saw  of  the 
great  city  I  had  often  longed  to  visit,  but  not  a  spark 
of  enthusiasm  possessed  me.  I  passed  through  the 
streets,  elegantly  lit  by  lamps  hung  high  above  our 
heads,  but  I  paid  no  heed  to  them.  I  was  without 
spirit,  I  was  almost  without  hope  or  desire.  For  the 
first  time  in  my  life  I  was  wholly  crushed  in  body 
and  well-nigh  conquered  in  mind.  I  might  have  been 
part  of  the  weary  beast  which  bore  me,  and  stumbled 
over  the  rough  stones  of  the  Rue  Bernard. 

I   was   now  untied  and   dragged  to  the  ground, 


396  TO   ARMS! 

but  what  with  cramp  and  stiffness  could  not  walk, 
and  was  carried  into  the  house,  my  wrists  being  still 
fastened,  and  handed  over  to  the  hunchback  and 
two  other  misshapen  creatures,  whose  forms  I  could 
just  make  out  as  they  stood  in  the  passage,  which  was 
dark  and  tortuous.  I  was  speedily  blindfolded,  and 
borne  along  by  them.  We  descended  stairs,  we  trav- 
ersed some  place  where  the  air  was  close  and  fetid, 
and  then  I  was  flung  down,  only  to  be  quickly  raised 
again.  I  stood  in  an  agony  of  uncertainty,  for  the 
near  approach  of  what  I  took  to  be  death  roused  me 
at  last.  My  hands  were  freed,  a  rope  was  passed 
around  my  body,  and  I  was  suddenly  shoved  into 
space.  I  dangled  in  the  air,  blind  and  helpless,  and 
then  I  felt  myself  slowly  lowered,  down  and  down, 
turning  around  and  around  like  a  roast  when  it  is 
being  basted. 

I  came  heavily  to  earth  at  last ;  there  was  a  quick 
jerk,  the  bandage  was  snatched  from  my  eyes,  I  felt 
the  rope  trail  away  from  me,  and  then  I  heard  a  faint 
clang  of  metal  as  I  lay  prone  upon  my  face  on  a 
slimy  floor. 

After  a  moment  or  two  of  dead  silence  I  gathered 
myself  together,  and  managed  to  get  upon  my  knees. 
I  was  in  total  darkness.  I  stretched  out  my  hands ; 
they  touched  nothing.  I  tried  to  get  upon  my  feet, 
but,  either  by  reason  of  their  long  confinement,  or 
from  the  greasiness  of  the  foothold,  my  legs  refused 


THE   NAMELESS  PRISON  OF  PARIS.          39? 

to  obey,  and  I.  slipped  and  remained  kneeling,  con- 
scious of  a  foul  odour  and  the  drip  of  water.  I 
began  to  crawl  about,  and  at  last  came  upon  a  wall. 
I  followed  it  around,  and  found  I  was  surrounded  by 
it.  I  was  in  a  square  cell,  black  as  the  river  Styx, 
in  an  atmosphere  cold  yet  stinking,  somewhere  under- 
ground, in  the  heart  of  a  city  where  I  knew  not  a 
soul,  in  the  power  of  a  vengeful,  bloodthirsty  villain. 

It  was  long  before  I  could  walk,  but  by  degrees  I 
regained  the  use  of  my  lower  limbs,  and  stumbled 
here  and  there  in  an  aimless  manner,  muttering  to 
myself  in  a  vague,  silly  fashion  ;  for  at  the  time  my 
wits  were  gone,  my  reason  tottering. 

I  had  scarce  slept  for  a  week,  and  had  I  remained 
awake  that  night  I  am  certain  that  morning  would 
have  found  me  the  raging  maniac  I  had  been  painted, 
or  a  gibbering,  slavering  fool.  I  was  mercifully  pre- 
served from  such  a  fate,  and,  crouching  in  an  angle 
formed  by  two  of  the  walls,  I  passed  into  a  heavy, 
dreamless  slumber. 

I  was  wakened  by  something  striking  me  on  the 
face,  and,  opening  my  eyes,  realised  where  I  was.  It 
was  no  longer  dark.  The  place  was  pervaded  by  a 
faint,  gloomy  light,  and  I  found  a  piece  of  hard, 
crusted,  black  bread  lying  beside  me.  This  was 
what  had  roused  me,  but  whence  had  it  come  ? 
There  was  no  door  to  the  dungeon,  the  walls  were 
covered  with  a  green  slime,  and  all  save  one  reached 


898  TQ  ARMS! 

unbroken  to  the  roof.  That  one  had  an  opening  in 
it,  of  fair  size,  heavily  grated,  and  was  the  source  of 
light.  The  food  had  not  entered  by  it,  however,  but 
had  come  from  above.  Looking  up,  I  saw  a  circular 
hole  in  the  centre  of  the  roof,  and  as  I  gazed  at  it  a 
pitcher  came  swinging  down  towards  me,  fastened  to 
a  double  cord.  It  settled  on  the  slime ;  one  end  of 
the  cord  was  dropped  into  the  cell,  and  the  whole 
dragged  through  the  handle  of  the  vessel  and  up- 
wards out  of  ^ight.  As  I  staggered  towards  the 
pitcher  I  saw  a  heavy  grating  lowered,  which  fitted 
the  aperture,  and  again  I  heard  the  clang  of  metal, 
as  I  had  heard  it  some  hours  before.  The  nature  of 
my  prison  was  plain  to  me,  but  I  had  thoughts  only 
for  the  contents  of  the  earthenware.  I  was  parched 
with  thirst,  my  throat  feeling  like  dry,  rough  leather, 
and  my  tongue  like  a  shoe  tag.  I  slipped  just  as  I 
reached  it,  and  striking  against  it,  capsized  it  on  the 
floor.  I  had  righted  it  in  a  moment,  but  some  of 
the  precious  liquid  had  been  lost,  and  there  were 
only  a  few  mouthfuls  left.  With  a  trembling  hand 
I  carried  the  vessel  to  my  mouth,  and  gulped  at  the 
water.  It  was  of  unpleasant  taste,  but  was  cold,  and 
I  let  it  trickle  slowly  down  my  throat,  making  the 
most  of  every  drop,  as  I  have  seen  a  drunken  sot 
swallow  his  well-loved  ale.  Even  as  1  drank  I 
remembered  that  I  knew  not  when  another  supply 
would  be  forthcoming,  and  I  forced  myself  to  stop, 


THE   NAMELESS  PRISON  OF  PARIS.          399 

though  I  had  merely  changed  the  dryness  to  a  soft 
stickiness,  the  leathery  feel  to  a  sensation  as  if  my 
mouth  was  coated  with  fluid  gum.  I  got  back  to 
my  corner,  carrying  the  water  with  me,  and  ate  a 
portion  of  the  hard,  sour  bread.  One  side  of  it  was 
dirty  and  repellent. 

My  meal  was  finished,  and,  meagre  as  it  had  been, 
it  did  me  good.  The  very  change  was  welcome  in  a 
way.  It  was  a  relief  to  walk,  to  stretch  myself,  to 
throw  my  arms  about,  to  finger  my  clothes,  to  scratch 
my  head,  to  do  anything  which  had  something  of 
freedom  about  it. 

And  yet  in  some  ways  I  was  in  a  worse  position. 
I  had  at  least  breathed  pure  country  air  during  my 
ride,  and  though  I  had  not  cared  for  it,  there  had 
been  variety  of  scene.  Now  I  drew  into  my  lungs  a 
chill,  damp,  poisonous  atmosphere,  a  sort  of  heavy, 
fetid  mist,  and  for  view  I  had  four  walls,  two  grat- 
ings, green  slime,  and  a  filth-coated  floor.  Truly 
it  was  a  cheerful  prospect.  The  walls  were  damp, 
and  so  in  places  was  the  roof.  I  noticed  where  the 
water  dripped  in  steady  drops.  I  listened,  but  the 
place  was  silent  as  the  grave.  I  made  a  close  survey 
of  my  new  abode,  but  all  I  found  was  the  openings  of 
two  pipes  or  runnels  at  the  base  of  the  wall  with  the 
window  in  it.  They  were  small  and  choked  with 
the  muck.  The  grated  opening  was  far  out  of  reach. 
I  scraped  the  dirt  with  my  feet  into  a  mound  below 


4<X>  TO  ARMS! 

it,  and  stood  upon  this,  but  I  could  not  touch  the 
ledge.  Indeed  I  was  little  helped  by  this  device,  as 
the  stuff  was  too  fluid,  and  I  sank  into  it  up  to  the 
ankles.  Everything  I  possessed  except  my  clothes 
had  been  taken  from  me  on  board  the  ship.  It 
seemed  hopeless  to  make  any  effort  to  escape.  I 
stood  and  drew  long  breaths,  clenching  and  un- 
clenching my  hands,  and  staring  vacantly  about 
me. 

What  had  I  done,  I  demanded,  to  be  thus  treated  ? 
It  was  not  fair,  it  was  not  right. 

I  spoke  aloud  rapidly,  and  to  no  one,  unless  to  my 
Maker.  I  could  not  understand  how  such  a  thing 
could  be  permitted.  I  asked  myself  if  it  was  true,  if 
it  was  not  a  jest.  Surely  I  was  not  Allan  Oliphant, 
of  Erkinholme,  student  of  medicine  ?  How  could  I 
be  the  man  who  had  been  surgeon  to  an  army,  who 
had  treated  one  whom  some  called  king  ?  What 
about  Pittendreigh,  and  Callender,  and  Dorothy  ?  It 
was  impossible  that  I  should  be  immured  in  this 
hole,  in  a  foreign  city  ! 

I  said  all  this  on  one  side  of  the  cell,  and  repeated 
it  on  the  other.  I  struck  myself  blows  upon  the 
thighs  and  chest,  I  pinched  my  arms,  I  looked  at  my 
feet,  I  bit  my  fingers. 

I  quickly  worked  myself  into  a  frenzy,  and  began 
rushing  about,  falling  and  picking  myself  up,  leaping 
for  the  window,  running  around  and  around  the  walls, 


THE   NAMELESS  PRISON  OF  PARIS.          40 1 

doubling  and  dodging  like  a  hare,  till  I  knocked  over 
the  water  vessel  and  came  to  my  senses. 

I  sank  exhausted  in  my  corner,  and  covered  my 
eyes.  My  clothes  were  mired,  I  was  a  loathsome 
being,  I  was  doomed.  I  gave  one  or  two  choking 
gasps,  a  deep  sob  burst  from  me,  and  then,  turning 
on  my  face,  I  hid  my  tears  and  my  grief,  and  wept 
till  I  fell  asleep. 

I  woke  for  the  second  time,  and  it  was  night.  My 
face  felt  grimy  and  sticky,  and  I  sat  up,  half  ashamed 
of  my  weakness.  At  that  moment  I  became  aware  I 
was  not  alone.  Something  was  moving  in  the  cell, 
and  I  held  my  breath  and  listened.  Suddenly  I  felt 
a  sharp  pain  in  the  calf  of  my  leg.  I  gave  a  cry  and 
reached  down  to  the  place.  With  a  rush  some  ani- 
mals darted  away,  one  running  across  my  thighs, 
and  I  knew  that  the  dungeon  was  rat  haunted.  On 
board  the  ship  I  had  experienced  the  attentions  of 
these  rodents,  and  had  conceived  a  lively  disgust  for 
them.  No  doubt  the  uneaten  portion  of  bread  had 
attracted  them.  I  groped  for  it  and  threw  it  from 
me,  and  in  a  short  time  heard  them  squealing  and 
fighting  over  it.  They  were  evidently  fierce,  they 
might  be  numerous  enough  to  be  formidable,  and  a 
score  of  hungry  rats  might  easily  overcome  a  man 
weakened  by  privation  and  sufferings.  I  shuddered 
at  the  thought  of  being  gnawed  at  by  these  noc- 
turnal visitors  whenever  I  should  fall  asleep.  I  pic- 


402  TO  ARMS! 

tured  to  myself  how  they  would  swarm  upon  me 
when  I  became  too  feeble  to  resist  their  onslaughts. 
I  imagined  how  their  long  whiskers  would  brush 
against  my  face,  and  their  cold,  bare  tails  trail 
about  my  neck.  I  have  always  had  a  power  of 
calling  up  visions  clearly  before  my  mind's  eye, 
and  it  is  not  an  unmixed  blessing.  Just  then  it 
was  a  curse.  It  seemed  probable  that  I  would  drive 
myself  into  childish  despair  again,  but  with  an  effort 
I  mastered  myself. 

"  Sufficient  unto  the  day  is  the  evil  thereof,"  I 
muttered.  I  resolved  I  would  brave  the  worst,  and 
play  a  man's  part.  After  all,  men  and  women  had 
undergone  more  terrible  fates  than  that  which  over- 
shadowed me,  and  had  shown  courage  and  heroism 
to  the  last.  I  determined  to  do  likewise  if  need  be, 
though  I  was  troubled  to  think  none  should  hear  of 
how  I  had  mouldered  away  my  strength  and  life 
underground.  My  mother  would  mourn  for  me  hope- 
lessly, my  brother  be  inconsolable  for  a  time.  That 
strange  man,  my  father,  would  be  stern,  and  consider 
I  had  been  rightly  dealt  with  in  thus  vanishing  for 
ever,  but  I  fancied  that  in  his  heart  there  would  be  a 
wound. 

And  what  of  old  Adam  ?  For  all  I  knew  he  might 
have  preceded  me  to  another  world ;  he  might  have 
had  the  unenviable  experience  of  a  lopped-off  head  or 
a  compressed  windpipe.  I  smiled  sadly  as  I  recalled 


THE  NAMELESS  PRISON  OF  PARIS.          403 

the  sprightly,  aged  rascal.  And  Dorothy,  would  she 
miss  me,  or  did  she  feel  she  had  paid  her  debt  of 
gratitude  to  the  family  of  Oliphant  and  was  free  to 
forget  me  ?  After  all,  it  did  not  matter  much,  for 
it  was  a  far  cry  to  Scotland  from  this  filthy  prison- 
house. 

I  had  almost  forgotten  it  as  I  dwelt  on  the  past ; 
for  memory  may  be  a  blessed  thing  as  well  as  a 
torture ;  it  may  be  a  salve  as  well  as  a  probe. 

Pleasanter  pictures  rose  before  me.  I  saw  again 
the  struggle  on  the  lonely  moor,  and  my  last  prison, 
a  heaven  compared  with  the  spot  which  now  held  me. 
My  thoughts  went  back  to  the  days  I  had  spent  in 
the  town  under  the  shadow  of  the  hill  of  Kinnoul, 
to  the  warlike  clansmen  in  faded  tartan,  to  the 
wounded  who  hailed  me  as  a  friend,  to  the  suppers 
at  which  I  had  been  present.  I  recalled  a  favourite 
song  a  laird  from  Fife  was  wont  to  sing,  and  which, 
despite  the  reverse  at  Dunblane,  —  for  reverse  it  was, 
—  met  with  general  approval.  It  was  not  much  of  a 
ditty,  but  it  had  a  catching  air,  and  had  been  bawled 
out  to  the  tune  of  chinking  glasses  and  stamping 
feet. 

Presently  I  found  myself  humming  it,  voicing 
words  which  had  as  much  bearing  on  my  present 
situation  as  Pittendreigh's  converse  had  been  wont 
to  have  on  the  question  at  issue. 

What  had  I  to  do  with  the  following  sentiments  ? 


404  TO   ARMS! 

"  Doon  wi'  the  drap, 
For  gude's  the  tap 
And  better  is  the  toast,  sir ; 
For  I'm  gey  sure 
It  can't  be  puir 
When  it  is  tae  oor  host,  sir. 


"  And  gin  ye  speer 
What  brings  him  here,  — 
For  he  is  comin'  soon,  sir,  — 
Bend  doon  your  ear : 
It  wad  appear 
He  comes  to  win  his  croon,  sir. 

"  Noo,  braw  lads  all, 
The  trundlin'  ball 

O'  fortune's  at  your  feet,  sirs ;  • : 

At  oor  King's  call 
The  Whigs  maun  fall, 
We'll  up  and  male'  them  greet,  sirs." 

It  scared  the  rats,  at  any  rate,  though  not  the  Han- 
overian rats  to  whom  it  bore  reference,  and  it  helped 
me  to  forget  the  dampness  and  the  slime  and  the 
dreary  drip,  in  a  vision  of  stout  fellows  in  faded 
colours,  ruddy  wine  in  sparkling  crystal,  jovial 
sounds  in  some  mean  dwelling,  and  a  forced  gaiety 
in  time  of  uncertainty  and  near-hovering  ruin,  and 
perchance  it  served  a  better  purpose  than  its  writer 
had  intended. 


THE   NAMELESS  PRISON  OF  PARIS.          405 

It  was  written  by  a  Tory  ;  it  cheered  a  Whig.  It 
was  meant  to  stimulate  and  inspire  the  Jacobites  ;  it 
helped  to  deaden  the  sensibilities  of  an  adherent  of 
the  house  of  Hanover. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

THE    NIGHT    OF    THE    DOUBLE    DANGER. 

IT  would  be  but  a  weariness  to  tell  of  how  I  lin- 
gered on  in  my  disgusting  quarters.  Looking  back 
now  upon  these  days,  I  cannot  believe  in  their  reality. 
They  seem  a  horrid  dream  of  monotonous  misery,  of 
hunger,  thirst,  foul  air,  and  filth  by  day,  and  of  rats 
and  sleeplessness  by  night.  Only  two  events  served 
to  break  the  sameness,  —  the  one  periodic,  the  other 
occasional.  The  former  were  the  visits  paid  me  by 
Le  Fanu,  for  that  arch-fiend  was  very  constant  in  his 
kind  inquiries.  He  made  no  secret  of  the  fact  that 
my  blow  had  ruined  his  prospects  in  life.  It  seems 
he  had  won  the  affections  of  some  wealthy  madame, 
who  had  promised  to  wed  him  on  his  return  from  the 
attempt  to  win  the  throne  of  Britain  for  the  Cheva- 
lier. She  would  have  done  so  had  he  returned 
whole  and  sound,  but  her  soul  had  revolted  against 
his  altered  nose,  disfigured  mouth,  and  the  gap  in  his 
tooth  line.  She  had  scorned  the  captain,  and  his 
creditors  had  begun  to  swarm  about  him  as  birds  of 
carrion  gather  about  a  stricken  beast.  He  told  me 

406 


THE   NIGHT  OF   THE   DOUBLE   DANGER.     407 

all  this,  and  pointed  out  the  justness  of  my  punish- 
ment. When  I  did  not  answer  him  he  would  pelt 
me  from  the  hole  in  the  roof  with  pebbles,  and  swear 
at  me  in  his  altered  voice,  for  he  had  not  become 
accustomed  to  his  new  anatomy.  He  vowed  I  had 
made  him  the  laughing-stock  of  every  actress  and 
lady  of  his  acquaintance,  and  that  I  would  rue  the 
day  I  had  lifted  my  hand  against  him. 

He  was  perfectly  right.  I  had  never  ceased  to 
regret  it,  but  I  was  not  going  to  show  him  what  my 
feelings  on  the  subject  were.  I  let  him  rave  and 
curse  and  threaten,  but  kept  my  mouth  shut.  His 
visits  were  brief,  for  the  air  he  had  to  breathe  during 
them  was  not  savoury,  and  he  had  not  become  used 
to  it  as  I  had.  I  found  out  thereafter  that  he  was 
unable  to  procure  for  me  the  finer  varieties  of  torture. 
They  required  extra  pay,  and  the  captain  was  hard 
put  to  it.  Had  his  money  been  plentiful,  these  pas- 
sages concerning  my  early  life  had  never  been  written ; 
I  would  have  long  since  mingled  with  the  mud  of  the 
bed  of  the  Seine.  But,  as  the  proverb  says,  "  'tis  an 
ill  wind  that  blows  nobody  good." 

The  occasional  event  was  the  flooding  of  my  cell. 

I  had  very  soon  become  convinced  that  there  was 
water  beyond  the  wall  with  the  grated  window.  I 
had  heard  it  gurgle  and  lap  in  the  runnels,  and  once 
or  twice  rats,  dripping  wet,  had  come  into  my  abode 
by  day.  It  was  borne  in  upon  me  that  in  all  proba- 


408  TO   ARMS! 

bility  the  river  coursed  past  this  part  of  the  prison, 
but  it  never  occurred  to  me  that  it  might  prove  a 
source  of  discomfort  or  danger. 

I  had  found  that  I  was  gifted  with  a  fine  constitu- 
tion, for  I  kept  in  wonderful  health ;  but  I  was  soon 
to  have  my  strength  taxed  to  the  uttermost.  It  was 
some  days  after  I  had  first  made  acquaintance  with 
Henri  Grenouille's  premises  that,  as  I  was  listlessly 
gnawing  at  my  morning's  allowance  of  rye  bread,  — 
I  was  fed,  save  the  mark !  twice  in  the  day,  —  I  no- 
ticed a  steady  trickle  of  water  coming  from  the  ends 
of  the  two  pipes  in  the  outer  wall.  At  first  I  merely 
watched  it  bubbling  out,  filtering  through  the  mire 
and  stirring  up  the  slush.  But  as  it  spread  into  a 
pool  I  began  to  grow  alarmed.  It  was  gushing  freely 
into  my  cell,  and  there  was  no  sign  of  its  stopping 
within  ten  minutes.  At  once  I  comprehended  the 
meaning  of  the  green  slime  on  the  walls,  and  the 
dampness,  and  the  dripping  wet.  When  the  river 
rose,  the  water  entered  my  dungeon  and  rose  also. 
The  matter  was  serious. 

I  tried  to  stop  up  the  openings  with  the  muck  from 
the  floor,  but  the  rush  was  too  great.  I  looked  round 
for  something  to  serve  as  a  plug,  but  the  place  was 
absolutely  bare,  and  I  could  not  break  the  pitcher 
which,  as  on  the  first  day,  came  swinging  down  to 
me,  and  which  I  returned  when  empty,  often  after  it 
had  been  empty  for  a  couple  of  days.  I  had  longed 


THE  NIGHT  OF   THE  DOUBLE   DANGER.     409 

for  more  water;  but  now  I  was  getting  water  with  a 
vengeance.  I  had  longed  for  a  bath,  and  it  looked 
as  though  my  wish  was  to  be  gratified,  and  in  a  very 
liberal  manner. 

I  took  off  my  shoes  and  managed  to  dam  back  the 
flow  to  some  extent  with  them,  and  with  pieces  of 
cloth  torn  from  the  skirts  of  my  coat,  but  I  could  not 
check  it  altogether,  and  every  now  and  then  the  force 
of  the  water  behind  expelled  my  poor  makeshifts. 
Moreover,  the  river  began  to  find  its  way  in  through 
cracks  and  crannies  in  the  wall,  and  seemed  even  to 
rise  through  the  floor.  As  far  as  I  could  tell,  it  had 
been  late  in  the  afternoon  when  this  interesting  proc- 
ess commenced,  and  by  the  time  I  could  not  see  my 
hands  I  was  nearly  up  to  the  waist  in  the  bitter  cold 
water,  chilled,  no  doubt,  by  winter  snows,  for  it  was 
early  in  March.  Up  and  up  crept  this  icy  embrace, 
as  I  stood  motionless,  resolved  at  last  to  let  myself 
drown  and  be  done  with  it ;  but  the  love  of  life  was 
too  strong  for  me.  I  was  young,  and  youth  is  hope- 
ful ;  I  was  strong,  and  strength  dies  hard ;  and  so 
somewhere  about  midnight  I  began  to  swim. 

It  could  scarce  be  called  swimming ;  it  was  an 
aimless  ploutering,  with  attempts  to  cling  to  walls 
which  gave  no  support,  and  it  could  not  have  lasted 
long.  The  water  numbed  me,  took  my  breath  from 
me,  and  my  clothes  were  quickly  sodden,  and  grew 
heavy  as  lead.  The  exercise  alone  kept  heat  in  me, 


410  TO   ARMS! 

and  prevented  me  cramping  and  going  down  to  the 
slimy  floor  from  which  I  had  been  floated.  I  had 
almost  abandoned  the  struggle,  when  I  struck  against 
something  floating.  I  seized  upon  it,  and  it  proved 
to  be  a  plank,  a  thick,  flat  piece  of  wood,  which  had 
been  loosened  by  the  inrush  from  its  bed  below  the 
mire.  I  threw  my  arms  across  it  and  clung  to  it. 
The  worst  was  over.  The  river  ceased  to  rise,  and 
slowly  the  waters  subsided,  stranding  me  at  last, 
more  dead  than  alive,  upon  the  soaking  floor,  with 
the  sediment  which  had  settled. 

Daylight  had  come  ere  I  reached  this  happy  ter- 
mination, but  for  long  I  lay  with  my  head  pillowed  on 
the  plank,  a  log  upon  a  log,  as  one  might  say.  After- 
wards I  stripped,  wrung  out  my  clothes,  and  got  into 
them  again.  Is  it  any  wonder  the  rheumatism  has 
fastened  upon  me  in  my  later  life  ?  And  now  I  had 
enough  of  variation.  On  several  occasions  the  same 
thing  happened,  though,  luckily,  never  to  such  a  de- 
gree, and  once  I  was  wakened  by  the  water  creeping 
about  me.  The  plank  proved  a  comfort.  Although 
it  sank  in  the  ooze,  it  afforded  me  some  sort  of  rest- 
ing-place. I  did  not  altogether  object  to  a  partial 
flooding.  It  cleaned  the  place  a  little,  and  I  have 
even  washed  in  it  when  it  rose  no  higher  than  my 
knees  ;  though  Seine  water  is  scarce  fitted  for  pur- 
poses of  the  toilet,  and  if  it  cleanses  the  epidermis,  it 
leaves  it  a  goose-skin  when  used  in  the  winter  months. 


THE  NIGHT  OF  THE   DOUBLE  DANGER.    4!  I 

I  think  Le  Farm  marvelled  at  my  toughness. 

"  Will  not  the  villain  die  ? "  he  bellowed  at  me 
more  than  once ;  for  he  usually  came  to  visit  me  in 
a  state  of  semi-drunkenness,  and  once  he  all  but 
came  plump  through  the  hole.  In  his  eagerness  to 
reach  me  with  one  of  his  pebbles,  he  craned  down- 
wards, and  lost  his  balance.  For  the  moment  I  felt 
as  one  of  those  lions  in  Scripture  who  rent  the 
wretches  in  Daniel's  den  ere  ever  they  had  reached 
the  foot.  I  stood  and  waited  for  him,  and  he  saw  me 
as  he  hung,  struggling  frantically.  My  face  must 
have  told  him  what  fate  awaited  him  if  he  fell,  for 
terror  was  depicted  on  his,  and  when  he  managed  to 
raise  and  withdraw  himself,  he  hurriedly  lowered  the 
grating,  and  I  saw  no  more  of  him  for  two  days.  I 
was  indeed  fast  becoming  the  beast  I  resembled  at 
that  time. 

I  was  losing  the  dignity  of  manhood  ;  I  was  raven- 
ous. My  memory  was  slipping  from  me ;  a  stubbly 
beard  covered  my  chin,  my  neglected  nails  grew  long, 
and  my  hair  reached  far  down  my  back.  I  began  to 
acquire  a  stoop,  and  my  very  voice  grew  animal-like, 
harsh,  and  raucous. 

In  some  ways  this  condition  benefited  me.  I 
ceased  to  care  or  worry.  I  existed,  that  was  all, 
and  recognised  Le  Fanu  as  my  tamer,  a  master  I 
longed  to  tear  in  pieces. 

Even  yet  it  appals  me  to  think  of  what  I  might 


412  TO   ARMS! 

have  become,  of  how  I  might  have  grown  prema- 
turely old,  an  aged  animal  with  the  form  of  a  man, 
a  human  being  with  the  instincts  and  desires  of  a 
brute. 

But  it  was  not  to  be.  At  the  moment  of  my 
greatest  peril  I  was  saved,  and  saved,  as  I  now  like 
to  think,  by  my  own  exertions. 

No  doubt  'tis  true  that  Providence  ordained  my 
delivery ;  no  doubt  'tis  true  that  in  a  way  I  owe  my 
life  to  the  river  Seine,  which  so  nearly  flowed  over 
me ;  but  yet  without  boast  I  can  say  that  I  wrought 
my  own  deliverance.  It  is  no  boast,  for  what  will  a 
man  not  do  for  his  life  ?  He  shows  true  courage  in 
saving  the  lives  of  others  at  risk  of  losing  his  own. 

My  last  day  in  Henri  Grenouille's  domains  was 
signalised  by  the  appearance  of  the  captain  in  a  state 
of  ferocity.  He  was  mad  with  liquor,  his  cheeks 
flaming,  his  eyes  afire,  his  dress,  or  as  much  of  it  as 
I  could  see,  disordered.  He  had  probably  met  with 
some  insult  or  affront  which  had  sent  him  to  his  cups, 
and  his  heated  brain  had  suggested  his  victim  as  fair 
sport.  He  came  as  it  was  growing  dusk,  and  I  fancied 
from  his  manner  that  there  was  something  beyond 
his  drunkenness  exciting  him.  A  kind  of  furious  joy 
possessed  him,  there  was  an  exultant  tone  in  his  voice  ; 
he  clearly  expected  to  enjoy  himself  immensely,  and 
ere  long  I  discovered  the  cause  of  his  exuberance. 

The  river  was  rising. 


THE   NIGHT  OF   THE   DOUBLE   DANGER.    413 

He  had  come  to  see  me  battle  for  life,  and  some- 
thing told  me  that  he  had  resolved  I  should  make 
way  for  another  unfortunate  ;  that  he  was  about  sati- 
ated with  his  partial  revenge,  and  that  he  had  made 
up  his  mind  to  reap  it  in  full.  He  lay  down  with  his 
face  at  the  grating  and  jeered  at  me.  He  recited  all 
his  woes  in  a  hoarse,  muddled  voice.  He  even  wept 
over  his  misfortunes.  From  that  day  to  this  I  have 
never  wholly  hated  Le  Fanu.  I  grant  he  was  a  cruel, 
vicious  villain,  but  in  a  way  I  felt  half  sorry  for  the 
man,  he  was  so  very  human.  My  blow  had  taken  every 
pleasure  of  life  from  him.  He  had  been  proud  of  his 
appearance,  a  gay  dog,  a  hard-living  gallant,  heartless, 
but  mayhap  generous  after  a  fashion,  and  my  fist  had 
made  an  end  of  his  enjoyments  and  chances  of  suc- 
cess in  life,  and  had  soured  and  brutalised  him.  I 
could  not  loathe  the  man  as  I  had  loathed  Silas  Solid, 
who  was  a  villain  of  a  different  type.  I  would  have 
liked  to  kill  the  captain  in  a  fair  fight  had  it  been 
possible,  —  run  him  through  or  pistolled  him  ;  for 
Doctor  Solid,  hanging  I  felt  to  be  too  good. 

As  the  water  rose,  —  it  was  not  so  cold  as  it  had 
been,  —  Le  Fanu  mocked  me  and  roared  with  maudlin 
laughter.  As  I  was  floated  off  my  feet  he  opened  the 
grating,  lowered  a  lantern  into  the  cell,  and  sat  and 
gloated  over  me.  He  flew  into  a  rage  at  seeing  the 
plank,  but  after  a  time  grew  silent,  no  doubt  watching 
me  with  a  senseless  grin  upon  his  visage,  though  I 


414  TO  ARMS! 

could  not  see  it.  Now  and  then  he  shouted  out  an 
encouragement  to  " le gros poisson"  as  he  called  me. 

The  whole  scene  reminded  me  of  a  boosy  fellow 
I  had  once  seen  intently  staring  into  his  ale  mug, 
where  a  bluebottle  fly  was  struggling  in  its  last  ago- 
nies. I  recalled  a  hapless  mouse  which  I  had  drowned 
when  a  wee  laddie  at  Erkinholme,  and  likened  myself 
to  the  luckless  beast,  which  had  found  support  from 
a  piece  of  stick. 

But  I  was  to  have  a  worse  time  than  the  mouse. 

My  tormentor  was  gradually  growing  sober.  He 
was  getting  into  the  same  frame  of  mind  as  he  had 
been  in  when  first  I  fell  foul  of  him.  His  voice  grew 
clearer,  and  he  cursed  more  frequently. 

Meanwhile,  I  became  aware  that  the  river  was  very 
full.  By  the  light  of  the  lantern  I  saw  that  the 
waters  had  risen  higher  than  upon  the  last  occasion 
when  I  had  found  it  needful  to  swim  and  float. 

Hitherto  I  had  merely  clung  to  the  plank  and 
remained  inactive,  but  suddenly  I  found  I  had  to  ex- 
ert myself  to  the  utmost,  for  Le  Fanu  began  firing  at 
me  with  a  pistol.  There  was  a  crack,  and  a  little  jet 
of  water  spurted  upwards  some  yards  away  from  me. 
I  quickly  kicked  out,  and  swam  into  the  darkest 
corner  of  the  cell. 

Ping,  ping  !  the  man  was  firing  wildly,  taking  his 
chance  of  hitting  me. 

I  wondered  if  any  one  had  ever  undergone  such  an 


THE   NIGHT  OF  THE   DOUBLE   DANGER.     415 

ordeal.  It  would. have  been  easy  enough  to  avoid  the 
bullets  had  the  man  been  sober,  for  I  could  see  him 
at  the  hole,  and  he  could  not  see  me,  as  I  was  outside 
the  circle  of  light.  His  unsteady  hand,  his  bleary 
eye,  however,  added  to  my  danger.  I  could  not  tell 
which  way  to  move,  in  which  direction  the  pellet 
would  come  with  an  angry  whirr,  ending  in  a  dull 
thud  or  a  sputter.  He  came  very  near  hitting  me  once 
or  twice,  and  I  kept  swimming  around  and  around 
the  cell,  often  turning  on  my  track.  A  quick  dive 
saved  me  once,  I  verily  believe,  and  I  had  much  ado 
to  find  the  plank  afterwards.  I  let  myself  sink  as  far 
as  possible,  and  my  face  was  all  in  a  sweat  despite  its 
wetness  from  the  water.  I  had  the  feelings  of  a  seal 
when  it  is  hunted,  the  sensations  of  a  wild  duck  when 
it  is  fired  at ;  at  least  I  fancy  so,  only  the  seal  can 
remain  long  under  the  surface,  and  the  duck  can  fly. 

I  could  do  neither. 

All  at  once,  however,  an  idea  came  to  me.  I  found 
the  water  had  floated  me  up  near  the  level  of  the 
grated  window.  I  paddled  to  the  spot  and  seized  the 
bars.  They  were  rough.  I  hoped  they  might  be 
rusted.  I  tugged  at  them  and  found  them  loose. 

Could  I  but  wrench  them  out,  I  might  get  free ; 
the  aperture  looked  large  enough  to  let  my  wasted 
body  pass. 

I  shook  them  desperately,  and  the  noise  revealed 
my  position  to  the  fiend  above. 


416  TO   ARMS! 

Whiz !  a  bullet  sped  past  me  through  the  window, 
but  to  my  dismay  I  distinctly  heard  it  strike  on 
something  beyond  ;  there  was  a  ripping  noise.  The 
window  must  be  guarded  ! 

It  had  always  puzzled  me,  for  it  had  admitted  but 
a  faint  light  ;  yet  I  had  never  been  able  to  view  it 
properly.  Now  in  the  darkness  I  could  see  nothing. 
My  heart  sank  within  me,  but  a  fresh  event  roused 
my  hopes  again. 

The  water  began  to  rush  in  by  the  window. 

Where  the  water  got  in  perchance  I  might  get 
out! 

I  started  anew  and  paid  no  heed  to  the  pellets, 
which  came  as  fast  as  the  captain  could  load  and  fire. 

I  had  set  the  plank  between  my  knees,  as  I  was 
afraid  of  losing  it,  and  I  had  placed  myself  so  that  I 
might  be  able  to  put  out  my  greatest  strength.  My 
body  was  bent  in  a  semicircle,  my  hands  grasping 
the  bars,  my  feet  set  against  the  wall  below  them. 
My  long,  lean  arms  felt  as  though  they  would  tear 
across  at  the  elbow-joints  or  be  wrenched  from  their 
shoulder-sockets.  There  was  a  tremendous  strain 
upon  my  thighs  and  back,  but  fortunately  my  muscles 
stood  the  test.  Unhappily  it  looked  as  though  the 
bars  would  do  likewise.  The  water  from  without 
came  pouring  in  upon  me,  rushing  past  the  grating, 
over  the  ledge,  and  splashing  down  upon  me.  I 
recognised  a  new  danger.  If  I  did  not  quickly  sue- 


THE  NIGHT  OF   THE   DOUBLE  DANGER. 

ceed  in  making  the  window  passable  I  might  be  too 
late.  The  incoming  stream  might  wash  me  back 
again  and  again.  I  was  as  a  rule  a  powerful  swim- 
mer, but  my  strength  was  not  what  it  had  been,  and 
I  was  becoming  chilled  at  last.  It  was  a  marvel 
that  Le  Fanu  missed  me,  for  so  intent  was  I  upon 
escape  that  I  made  no  effort  to  avoid  his  shots.  My 
breath  came  in  straining  gasps,  no  doubt  the  veins 
were  standing  out  upon  my  forehead,  and  every 
sinew  in  my  back  was  tense  as  a  strung  bowstring. 
At  last  I  felt  that  I  was  winning.  One  of  the  bars 
became  looser  and  looser,  and  finally,  with  a  wrench 
and  a  heave,  I  had  dragged  it  free.  A  moment  later 
another,  corroded  and  deeply  rust-bitten,  gave  way  in 
the  centre,  and  I  pulled  out  the  halves.  It  occurred 
to  me  I  might  make  some  use  of  them  as  missiles, 
and,  steadying  myself  a  little,  I  hurled  one  of  them 
at  the  lantern.  It  missed,  but  my  second  attempt 
was  more  fortunate ;  there  was  a  crash  of  broken 
glass,  and  the  light  went  promptly  out.  The  cap- 
tain's language  became  of  the  choicest,  but  he  was 
content  to  sit  and  fire  at  me.  He  seemed  to  have 
as  much  ammunition  as  would  have  served  to  de- 
fend a  citadel.  I  tried  to  cheat  him  by  giving  a 
sudden  cry  of  pain  and  making  a  choking  noise 
in  my  throat.  He  ceased  his  fusillade  for  a  min- 
ute or  two,  but  he  must  have  heard  me  splashing, 
for  he  began  again,  and  at  last  succeeded  in  hitting 


418  TO   ARMS! 

me.  A  bullet  grazed  my  shoulder,  tearing  the  skin 
from  off  the  ridge  of  my  neck  muscle,  that  fleshy 
mass  we  call  the  trapezius,  from  its  shape.  Fortu- 
nately the  wound  was  slight,  and  I  was  too  excited 
to  feel  much  pain.  I  was  striving  against  time ;  I 
was  working  in  a  frenzy.  I  swung  to  and  fro,  the 
bars  rattled  and  shook,  the  water  came  and  went 
with  the  heavings  of  my  body,  rippling  away  from  me 
in  little  waves  as  I  shot  backwards,  and  being  sucked 
in  towards  me  as  I  gathered  myself  for  a  fresh  effort. 
My  movements  were  like  those  of  sea-wrack  in  a 
swell,  but  the  wrack  is  the  sport  of  the  billows,  while 
I  was  the  cause  of  all  this  commotion.  The  water 
was  now  half-way  up  the  opening,  but  only  two  bars 
remained.  I  had  torn  out  a  couple  of  cross-gratings 
and  another  of  the  uprights.  I  had  the  strength  of  a 
madman.  I  was  like  a  caged  wild  beast  fighting  for 
liberty.  I  was  soon  submerged  to  the  shoulders,  and 
my  feet  were  planted  one  on  either  side  of  the  aper- 
ture. It  was  clear  to  me  I  should  have  to  dive  and 
swim  under  the  surface. 

Fear  nerved  my  arms  and  braced  me  for  the  final 
struggle.  My  plank  had  floated  away ;  I  knew  I 
would  have  to  rely  entirely  on  myself.  I  swung  in 
towards  the  wall.  I  stopped  and  shook  at  the  bars. 
I  paused,  took  a  long  breath,  and  hurled  myself  away 
from  it.  The  window  was  cleared.  Everything  had 
yielded  to  that  last  wild  effort. 


THE   NIGHT  OF   THE   DOUBLE   DANGER.     419 

I  let  myself  be  borne  to  the  surface,  and,  paddling 
gently,  got  back  my  breath.  I  had  little  to  dread 
from  the  captain  now.  The  water  was  so  high  that 
it  intercepted  his  bullets,  and  no  doubt  he  feared  to 
reach  down  into  the  darkness  and  discharge  his 
weapon  in  such  a  way  that  it  might  have  a  full 
range.  When  I  felt  myself  prepared  I  filled  my 
lungs  with  air  and  took  what  is  called  a  duck  dive. 
Down  I  swam  and  groped  about,  keeping  my  breath 
in  and  then  slowly  letting  it  out,  when  my  chest  felt 
as  though  it  would  burst.  To  my  horror  I  could  not 
find  the  opening.  Some  swirl  on  the  surface  must 
have  carried  me  away  from  the  spot,  and  the  place 
was  dark  as  the  grave.  I  rose  gasping. 

In  my  anxiety  I  forgot  that  I  might  have  felt  for 
the  place  with  my  feet ;  instead  I  tried  to  reason  out 
my  position,  and  dived  again.  Again  I  came  upon 
the  unbroken  wall.  I  swam  along  it,  a  fear  possess- 
ing me  as  I  did  so  that  I  might  be  swimming  the 
wrong  way.  But  happily  my  fear  was  groundless.  I 
found  the  edge  of  the  stone  just  as  I  found  I  had  no 
breath  left.  I  rose  again  and  steadied  myself  care- 
fully over  the  place,  as  a  dog  does  ere  he  dives  for 
a  stone.  Then  I  swept  my  arms  downwards,  took  a 
long  breast  stroke,  let  my  legs  float  upwards,  and 
kicked  out  with  vigour.  This  time  I  guided  myself 
aright.  I  very  soon  knew  I  was  opposite  the  window, 
for  there  was  an  adverse  current.  I  drove  myself 


42O  TO   ARMS! 

through  the  water,  however,  and  entered  the  embra- 
sure. I  threw  out  my  hands  to  grip  the  farther  edges 
of  the  stones,  but,  Heaven  help  me,  they  struck 
against  something,  something  which  was  bulged  in- 
wards towards  me  by  the  water  pressure,  some  firm 
obstacle,  fastened  closely  to  the  surrounding  blocks. 

Had  I  been  in  any  place  where  I  could  have  done 
so  I  would  have  screamed  with  rage  and  despair  at 
this  discovery. 

My  breath  was  leaving  me,  there  was  a  clanging 
within  my  head  as  though  a  forge  hammer  were 
beating  upon  an  anvil  inside  my  skull.  I  felt  as 
though  I  should  suffocate.  I  had  fixed  myself  by 
spreading  out  my  elbows,  which  pressed  against  the 
sides  of  the  opening.  I  could  do  no  more.  There 
was  not  room  to  swim ;  I  could  not  force  myself 
against  the  obstruction.  Suddenly  my  finger  passed 
through  a  hole,  I  could  feel  its  edges,  and  recognised 
that  this  screen  must  be  of  cloth  or  canvas.  The 
hole  no  doubt  had  been  made  by  Le  Fanu's  bullet, 
for  it  was  large.  I  could  get  a  good  hold  upon  the 
stuff. 

"  Now  or  never,  Allan,"  was  my  unspoken  thought. 

I  tore  at  the  tough  fibres  ;  I  rent  them.  My  arms 
passed  through.  I  seized  upon  the  stone  edges 
beyond.  It  was  time  I  did  so.  The  inrush  at  once 
grew  stronger.  Had  I  not  secured  myself,  I  should 
have  been  swept  back  into  the  cell. 


THE   NIGHT  OF   THE   DOUBLE   DANGER.     421 

I  mustered  all  my  faculties  for  a  supreme  effort. 
Even  though  the  action  caused  an  increase  of  my 
agony,  I  paused  a  moment.  Drowning,  they  say,  is 
an  easy  death ;  but  though  the  final  act  is  no  doubt 
painless,  the  preliminaries  are  a  torture.  The  strain 
lessened  ;  I  got  my  feet  set  on  the  window-sill ;  I 
crouched  a  little,  and  pushed  myself  off  and  upwards. 
My  feet  caught.  They  had  become  entangled  in  the 
canvas.  I  kicked  wildly ;  I  worked  madly  with  my 
arms.  My  skullcap  seemed  to  be  lifted  off  by  the 
hair-roots  ;  a  sense  of  terrible  oppression  possessed 
me.  I  wriggled  to  and  fro  like  a  drowning  fish. 

At  that  moment  my  feet  were  freed,  and  the  next 
my  senses  left  me. 

When  I  opened  my  eyes,  I  became  aware  of  some- 
thing black  above  me,  something  circular  and  flat.  I 
turned  round  to  raise  myself  from  the  slime  of  my 
prison  floor,  so  that  I  might  inspect  this  strange 
thing  which  had  come  there  in  the  night ;  but  as  I 
did  so,  I  found  to  my  surprise  that  I  lay  amongst 
very  different  surroundings  from  the  filth  which  had 
formed  my  couch  since  I  had  entered  the  house  in 
the  Rue  Bernard.  Sheets  of  the  finest  linen  rubbed 
against  my  neck  and  tickled  the  hair-growth  on  my 
chin.  I  was  sunk  amongst  a  luxurious  softness.  My 
head  rested  in  the  hollow  of  a  lace-covered  pillow, 
instead  of  being  in  contact  with  a  hard  plank.  I 
scarce  dared  to  breathe,  lest  I  should  find  all  this  a 


422  TO   ARMS! 

dream,  a  vision  of  ease  and  comfort  I  had  never 
known  and  should  never  know.  I  listened  for  the 
monotonous  drip  of  water,  but  instead  there  came  a 
delicious  chiming  of  some  dainty  clock  bell.  I 
sniffed,  but  in  place  of  the  foul  odours  of  my  dun- 
geon, my  nostrils  were  greeted  by  the  pleasant  smell 
of  perfume. 

Was  this  heaven  ?  I  wondered. 

I  sat  up  and  looked  about  me.  It  was  not  heaven  ; 
it  was  a  four-post  bed. 

What  I  had  seen  above  me  was  the  black  polished 
wood  of  the  crown-piece,  from  which  hung  all  around 
me  heavy  curtains  of  a  warm,  dark  maroon  colour. 
The  coverlet  was  a  patchwork  in  velvet,  and  showed 
a  wonderful  blending  of  rich  hues.  I  had  heard  of 
such  beds  (Pittendreigh,  who  had  something  to  say 
on  every  subject  under  the  sun,  had  discoursed  of 
couches  and  beds,  tracing  their  history  from  ancient 
times,  and  making  many  curious  remarks  anent  them 
and  warming-pans),  but  I  had  never  seen  them. 
Now  it  seemed  I  was  the  occupant  of  one.  How 
had  this  come  about  ?  I  recalled,  from  what  appeared 
to  me  a  hundred  years  ago,  the  incidents  of  my  wild 
struggle  for  liberty.  I  came  to  the  conclusion  I  must 
have  wholly  escaped,  and  a  prayer  of  thankfulness 
rose  to  my  lips,  till  I  remembered  I  did  not  know 
what  this  might  portend.  I  resolved  to  reserve  my 
gratitude  till  I  saw  how  I  really  stood,  or  rather  sat ; 


THE   NIGHT  OF   THE   DOUBLE   DANGER.    423 

.for  I  was  Scot  enough  not  to  be  too  forward. 
Instead  I  turned  my  attention  to  my  present  resting- 
place.  I  fingered  the  sheets  ;  I  examined  the  hang- 
ings, which  were  lined  with  velvet ;  I  burrowed 
amongst  the  feathers.  I  became  aware  that  I  was 
clad  in  a  nightshirt  of  a  very  proper  fit  and  exceed- 
ingly fine,  all  frilled  in  front,  and  soft  as  satin  to 
the  touch.  I  put  up  my  hand  —  a  hand  I  could 
scarce  recognise  as  my  own,  so  thin  and  claw-like 
was  it  —  to  my  head,  in  order  that  I  might  scratch 
it ;  for  such  an  action  is  a  wonderful  help  in  solving 
a  mystery.  To  my  surprise,  I  found  my  head 
covered  with  a  kind  of  cap.  I  plucked  it  off,  and 
discovered  it  to  be  a  warm  woollen  article  of  pointed 
shape,  red  in  colour,  and  with  a  purple  tassel  at  the 
end.  I  looked  at  it  in  much  disgust.  Had  I  become 
a  jester  or  a  woman  ?  I  grinned  feebly  at  this 
curious  headpiece,  and  threw  it  from  me.  In  doing 
so  I  made  out  that  I  was  very  weak.  I  had  felt  sore 
and  stiff  on  waking,  now  I  felt  strangely  powerless. 
Still  I  evinced  a  desire  to  see  what  might  be  without 
the  tapestries.  I  got  on  my  hands  and  knees  and 
crawled  over  the  billowy  curves  of  the  great  bed.  I 
drew  the  curtains  aside  and  looked  out.  I  found  the 
bed  stood  in  a  large  and  airy  room,  very  high  in  the 
roof,  and  filled  with  a  subdued  light.  The  walls 
were  decorated  with  tapestry  of  a  different  kind  from 
that  which  adorned  the  bed.  They  had  designs 


424  TO   ARMS! 

woven  in  them  of  various  sorts,  and  the  colours  were 
prettily  blended.  There  were  chairs  with  straight 
carved  backs  of  black  wood  and  cushioned  seats,  and 
an  abundance  of  other  furniture.  The  floor  was 
polished  and  covered  with  little  mats.  I  fancied  I 
must  be  in  a  palace,  for  the  place  looked  very  mag- 
nificent to  my  unaccustomed  eyes.  I  got  out  of  bed, 
and  found  I  was  indeed  very  weak.  At  first  my  legs 
nearly,  gave  way  beneath  me,  but  by  degrees  I  man- 
aged to  move  about,  holding  on  to  anything  which 
might  give  me  support,  like  a  child  learning  to  walk. 
There  was  a  window  closed  with  light  shutters 
painted  a  pale  green,  through  the  chinks  of  which 
the  sunlight  was  filtering  in,  making  lines  upon  the 
floor.  I  threw  them  back,  and  gave  a  cry  of  pleasure. 
The  scene  would  have  charmed  any  one.  To  me,  shut 
up  as  I  had  been  for  weeks  in  a  dark  and  stinking 
hole,  the  outlook  was  beautiful  indeed.  The  room 
was  on  the  second  landing,  and  looked  out  upon  a 
garden  full  of  trees  and  flowers,  which  sloped  gently 
downwards  to  a  broad  river,  on  the  other  side  of 
which  were  green  meadows  reaching  away  to  woods 
and  sloping  uplands.  Some  cattle  were  standing 
knee-deep  in  the  water  close  to  its  farther  bank,  and 
in  the  garden  there  was  an  abundance  of  pink  and 
white  blossom,  while  the  merry  twittering  of  birds 
came  to  my  ears,  the  window  being  a  little  open  at 
the  top.  I  turned  and  surveyed  the  room  again.  I 


THE   NIGHT  OF   THE   DOUBLE  DANGER.    42$ 

noticed  a  bureau  curiously  inlaid  with  silver  and 
what  I  know  now  to  have  been  tortoise  shell.  Upon 
the  top  of  it  was  a  covering  of  silk  with  a  fringe  of 
gold,  and  on  this  stood  a  crystal  candlestick  and  a 
crucifix  of  ebony  with  silver  mountings.  I  had  never; 
conceived  such  comfort  and  elegance  as  I  now  beheld. 
I  vaguely  wondered  if  I  were  in  my  senses,  but  stood 
and  drank  in  the  fresh  air  and  the  sunlight  in  a  state 
of  quiet  delight.  I  felt  soothed  and  rested. 

I  sat  carefully  down  upon  one  of  the  chairs,  and 
considered  what  I  should  do  next.  I  saw  a  tiny 
hand-bell  on  a  very  small  table  with  three  legs,  and 
was  thinking  if  it  were  advisable  to  ring  it,  when  my 
ear  caught  the  sound  of  soft  footsteps  outside  the 
door. 

I  rose  hurriedly  and  staggered  back  to  the  bed, 
which  was  so  far  above  the  floor  that  I  had  some 
difficulty  in  climbing  into  it.  With  an  effort  I  crawled 
behind  the  curtains  and  covered  myself  with  the 
sheets.  Next  moment  I  heard  the  handle  turn,  the 
door  open,  a  little  cry  of  astonishment,  and  then 
the  hangings  were  parted,  and  a  face  looked  in  upon 
me. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

MY  ADVENTURE  WITH  MADAME  MABELLE. 

I  WAS  not  in  heaven,  it  is  true,  but  it  was  a  very 
angelic  face  I  now  saw  for  the  first  time,  the  face  of 
a  woman  with  the  beauty  of  mature  years,  framed  in 
a  cloud  of  waving  hair  which  showed  as  fine  strands 
of  gold  against  the  dark  crimson  of  the  bed  curtains. 
Oval  in  contour,  with  a  remarkably  clear  complexion, 
and  eyes  of  a  dark  hazel,  long-lashed  and  shaded 
by  straight  eyebrows,  a  delicate  nose,  a  full-lipped 
mouth,  a  firm  chin,  and  little  ears  nestling  closely  to 
the  sides  of  a  shapely  head,  —  such  was  the  face 
which  surveyed  me  with  an  expression  of  surprise 
and  quiet  amusement. 

I  have  no  idea  what  my  expression  was,  but  it 
made  my  visitor  smile,  and  so  revealed  to  me  two 
rows  of  an  ivory  whiteness,  while  with  a  quick  mo- 
tion she  drew  one-half  of  the  hangings  aside.  Her 
figure  matched  her  face,  and  it  is  not  for  me  to  de- 
scribe, while  her  dress  also  is  beyond  me.  I  only 
know  it  seemed  all  graceful  curves  and  little  pucker- 
ings  here  and  there,  with  knots  of  ribbons  at  the 

426  » 


MY  ADVENTURE    WITH  MADAME  MABELLE.    427 

shoulders,  and  wide,  hanging  sleeves.  She  was 
stately  as  well  as  graceful,  and  there  was  a  fine 
dignity  about  her  every  movement.  She  struck  me 
as  being  like  a  statue,  but  a  statue  which  some  wiz- 
ard had  endowed  with  warm,  breathing  life  and  col- 
our. Her  age  I  fancied  to  be  still  on  the  proper  side 
of  thirty,  and  found  thereafter  I  was  right ;  but,  to 
tell  the  truth,  just  at  the  moment  I  was  doing  my 
best  to  hide  myself,  and  carefully  dragged  the  clothes 
up  about  my  neck  and  hunched  the  pillow  up  against 
my  back,  till  nothing  but  my  head  was  showing.  In 
doing  so,  I  felt  my  shoulder  pain  me  sharply,  and 
winced,  while  I  remembered  my  wound.  I  put  my 
hand  to  it,  and  found  it  was  bandaged,  or,  rather, 
that  a  dressing  of  some  sort  was  strapped  upon  it. 
My  visitor  noticed  my  movement,  and  then  spoke 
rapidly  to  me  in  French.  I  caught  a  word  here  and 
there,  but  could  make  nothing  of  the  sense. 

I  merely  bowed,  by  no  means  an  easy  thing  to  do 
when  your  knees  are  gathered  up  to  your  chin,  and 
you  are  buried  in  bedclothes. 

She  clapped  her  hands,  and  gave  way  to  a  fit 
of  merriment. 

"  Pardon,  monsieur,"  she  said,  laughing,  "  but  you 
are  too  droll." 

I  made  out  so  much,  and  mustered  a  reply. 

"  Madame,"  said  I,  "  there  is  no  offence,  but 
I  have  the  French  tongue  very  little." 


428  TO  ARMS! 

11  Ah,  vous  ties  Anglais  f  " 

"  Non,  madame  ;  je  suis  Ecossais." 

"  Ecossais  ! "  There  was  a  world  of  interest  in 
her  voice,  and  she  opened  her  great  eyes  very  wide. 

"  But  see,"  she  went  on,  "  I  have  the  English  ver' 
well,  nest ce pas?" 

I  bowed  again,  and  she  laughed  once  more. 

"  Madame,"  said  I,  with  the  air  I  had  acquired  at 
Perth,  "will  you  do  me  the  favour  to  tell  me  how 
I  came  to  be  here  ? " 

"  Certainement,  when  you  have  me  told  how  les 
volets  came  to  be  opened." 

I  guessed  she  meant  the  shutters. 

"  It  was  I  who  opened  them,"  I  answered. 

She  shook  her  head  at  me  reprovingly,  and  I  grew 
confused,  like  a  naughty  child. 

"  You  are  rash,  monsieur,  for  you  cannot  yet  be 
strong.  But  how  you  came  here  ?  The  river  brought 
you.  You  have  seen  it  ? " 

I  nodded ;  truly  I  had  seen  enough  of  it. 

"My gardener,  as  you  call  him,  found  you  dead." 

"  Dead  !  "  I  cried. 

"  Ah,  pardon  !  I  am  stupid.  Monsieur  was  like  to 
dead,  but  happily  not  so ;  and  now  he  will  recover, 
n'est  ce  pas  f" 

"  Please  the  Lord,"  said  I,  very  devoutly. 

She  crossed  herself  quickly,  and  no  doubt  she 
noticed  my  curious  look. 


ADVENTURE    WITH  MADAME  MABELLE.    429 

"  Monsieur,  then,  is  a  heretic  ? " 

"  No,  madame,"  I  said,  stoutly,  "  I  fear  you  are 
the  heretic." 

"We  will  not  quarrel,"  said  she,  "but  it  is  ver' 
clear  you  are  no  Frenchman ;  our  countrymen  do 
never  contradict  a  lady." 

"  Madame,"  said  I,  "  pardon  me,  but  I  merely 
corrected." 

"  Ah,  now  you,  you  argue.  I  have  heard  you  will 
do  so.  But  see,  you  are  tired  and  must  sleep;  I 
will  send  coffee.  Au  revoir,  monsieur,  and  may  you 
soon  be  recovered." 

She  withdrew,  after  favouring  me  with  a  smile  and 
a  little  nod,  and  I  stretched  myself  out,  marvelling 
at  this  new  change  in  my  affairs,  but  by  no  means 
inclined  to  regret  it.  I  could  well  understand  that  I 
might  have  floated  down-stream  on  my  back,  and 
been  stranded,  but  it  seemed  to  me  remarkable  that 
strangers  should  have  shown  me  such  kindness.  I 
feared  I  had  been  rude,  and  I  remembered  I  had  not 
even  thanked  this  fair  hostess  of  mine.  I  was  too 
wearied  to  trouble  myself  much  on  this  point,  how- 
ever, and  scarce  noticed  a  boy  in  some  sort  of  livery, 
who  placed  a  cup  and  a  china  bowl  of  sugar  on  the 
small  table  beside  me.  At  that  time  I  had  never 
tasted  this  most  excellent  beverage,  and  found  it 
very  much  to  my  liking,  and  then  lay  back  in  a  most 
contented  frame  of  mind,  and  promptly  departed  into 


430  TO  ARMS! 

the  sleep  regions  whence  I  had  come.  I  did  not 
wake  till  far  on  in  the  next  day,  and  found  myself 
strengthened  and  refreshed. 

I  rose,  and  discovered  a  suit  of  clothes  with  a  fine 
lace  cravat  laid  out  on  one  of  the  chairs,  requisites 
of  the  toilet,  a  pot  of  sweet-smelling  ointment,  linen 
rags,  and  strips  of  plaister.  I  hesitated  to  avail  my- 
self of  these  luxuries,  but  it  is  best  to  take  the  gifts 
the  gods  send,  as  the  ancients  had  it,  so  I  set  to 
work  to  dress  my  shoulder,  and  then  to  dress  myself. 
A  mirror  had  been  placed  on  the  bureau,  —  a  fine 
piece  of  glass  in  a  wrought  silver  frame,  —  and  I 
made  haste  to  see  what  manner  of  being  I  was  after 
all  I  had  passed  through. 

I  looked,  and  could  not  believe  my  eyes.  I  saw 
the  reflection  of  a  man  with  a  short,  brown,  ragged 
beard,  a  man  with  a  pale,  sunken  visage,  and  eyes 
which  seemed  too  large  for  the  face  in  which  they 
were  set.  That  face  was  lined  and  furrowed  as  well 
as  thin,  and  might  have  seen  five-and-thirty  years  of 
life.  There  was  an  edging  of  gray  to  the  hair  upon 
my  temples,  and  my  neck  showed  the  lines  of  every 
muscle  and  tendon,  and  seemed  strangely  long,  as 
though  it  had  been  pulled  out. 

It  is  a  very  queer  sensation  to  look  at  your  image 
and  not  to  know  yourself,  but  I  did  my  best  to  dispel 
this  illusion  by  the  use  of  the  razor,  though  my  hand 
trembled  so  much  that  I  gashed  myself  in  two 


MY  ADVENTURE    WITH  MADAME   MABELLE.    431 

places.  My  wound  I  found  to  be  a  trivial  matter 
and  half  healed,  from  which  I  concluded  some  days 
had  passed  since  I  had  broken  prison  and  launched 
myself  into  the  Seine  for  better  or  for  worse. 

"  And  very  much  for  the  better,  Allan,"  said  I  to 
myself,  as  I  got  me  into  a  coat  with  very  wide  lap- 
pets and  skirts  reaching  nearly  to  my  knee  bends. 
It  was  of  a  fine,  dark  blue  cloth ;  my  waistcoat  was 
of  silk,  long  and  of  a  cream  white,  and  had  a  de- 
vice of  rosebuds  upon  it ;  and  my  breeches  were 
tight-fitting,  and  of  a  dark  plum  colour.  In  my 
usual  state  of  health  I  would  have  burst  most  of  the 
seams,  but  now  I  was  suited  very  fairly,  and  finished 
off  with  black  stockings  and  a  pair  of  bowed  and 
buckled  shoes  with  most  inconveniently  high  heels. 
I  had  never  worn  such  linen ;  I  had  never  been 
adorned  by  such  clothes.  I  was  uncomfortable  and 
pinched  as  to  the  toes,  but  I  had  begun  to  take  very 
lovingly  to  this  adventure.  The  change  from  my 
state  of  misery  and  suffering  to  this  bewildering 
magnificence  raised  my  spirits.  There  was  some 
food  upon  the  table,  and  a  glass  of  red  wine.  I  par- 
took of  both  heartily,  and  felt  renewed  in  the  whole 
man. 

I  surveyed  myself  in  the  mirror,  and  had  to  con- 
fess I  looked  very  well.  I  had  the  appearance  of 
a  scholar  but  new  recovered  from  a  brain  fever.  To 
be  sure,  the  resemblance  was  somewhat  spoilt  by  my 


432  TO   ARMS! 

hair,  which  fell  well  down  my  back,  and  which  it 
took  me  twenty  good  minutes  to  put  in  order  and 
powder  to  my  taste.  Let  it  not  be  thought  I  was 
overanxious  in  this  direction ;  I  only  felt  that  prob- 
ably much  depended  on  my  manners  and  address, 
and  I  resolved  to  do  my  best. 

I  again  took  the  view  from  the  window.  It  was 
evident  the  house  stood  in  the  country,  but  where  ? 
The  whole  thing  was  an  astonishing  mystery  to  me, 
but  I  resolved  to  cease  cudgelling  my  brains,  and  to 
explore  for  myself. 

I  walked  feebly  to  the  door,  and  there,  that  noth- 
ing might  be  lacking  in  this  enchantment,  was  a 
stout  cane  with  a  curious  clouded  stone  forming  its 
rounded  top. 

I  rang  the  bell. 

Within  a  minute  the  boy  whom  I  had  previously 
seen  answered  my  summons. 

"Pray  conduct  me  to  your  mistress,"  said  I,  for- 
getting for  the  moment  I  was  in  a  foreign  country. 

"  Pardon,  monsieur  !  " 

"  Ah  ! "  said  I,  and  framed  my  request  in  suffi- 
ciently bad  French. 

The  rascal  grinned,  but  the  sight  pleased  me.  A 
Scotch  lad  would  have  done  the  same  in  a  similar 
case  with  a  Frenchman,  and  this  black-haired,  dark- 
skinned  atom  had  no  doubt  all  the  villainies  of  Jock 
or  Tammas ;  for  boys  are  much  the  same  in  every 


MY  ADVENTURE    WITH  MADAME   MABELLE.    433 

land,  I  verily  believe,  —  that  is,  if  they  are  left  to 
Dame  Nature's  upbringing. 

He  led  the  way  and  I  stumped  after  him,  feeling 
as  old  as  I  looked.  We  descended  a  stair  built  of 
wood  and  heavily  carpeted,  with  a  balustrade  carved 
like  the  screen  about  an  altar.  We  passed  out  into 
a  courtyard,  around  which  I  now  found  the  house  was 
built,  ar\d  in  the  centre  of  which  was  a  grass-plot, 
with  what  looked  like  small  yew-trees  set  in  pots  at 
the  four  corners,  and  a  fountain  splashing  into  a  stone 
basin,  in  which  swam  fish  of  a  brilliant  colour.  We 
crossed  the  open  space,  entered  a  passage  by  a  door, 
and  finally  I  was  ushered  into  a  room. 

"  Your  name,  monsieur  ? "  said  the  boy,  who  had  a 
manner  I  envied  at  the  time.  I  hesitated,  but  gave 
him  my  own  name,  which  seemed  a  safe  enough  thing 
to  do. 

"  Monsieur  Olifan  !  "  he  cried,  in  a  squeaky  voice. 

I  passed  on  and  found  myself  in  a  very  fine  apart- 
ment set  around  with  great  mirrors,  studded  with  little 
low  seats  and  many  things  which  I  had  never  seen 
before.  A  candelabra  hung  from  the  roof ;  it  bore 
half  a  hundred  candles,  and  I  took  it  to  be  of  solid 
gold  till  I  learned  it  was  but  gilded.  The  floor  was 
slippery,  the  walls  and  roof  painted  with  pictures  of 
flowers  and  fruit.  I  stood  and  stared  about  me. 

Two  persons  were  in  the  room,  and  rose  to  greet 
me.  The  reflections  in  the  mirrors  made  it  seem  as 


434  T0 

though  a  bevy  of  women  had  risen  at  my  entrance. 
I  felt  very  far  from  being  at  my  ease,  but  my  fine 
clothes  gave  me  confidence,  and  I  bowed.  I  had 
studied  this  art  under  old  Adam's  tuition,  and  I  could 
make  a  reverence  with  any  man. 

One  of  the  persons  was  the  lady  I  had  rightly 
supposed  to  be  my  hostess  ;  the  other  was  younger,  a 
mere  girl,  with  a  very  plain  face.  She  had  not  a 
feature  which  could  not  have  been  criticised  severely ; 
she  was  small  and  dark,  but  there  was  an  air  of 
vivacity  about  her  which  prevented  me  thinking  her 
ugly.  Her  plainness  was  indeed  attractive. 

It  would  no  doubt  be  fitting  to  set  down  our  con- 
versation as  it  was  spoken,  on  my  part  in  a  mixture 
of  very  bad  French  and  good  English,  on  that  of  the 
ladies  in  a  mixture  of  broken  English  and  French  I 
was  at  a  loss  to  understand  ;  but  I  fear  I  cannot  do 
justice  to  it,  and  so  will  content  myself  by  suppos- 
ing it  was  in  the  very  fair  French  I  afterwards  ac- 
quired, and  I  will  take  the  liberty  of  translating  the 
same. 

"So  monsieur  is  himself  again  ?"  said  she  of  the 
fair  hair  and  witching  figure ;  "let  me  present  you  to 
my  sister,  Mademoiselle  Susanne  Genoure.  I  myself 
am  Madame  Mabelle  de  Verney,  and  we  are  both 
rejoiced  to  find  you  recovered.  We  trust  you  found 
all  you  required." 

"  Madame,"  I  answered,  "  I  am  very  much  beholden 


MY  ADVENTURE    WITH  MADAME  MABELLE.    435 

to  you  and  this  lady.  I  am  a  stranger  and  a  foreigner, 
yet  I  have  never  experienced  such  kindness  at  the 
hands  of  any  one." 

"Ah,"  she  said,  merrily,  "you  have  the  art  of 
paying  compliments." 

"  Nay,  madam  e,"  I  replied,  "  I  have  the  pleasure 
of  speaking  the  truth." 

There  was  a  pause,  during  which  two  pairs  of 
bright  eyes  surveyed  me,  and  I  drew  patterns  with 
the  stick  upon  the  floor.  I  resolved,  however,  to  take 
the  bull  by  the  horns. 

"It  is  but  proper,"  said  I,  "that  I  should  give 
some  account  of  myself." 

"We  await  monsieur's  pleasure,"  said  both  of  them 
at  once,  but  I  could  see  they  were  very  curious  to 
hear  my  story. 

I  set  to  work,  and  to  a  chorus  of  surprised  and 
delighted  exclamations  managed  to  make  it  clear  how 
I  had  come  to  be  drifting  down  the  Seine.  I  touched 
but  lightly  on  Le  Fanu  and  spoke  chiefly  of  my  escape 
from  prison,  though  I  was  careful  to  make  it  appar- 
ent I  had  been  imprisoned  without  cause.  I  began 
with  my  capture  in  Edinburgh,  and  gave  them  to 
understand  I  was  a  student  of  medicine,  though  never 
a  word  of  Dorothy  escaped  me.  It  was  very  hard  at 
times  to  make  my  meaning  clear,  but  they  were  both 
quick-witted  and  helped  me  when  I  halted  for  a  word, 
and  nodded,  and  smiled,  and  spoke  to  each  other  in 


436  TO   ARMS! 

explanation  till  I  felt  I  had  made  a  very  creditable 
attempt  and  had  enlisted  their  sympathies. 

"  Monsieur,  then,  is  for  the  exiled  king  ? "  said 
madame,  eagerly. 

I  shook  my  head.  "  I  am  on  the  other  side,"  I 
answered,  "  but  I  am  not  a  soldier." 

"  I  fancy  you  would  have  made  a  very  good  one," 
said  mademoiselle,  with  a  sharp  jerk  of  her  head. 

I  bowed  again.  Never  had  I  thought  an  inclina- 
tion of  the  spine  could  be  so  useful  ;  it  served  me 
better  than  my  French. 

I  thought  of  asking  them  why  they  had  taken  such 
an  interest  in  a  haggard,  ragged  waif  stranded  in 
their  garden,  but  feared  such  a  question  might  reflect 
on  their  hospitality.  Instead  I  inquired  for  Monsieur 
de  Verney,  and  found  at  once  that  something  was 
wrong. 

"  He  is  not  at  home,"  said  Madame  Mabelle ;  but 
her  eyes  filled  with  tears  and  her  face  grew  troubled 
and  sad. 

"  Pardon  me,"  I  said,  in  some  confusion,  "  I  fear  I 
have  caused  you  pain." 

They  exchanged  glances  but  said  nothing,  and 
presently  proposed  to  show  me  where  I  had  come 
ashore.  I  assented  readily,  and  we  sallied  out  into 
the  garden,  where  the  air  was  sweet  with  the  scent 
of  early  flowers,  and  where  walks,  lined  by  thick 
yew  hedges,  led  down  to  where  the  river  swept  past 


MY  ADVENTURE    WITH  MADAME  MABELLE.    437 

in  a  mighty  curve.  It  was  not  now  in  flood,  but  it 
was  easy  to  see  how  I  had  been  washed  up,  for  the 
sloping  bank  was  littered  with  what  had  been  float- 
ing branches  and  drifting  debris.  I  found  the  house 
to  be  the  Hotel  Rossignol,  situate  some  two  miles 
from  Paris  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Seine.  It  was  a 
wonder  I  had  ever  reached  it,  but  the  current  must 
have  been  very  different  from  the  sluggish  stream 
which  now  glided  past  us  through  the  meadows, 
rush-lined  and  bearing  not  a  single  boat  upon  its 
bosom. 

They  questioned  me  much  as  to  where  my  prison 
was,  for  they  had  never  heard  of  such  a  place,  and 
I  think  they  scarce  believed  me  altogether ;  but 
this  made  no  difference  in  their  bearing  towards  me, 
which  was  most  gracious. 

I  blessed  the  happy  chance  which  had  thrown  me 
on  their  bounty,  for  I  should  have  starved  in  the 
city  or  perchance  fallen  again  into  the  hands  of  Le 
Fanu.  I  conceived  a  lively  admiration  for  Madame 
Mabelle,  the  homage  a  youth  pays  to  a  beautiful 
woman  older  than  himself,  and  I  was  quickly  on 
good  terms  with  her  sister.  I  found  plenty  of 
amusement,  for  all  was  novel,  from  the  lackey  in 
dark  green  coat  with  red  facings,  yellow  breeches, 
and  crimson  hosen,  who  reminded  me  of  those  birds 
from  the  Indies  called  parrots,  to  the  strange  dishes 
and  dried  fruits  he  handed  me  gravely,  and  the  red 


438  TO   ARMS! 

and  white  wines  he  poured  into  my  glass.  I  could 
watch  the  clock,  the  bell  of  which  was  struck  by  a 
hammer  of  bronze,  held  by  a  man  fashioned  of  the 
same  metal,  for  an  hour  at  a  time,  as  it  was  of 
curious  mechanism,  and  had  devices  whereby  little 
birds  flew  out  from  folding  doors,  and  painted  but- 
terflies came  forth  from  hidden  chambers.  Indeed, 
I  could  write  a  goodly  chapter  on  all  the  marvels  I 
saw,  many  of  which  were  common  enough  in  France 
at  the  time,  though  unknown  in  my  simple,  homely 
land,  where  folk  were  content  to  live  in  a  rugged 
comfort,  and  scorned,  because  they  could  not  enjoy, 
luxurious  ease.  I  am  not  minded,  however,  to  waste 
ink  in  comparing  the  flavour  of  the  wine  of  Surenne 
with  that  of  Chabri,  to  discourse  on  the  relative 
merits  of  tapestry  of  the  Savonnerie  and  that  of  the 
Gobelins,  to  picture  minutely  the  life  and  customs 
in  the  Hotel  Rossignol.  After  all,  it  was  not  so 
very  different  from  elsewhere,  and  I  speedily  became 
used  to  breaking  my  fast  at  midday  —  for  the  morn- 
ing meal  is  a  deception  —  and  dining  late  in  the  after- 
noon, to  hot  sauces  and  dainty  confections,  to  the 
sweet  white  bread  for  which  the  villages  around 
Paris  are  famed,  and  even  to  the  company  of  Ma- 
dame Mabelle  and  Mademoiselle  Susanne.  I  found 
I  had  a  knack  of  picking  up  phrases  quickly,  and 
within  a  week  could  talk  with  some  freedom  even 
to  the  old  cure",  our  only  visitor,  and  a  very  decent 


MY  ADYENTURE    WITH  MADAME   MABELLE.    439 

old  man,  while  I  readily  understood  much  of  what 
they  said,  when  they  spoke  slowly  and  avoided  the 
use  of  idioms,  as  they  were  at  pains  to  do,  for  they 
were  both  high  bred,  and  accustomed,  as  I  discov- 
ered, to  the  best  society,  even  the  court  precincts 
being  known  to  them.  To  tell  the  truth,  they  said 
very  little  about  themselves,  and  encouraged  me  to 
talk  of  Scotland  and  of  the  war,  and  informed  me 
of  the  court  James  had  held  at  Saint  Germains.  All 
the  time  I  could  see  that  something  was  kept  hid- 
den. Madame  Mabelle  was  little  visible  save  at 
meals,  and  her  gaiety  at  those  times  was  forced, 
her  eyes  being  often  reddened  at  the  lid  edges,  as 
though  she  had  been  weeping. 

I  began  to  grow  strong  and  uncomfortable.  It 
was  evident  I  could  not  loiter  on  at  the  hotel,  and 
yet  I  had  not  a  sou  in  my  pocket, —  in  the  pocket 
of  the  clothes  which  were  not  mine,  for  my  own 
had  vanished. 

What  is  more,  I  did  not  see  how  I  was  to  repay 
Madame  de  Verney.  Her  youth,  her  beauty,  her  se- 
cret trouble,  interested  me  greatly.  I  was  still  igno- 
rant as  to  why  these  favours  had  been  showered 
upon  me.  With  better  health  came  the  very  natural 
desire  to  do  something  to  show  my  gratitude.  My 
only  accomplishment,  however,  was  with  the  knife, 
and  neither  lady  had  so  much  as  a  wart  which  I 
might  have  removed.  I  could  not  wish  them  to 


440  TO  ARMS! 

meet  with  an  accident,  or  fall  ill.  I  began  to 
worry  over  my  position,  for  what  man  with  pride 
would  care  to  find  himself  dependent  for  every- 
thing on  two  women  scarce  known  to  him  ?  What 
is  more,  I  never  felt  sure  of  myself  in  Madame 
Mabelle's  presence.  She  was  fit  to  turn  any  man's 
head,  for  she  was  a  perfect  picture,  from  the  knot 
of  golden  tresses,  free  from  any  powder  or  perfum- 
ing, to  the  tiny  foot  in  silken  shoe,  which  peeped 
from  under  the  embroidered  skirts  of  her  dress.  I 
have  never  seen,  no,  not  even  in  Dorothy,  so  finely 
moulded  an  arm,  so  white  a  neck.  The  curves  of 
her  figure  caught  the  eye  and  held  it  fascinated,  till 
her  smile,  or  the  far-away  look  in  her  eyes,  drew  the 
gaze  and  kept  it  on  her  face.  To  be  sure,  my  feel- 
ings towards  her  were  those  of  devotion  and  lively 
gratitude,  nothing  more,  but  it  annoyed  me  to  find 
myself  listening  for  her  step  and  longing  to  catch 
her  voice,  which  seemed  made  to  speak  French ; 
and  this,  if  you  know  aught  of  languages,  is  a 
compliment  indeed.  I  could  not  help  comparing 
her  with  the  English  lass  who  had  been  my  com- 
panion for  a  brief  space  after  my  former  escape 
from  a  very  different  prison  to  my  last.  I  had 
honestly  to  own  that  Dorothy  had  not  the  great 
beauty  of  this  Madame  Mabelle,  no,  nor  her  grace 
and  manners  ;  but  she  had  something  the  French- 
woman lacked, —  a  simplicity,  a  homeliness,  ay,  and 


MY  ADVENTURE    WITH  MADAME  MABELLE.    441 

a  touch  of  petulance  and  a  turn  of  wit,  qualities 
which  would  have  perfected  Madame  de  Verney, 
had  she  possessed  them.  Let  me  confess,  however, 
I  saw  her  under  a  load  of  grief  and  care,  and  so 
not  at  her  best  as  far  as  the  mind  is  concerned. 
Her  companion  seemed  to  me  to  be  all  sharpness 
and  fiery  energy.  When  she  spoke,  she  gesticu- 
lated ;  she  was  never  still  a  moment ;  she  ran  when 
she  might  have  walked,  she  hopped  like  a  lively 
bird,  she  chattered  like  a  magpie.  At  times  I 
think  my  somewhat  stolid  demeanour  and  gravity 
irritated  her,  for,  as  was  but  natural,  she  could 
scarce  see  at  once  that  under  my  native  reserve  I 
hid  a  sense  of  humour,  and  that  I  could  appreciate 
a  jest  when  it  came  my  way. 

"  I  do  not  understand  you,  Monsieur  Olifan,"  she 
said  more  than  once.  "  I  had  ever  heard  you  Scots 
were  more  like  our  people,  and  yet  no  one  would 
take  you  for  a  Frenchman." 

"There  are  Scots  and  Scots,  mademoiselle,"  said 
I,  not  ill  pleased  at  her  remark.  "The  Celts  of  the 
north,  I  have  heard,  are  indeed,  in  some  ways,  like 
the  French ;  but  I  am  from  the  border-land,  where 
we  are  a  grave,  stern  folk,  having  suffered  much 
for  our  faith,  and  in  past  days  from  our  enemies  of 
England." 

"  Ah,  that  terrible  England  !  "  said  she,  with  a 
grimace,  "  I  would  it  was  put  an  end  to.  But  they 


442  TO  ARMS! 

have  beaten  your  countrymen  again,  monsieur ;  it  is 
sad ! " 

I  tried  to  set  her  right,  but  she  would  have  it 
that  we  had  been  conquered,  though  brave ;  and  it 
took  me  a  whole  day  to  explain  the  Treaty  of 
Union,  and  how  matters  really  stood. 

As  I  did  so  I  blushed  for  some  of  our  nobles, 
for,  whether  for  good  or  evil,  did  they  not  sell  their 
land  for  filthy  lucre? 

In  the  long  run  it  was  she  who  solved  the  mys- 
tery for  me,  and  this  did  not  come  about  till  I  had 
been  an  inmate  of  the  h6tel  for  ten  days,  and  was 
myself  again,  though  I  had  not  ventured  beyond 
its  precincts. 

It  happened  we  were  together  in  a  summer-house 
which  overlooked  the  river,  and  I  remarked  how 
strange  it  was  I  had  lived,  and  lived  to  be  cast 
ashore  upon  the  bank. 

"Yes,"  said  she,  "the  good  Virgin  must  have 
had  you  in  her  keeping,  monsieur." 

I  begged  to  differ,  but  wisely  held  my  tongue,  for 
mademoiselle  had  a  temper,  as  I  knew,  having  caught 
her  boxing  the  ears  of  le  garqon,  who  had  been  up 
to  some  mischief  or  other. 

"  I  would  I  could  in  some  way  repay  madame  and 
yourself,"  I  answered ;  "but  I  am  destitute,  and  — 

"  You  mean  what  you  say,  monsieur  ?  "  she  replied, 
interrupting  me. 


MY  ADVENTURE    WITH  MADAME   MABELLE.    443 

"Assuredly." 

"  Then  promise  me  you  will  say  nothing  to  my  sis- 
ter of  what  I  shall  tell  you.  She  believes  her  patron 
saint  has  sent  you  here,  and  it  is  well  to  let  her  think 
so ;  though  at  first  I  told  her  she  was  a  fool." 

"  I  am  all  attention,"  I  answered,  "  and  you  have 
my  word." 

"  Swear,"  said  she,  and  held  out  a  small  crucifix  of 
ivory,  fastened  to  a  chain  of  gold,  which  she  wore 
about  her  neck. 

"Mademoiselle,"  said  I,  "believe  me,  I  am  a  man 
of  honour.  I  am  a  gentleman  and  a  Protestant,  and 
such  an  oath  would  serve  no  purpose." 

She  looked  surprised,  and  then  laughed  a  little. 

"  You  are  a  strange  man,"  she  said,  "  but  I  like 
you  best  when  your  mouth  is  closed,  as  it  is 
now,  and  your  eyes  have  a  steely  look  in  them.  As  I 
once  said  before,  you  would  have  made  a  soldier, 
monsieur." 

I  did  not  answer,  for  I  remembered  that  Henry 
Gering  had  said  the  same,  and  my  thoughts  drifted 
back  to  the  curious  life  I  had  led  hitherto,  a  life 
which  could  scarce  have  been  more  eventful  had  I 
followed  the  profession  of  arms  instead  of  that  of 
medicine. 

"  But  to  return,"  she  continued,  speaking  low  and 
quickly,  "  you  must  know  that  madame,  my  sister, 
was  but  recently  married  to  Monsieur  de  Verney,  a 


444  T0  A£ MS! 

gentleman  of  Normandy  and  a  colonel  of  horse, 
though  he  is  still  a  young  man.  Ah !  but  he  is  brave, 
yes,  and  handsome,  and  worthy  of  Mabelle  !  You 
have  seen  what  she  is ;  I  know  you  also  have  fallen 
under  her  spell.  Nay,  you  need  not  redden,  there  is 
no  harm  done ;  and,  thank  the  Virgin,  my  sister  is  a 
woman  in  a  thousand,  otherwise  she  would  scarce  have 
remained  as  she  is ;  for,  as  no  doubt  you  know,  the 
court  is  vile  and  very  wicked,  monsieur,  indeed  more 
so  than  in  the  days  of  the  late  King.  It  so  happened 
that  Monsieur  cast  his  eyes  upon  Mabelle." 

"  Monsieur  ?  "  I  queried. 

"  Ah,  pardon  !  you  do  not  know  him  by  that  name. 
I  mean  the  Regent,  the  Duke  of  Orleans,  a  terrible 
man  and  clever  as  Satan  ;  and  he  was  furious  when 
Edouard  de  Verney  won  her  for  his  wife,  for  she  had 
spurned  him  and  half  a  dozen  more.  Mabelle  looks 
quiet  and  peace-loving,  but  she  has  spirit  when  roused, 
and  a  temper  worse  than  mine ;  but  then  she  looks 
well  in  a  rage." 

She  said  this  last  in  such  a  heart-broken  tone  that 
I  felt  sorry  for  her.  Still,  I  would  not  pay  her  an 
empty  compliment,  and  I  think  she  understood  my 
silence,  and  half  hated,  half  liked  me  for  it.  Made- 
moiselle was  a  queer  mixture  of  warm  impulses  and 
a  kind  of  pitiful  vanity,  but  she  was  far  from  being 
feather-headed. 

"  Not  to  weary  you  with  details,  it  will  be  suffi- 


ADVENTURE.    WITH  MADAME  MABELLE.    445 

cient  for  you  to  know  that  the  duke  imprisoned  Mon- 
sieur de  Verney  in  the  Bastille,  our  state  prison, 
giving  out  that  he  had  been  guilty  of  treason  in  try- 
ing to  bring  about  a  war  between  France  and  Eng. 
land.  Monsieur  had  given  his  plighted  word  to  go 
with  your  King  James,  and  though  but  newly  wedded, 
would  have  done  so,  despite  an  order  from  the  duke, 
in  the  name  of  the  young  King,  prohibiting  any  in 
the  public  service  giving  aid  to  —  how  do  you  call 
them  ?  " 

"The  Jacobites." 

"  Yes.  Well,  monsieur,  you  can  see  at  once  how 
this  was  a  pretext  ;  and  since  Edouard  was  imprisoned 
poor  Mabelle  has  received  letter  after  letter  in  dis- 
guised writing  from  the  duke,  full  of  promises  and 
threats.  And  look  you,  we  have  no  brothers  or  male 
relatives  to  help  us,  while  so  low  is  the  honour  of 
France  that  every  man  of  our  acquaintance  has  his 
price,  and  it  is  a  price  we  shall  not  pay." 

I  looked  at  her,  and  confessed  to  myself  I  liked 
her  best  also  when  she  was  dour  and  had  a  flash  of 
anger  in  her  dark  eyes,  but  I  merely  muttered  my 
sympathy,  while  my  mind  was  busy. 

I  began  to  see  how  the  land  lay,  as  the  saying  is, 
though  all  was  not  yet  explained. 

It  very  soon  was,  however,  for  mademoiselle  went 
on  to  tell  me  that  her  sister,  on  the  eve  of  her  mar- 
riage, as  was  a  common  custom,  had  consulted  a 


446  TO   ARMS! 

fortune-teller  or  soothsayer,  and  at  the  time  had  been 
much  vexed  at  his  sole  reply  to  her  many  questions, 
which  was  "  that  the  Seine  would  bring  her  good  luck, 
the  Garonne  evil."  When,  however,  the  gardener 
brought  information  of  my  arrival,  the  unhappy  young 
wife  had  been  seized  with  a  sudden  hope,  and  it 
turned  out  I  bore  some  resemblance  to  her  hapless 
husband,  which  still  more  prejudiced  her  in  my  favour, 
hence  my  reception. 

I  listened  with  the  utmost  interest  to  this  curious 
tale,  which  mademoiselle  told  somewhat  shamefacedly 
at  the  end ;  but,  as  she  said,  they  were  growing  des- 
perate, and  madame  had  been  eating  her  heart  out, 
as  I  had  given  no  sign  of  bringing  her  aid,  and  she 
was  too  proud  to  beg  it  of  me. 

I  remembered  now  that  my  hostess  had  sometimes 
looked  at  me  very  wistfully,  and  once,  when  I  had 
spoken  of  the  prisons  of  Paris,  had  hung  upon  my 
every  word,  and  I  saw  that  I  was  in  a  somewhat 
delicate  position. 

After  all  I  had  said  I  could  not  now  draw  back,  in- 
deed I  had  no  wish  to  do  so,  but  I  had  perforce  to 
confess  that  my  path  was  again  beset  with  danger. 
Here  was  I,  but  newly  escaped  from  prison,  about  to 
mess  myself  up  in  other  folks'  troubles,  and  help  an 
unknown  foreigner  to  imitate  my  excellent  example. 
I  wondered  in  what  extraordinary  position  the  stars 
had  been  at  the  time  of  my  birth.  It  was  evident  I 


MY  ADVENTURE    WITH  MADAME   MABELLE.    447 

had  been  destined  to  became  a  shuttlecock  of  that 
fickle  dame  La  Fortune. 

Mademoiselle  sat  silent,  but  watched  me  fixedly, 
and  fidgeted  once  or  twice  on  her  seat.  She  was 
clearly  full  of  anxiety. 

"  Is  there  any  means  of  access  to  Monsieur  de 
Verney  ? "  I  asked  at  length,  for  an  idea  had  come 
into  my  head. 

"  Then  you  will  really  help  us  !  you  mean  it  ? " 
she  cried,  starting  from  her  seat. 

"  Mademoiselle,"  said  I,  "  I  am  the  son  of  John 
Oliphant  of  Erkinholme,  whom  you  have  not  the 
pleasure  of  knowing,  or  you  would  not  have  asked 
that  question,"  and  I  bowed  to  the  best  of  my  ability, 
for,  as  the  worthy  reader  has  perceived,  I  had  in  very 
truth  become  a  squire  of  dames. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

MY    ADVENTURE    CONTINUED,    AND    ITS    SEQUEL. 

IT  turned  out  that  Monsieur  de  Verney  was  per- 
mitted to  receive  visitors  on  certain  days  of  the  week, 
and  it  also  appeared  that  the  general  opinion  was  that 
he  would  be  set  up  in  front  of  a  firing  party  some  fine 
morning,  or  his  head  set  beneath  the  knife  of  "the 
maiden,"  that  interesting  instrument,  a  fac-simile  of 
which  the  Regent  Morton  introduced  into  Scotland, 
and  which  served  the  purpose  of  introducing  him  to 
another  and,  let  us  hope,  a  better  land. 

This  being  so,  there  was  no  time  to  lose,  and  I  put 
together  a  plan  which  struck  me  as  ingenious  and 
likely  to  succeed,  though  all  the  same  it  had  a  very 
large  element  of  chance  in  it,  which*  added  to  its 
charm.  The  more  I  thought  upon  it  the  more  I  liked 
it,  and  that  afternoon  at  dinner  I  broached  the 
subject  to  Madame  Mabelle. 

"Madame,"  I  said,  in  a  low  tone,  when  the  room 
was  clear  and  only  her  sister  present,  "  I  am  aware 
that  you  must  have  thought  me  rude  and  unfeeling 
in  showing  no  sign  of  the  gratitude  I  feel  for  all  your 

448 


SEQUEL   TO  MY  ADVENTURE.  449 

past  kindnesses.  I  am  now,  thanks  to  you,  restored 
to  health  and  vigour,  and  it  behoves  me  to  do  what  I 
can  in  being  of  service  to  you." 

She  ceased  cracking  the  nuts  upon  her  plate  and 
looked  at  me  with  great  eyes  full  of  hope,  while  I 
could  see  her  bosom  heave  and  her  cheek  grow  pale. 

"  Monsieur  de  Verney,  your  husband,  is  in  prison," 
I  went  on,  "  but  I  trust  his  stay  there  will  be  of  short 
duration.  If  you  will  do  me  the  honour  of  reposing 
implicit  confidence  in  me  and  carrying  out  my  direc- 
tions, I  have  hopes  that  we  may  obtain  his  liberty." 

Scarce  had  I  said  the  words,  haltingly  and  with 
many  a  slip  of  the  tongue,  when  she  was  on  her  knees 
by  my  side.  She  caught  my  hand  and  pressed  it  to 
her  lips  ;  the  tears  came  into  her  eyes,  but  they  were 
tears  of  joy. 

"  Heaven  bless  you,  monsieur  !  "  she  sobbed  ;  "  may 
the  saints  reward  you  !  Do  you  hear,  Susanne  ?  He 
will  rescue  Edouard.  I  know  it,  I  feel  it ! " 

"  Madame,  madame,"  said  I,  much  put  about, 
"  spare  me  this  ;  it  is  not  fitting.  Besides,  remember 
nothing  is  yet  accomplished.  There  is  plenty  of 
time  for  thanks,  even  if  any  were  needed." 

I  withdrew  my  hand  almost  rudely,  for  I  was  not 
used  to  outbursts  of  this  kind,  and  at  that  time  did 
not  understand  the  French  nature.  In  reality  I  was 
a  little  surprised  at  myself.  I  was  as  unlike  the  Allan 
Oliphant  of  Edinburgh,  as  in  Edinburgh  I  had  been 


450  TO   ARMS! 

unlike  the  Allan  Oliphant  of  Erkinholme.  My  ad- 
venturings  had  done  me  one  good  turn,  —  they  had 
taught  me  to  rely  on  myself. 

"  Madame,"  said  I,  when  she  had  resumed  her  seat, 
"  this  is  Monday.  On  Wednesday  your  husband  has 
permission  for  one  person  to  visit  him.  I  must  be 
that  person." 

"  But,  monsieur  —  " 

"Mabelle,"  said  her  sister,  "let  Monsieur  Olifan 
alone.  He  will  command,  and  we  shall  obey." 

" Merci,  mademoiselle,"  I  said.  "And  now,  I 
believe,  you  have  here  a  coach,  have  you  not?" 

"Yes." 

"  Very  good  ;  you  shall  drive  in  that  coach  to  the 
Bastille  on  Wednesday,  and  I  must  ask  you  to  favour 
me  with  a  lackey's  livery  and  a  place  on  the  box  of 
the  coach.  I  must  also  request  you  to  let  me  share 
my  plan  with  mademoiselle  alone,  and  to  let  yourself 
be  guided  wholly  by  her.  Do  you  agree  ?  " 

Madame  was  too  agitated  to  speak  ;  she  merely 
bowed  her  assent,  and  almost  immediately  left  the 
room. 

Thereafter  I  made  mademoiselle  my  confidant. 

"  But,  monsieur,"  she  said,  when  I  had  made  an 
end,  "this  cannot  be." 

"  You  think  it  will  fail,  then  ?  " 

"  Not  so,  but  what  of  yourself  ?  Do  you  consider 
what  you  are  doing,  what  risk  you  run,  what  —  " 


SEQUEL  TO  MY  ADVENTURE.  451 

"  Mademoiselle  Susanne,"  I  answered  quietly,  "  may 
I  remind  you  of  what  you  said  a  moment  since  ?  " 

"  What  I  said,  monsieur  ?  " 

"Yes,"  I  replied;  "you  were  good  enough  to  say 
that  I  should  command,  and  you  would  obey.  It  is 
early  to  break  your  promise." 

"  Monsieur,"  she  said,  with  a  little  break  in  her 
voice,  "  I  ask  your  pardon.  You  would  not  only 
have  made  a  soldier,  you  would  — 

But  I  heard  no  more,  for  I  had  departed  for  my 
room. 

Two  days  later  a  coach  rolled  out  of  the  gates  of 
the  Hotel  Rossignol  and  took  the  road  leading  to  the 
Champs  de  Mar.  It  was  drawn  by  four  powerful 
horses,  and  was  a  very  fine  vehicle,  heavily  gilded, 
crane-necked,  with  very  small  front  wheels  and  much 
glass  in  the  fore  part.  Within  it  were  seated  Madame 
Mabelle  de  Verney  and  her  sister,  Mademoiselle 
Susanne  Genoure,  and  I  occupied  an  honoured  posi- 
tion beside  the  coachman,  an  old  and  faithful  servant 
of  the  house  of  De  Verney.  It  would  have  been 
difficult  to  recognise  in  the  lackey,  dressed  in  a  liv- 
ery of  crimson  and  white,  the  wretched  man  who  had 
entered  Paris  some  two  months  previously,  strapped 
upon  a  horse's  back  and  closely  guarded,  Indeed, 
after  I  had  adjusted  my  wig  with  the  side  curls,  set 
my  three-cornered  hat  with  the  lace  trimming  upon 
my  head,  rouged  my  face  a  little,  and  darkened  my 


452  TO   ARMS'. 

moustache,  I  had  hard  work  to  believe  I  was  indeed 
myself,  and  found  I  very  much  resembled  a  portrait 
of  the  man  I  was  going  to  try  to  liberate  from  the 
Bastille,  which  was  then  only  a  name  to  me. 

I  was  not  without  some  qualms  as  I  jolted  up  and 
down  on  my  seat.  No  doubt  such  an  experience 
would  have  filled  old  Adam  with  unmixed  joy,  but  I 
had  scarce  the  sublime  faith  in  myself  that  he  had 
in  his  tough  old  frame  and  keen  wits.  Still,  I  strove 
not  to  think  about  the  termination  of  my  journey, 
and  found  plenty  to  interest  me.  We  were  rumbling 
along  a  white  level  road,  and  away  in  front  I  could 
see  the  city  with  its  spires,  stretched  out  on  a  plain, 
save  where  a  couple  of  low  hills  lent  a  little  variety 
to  the  prospect.  We  passed  fields  with  rows  of 
stakes  set  in  them,  white  houses  bowered  in  trees 
and  creeping  plants,  women  with  bare  heads  and 
round,  cheery  faces,  and  once  a  troop  of  horse  in  a 
very  gay  uniform,  every  man  of  whom  ogled  the 
coach  as  he  rode  by  and  squared  his  shoulders.  In 
a  very  short  time,  having  passed  the  Hotel  des 
Invalides,  another  relic  of  the  great  Louis,  we  were 
rumbling  over  the  stones  of  the  unfinished  streets  of 
the  new  Faubourg  Saint  Germain  towards  the  Quai 
d'Orsai.  The  streets,  I  noted,  were  narrow  and  not 
overclean,  while  the  houses  were  tall,  but  nothing 
like  those  of  the  Lawnmarket.  Here  and  there  in 
open  spaces  were  the  hdtels  of  the  wealthy,  sur- 


SEQUEL    TO   MY  ADVENTURE.  453 

rounded  by  walls  and  fruit  gardens  and  having  an  air 
of  much  elegance  and  comfort.  We  continued  by 
the  riverside,  and  I  found  myself  looking  about  me 
to  discover  if  possible  the  position  of  my  late  dungeon, 
but  there  was  no  sign  of  it. 

And  now  we  were  in  a  more  frequented  part,  and 
I  lost  myself  in  amazement  at  the  buildings  which 
met  my  view.  Here  were  no  narrow  closes  and  out- 
side stairs.  On  the  other  side  of  the  Seine  I  could 
see  the  palace  of  the  Louvre,  for  we  were  making  for 
the  Pont  Neuf.  The  aged  cocker  made  himself  very 
agreeable,  though  his  French  was  somewhat  beyond 
me.  We  traversed  the  streets  of  the  Quartier  Saint 
Andre  and  crossed  the  river  by  the  bridge  with 
twelve  arches,  which  just  touches  the  end  of  the  Isle 
de  Cite  and  has  upon  it  the  statue  of  Henri  IV. 
From  it  I  had  a  very  fine  view  of  both  banks,  lined 
by  freestone,  and  of  the  gardens  of  the  Tuileries,  and 
was  told  the  bridge  itself  was  a  dangerous  place  at 
night,  being  lonely  and  haunted  by  footpads.  We 
were  now  in  the  oldest  part  of  the  town,  save  that 
built  upon  the  island,  where  is  the  great  church  of 
Notre  Dame,  with  its  fine  towers  and  hideous  gar- 
goyles ;  and  here,  indeed,  the  thoroughfares  were 
narrow  and  crowded,  so  full  of  people  that  it  was  no 
easy  matter  to  avoid  running  some  one  over,  for  there 
were  no  posts  as  in  London.  We  crawled  along  but 
slowly,  and  I  had  plenty  of  time  to  view  the  citizens 


454  T0 

and  the  shops.  Among  the  former  was  a  plentiful 
sprinkling  of  abbes  ;  clad  in  black,  with  long  skirts 
and  powdered  bobs,  they  were  sauntering  westwards 
and  dancing  attendance  on  ladies  in  gay  colours,  who 
tripped  it  in  vast  hooped  petticoats,  followed  by  ser- 
vants carrying  their  purchases  and  sometimes  lap- 
dogs  and  even  apes  in  little  coats  and  silver  collars. 
Of  the  latter,  that  is  to  say  the  shops,  I  noted  more 
especially  those  of  the  apothecaries,  which  were 
indeed  very  fine  and  would  have  utterly  put  to  shame 
poor  Jamie's  humble  booth  had  they  been  set  down 
beside  it.  For  the  rest,  there  were  hawkers  and 
jugglers,  Savoyards  and  beggars,  and  gentlemen  in 
silk  and  velvet  taking  an  airing,  though  there  were 
but  few  of  these  the  farther  we  advanced.  Indeed, 
as  we  left  the  Louvre  and  Saint  Opportune  behind, 
and  crept  along  towards  the  quarter  of  the  Bou- 
cheries,  we  saw  less  and  less  of  the  quality  and  an 
abundance  of  the  lower  orders. 

It  was  all  very  unlike  the  old,  narrow,  gray  city  of 
the  north,  this  dead  level,  the  swinging  lanthorns 
twenty  feet  overhead,  the  houses  with  grated  lower 
windows,  the  archways,  the  cabarets  and  cook-shops, 
the  vinaigrettes  plying  hither  and  thither,  and  which 
are  like  sedans  mounted  on  two  thin  wheels,  drawn 
by  a  man  and  pushed  by  a  boy  or  a  woman.  I  was 
to  come  to  know  it  well,  to  be  acquaint  with  the 
coffee-houses,  to  jostle  in  the  crowd,  to  travel  suburb- 


SEQUEL    TO  MY  ADVENTURE.  455 

wards  every  day  of  my  life  for  a  time  by  that  very 
route,  but  this  my  first  real  experience  of  the  great- 
est city  in  Europe  is  vivid  in  my  mind  to-day  as  I 
saw  it  from  the  cushioned  box-seat  of  the  clumsy, 
gilded  coach.  It  seemed  to  me  a  very  vast  place,  as 
indeed  it  was,  even  at  that  period,  and  we  traversed 
well-nigh  its  whole  breadth,  for  the  Bastille  is  near 
the  eastern  line  of  the  ramparts  in  the  Quartier  Saint 
Paul.  We  came  upon  it  at  last  as  it  was  growing 
dusk,  a  dark,  gloomy  building  with  towers,  more  like 
a  fortress  than  a  prison,  situate  in  an  open  space  at 
the  end  of  the  Rue  Saint  Antoine. 

No  doubt,  good  reader,  these  names  mean  nothing 
to  you,  but  it  may  come  about  that  you  visit  Paris, 
which  indeed  I  would  advise,  and  in  that  case  I  shall 
be  justified  in  my  particulars,  unless,  indeed,  the  city 
changes,  which  may  well  be,  for  these  are  go-ahead 
days  of  fast  coaches  and  rapid  building,  and  the  Lord 
alone  knows  where  we  shall  end. 

The  moment  we  drew  up  I  dismounted  and 
appeared  gravely  at  the  door  of  the  coach. 

"Patrick,"  said  mademoiselle,  for  it  had  been 
arranged  I  was  to  pass  for  an  Irish  servant,  "you 
will  take  this  to  Monsieur  de  Verney,"  and  she 
handed  me  a  basket  of  flowers,  contriving  at  the 
same  time  to  press  my  hand  ever  so  lightly,  as  a  kind 
of  silent  Godspeed,  though  since  then  I  have  thought 
it  may  have  meant  something  more.  Howbeit,  let 


45 6  TO   ARMS! 

that  pass.  The  guard  at  the  drawbridge  must  have 
heard  her,  for  she  spoke  loudly  on  purpose,  and  I 
was  suffered  to  cross  the  moat  and  even  received  a 
jocular  greeting  from  the  turnkey  at  the  great  double 
door,  while  he  searched  my  basket,  for  I  pretended 
to  have  got  something  in  my  eye,  and  held  a  kerchief 
to  it,  rubbing  at  it  vigorously  till  it  watered  freely. 
I  was  committed  to  the  charge  of  another  man  with 
a  bunch  of  keys  at  his  girdle,  who  led  the  way  up  a 
flight  of  stairs,  and  along  several  gloomy  passages 
lined  with  low  doorways.  Before  one  of  these  he  at 
last  stopped,  and,  opening  it,  bade  me  pass  on. 

I  entered,  and  a  gentleman  who  was  sitting  at  a 
small  wooden  table  rose.  As  he  did  so  I  pretended 
to  stumble  on  the  steps  and  went  staggering  towards 
him,  calling  out  gruffly,  as  though  I  were  swearing, 
"Send  —  jailer  —  message,"  for  I  had  been  told  that 
Monsieur  de  Verney  both  understood  and  spoke 
English.  He  showed  not  a  trace  of  surprise. 

"  Moderate  your  language,  fellow,"  he  said,  sharply, 
in  French.  "  What  is  this  ?  " 

"  I  have  forgotten  the  bottle,"  I  stammered,  in  the 
same  language. 

"Jacques,"  he  cried,  "this  foreign  ass  has  left 
a  bottle  of  eau  de  vie  behind  him.  Fetch  it,  like  a 
good  fellow,  and  there  will  be  a  crown  and  a  drink 
for  you." 

"Anything   to    oblige   monsieur,"   said  the  man, 


SEQUEL    TO  MY  ADVENTURE.  457 

civilly,  and  went  off,  locking  the  door  behind 
him. 

I  waited  till  his  footsteps  had  died  away. 

"  Strip,  monsieur,"  I  said,  hurriedly,  and  began 
taking  off  my  clothes. 

"  Who  are  you  ? "  he  said,  in  surprise,  commenc- 
ing, however,  to  unbutton  his  coat. 

"  That  does  not  matter  ;  pray  be  quick.  There  is 
a  coach  at  the  door  in  which  are  your  wife  and  ma- 
demoiselle. They  have  their  jewels  and  money  in 
a  strong  box.  You  must  take  my  place  as  lackey." 

I  had  got  a  good  view  of  him  now,  and  found  he 
was,  as  far  as  features  and  figure  went,  indeed  like 
me,  though  I  was  rather  the  bigger.  He  had  a 
pleasant  face  and  a  dignified  appearance,  though  just 
then  he  had  a  very  astonished  expression. 

In  five  minutes  we  had  changed  clothes  com- 
pletely, and  he  had  on  my  wig  and  hat,  and  was 
holding  the  kerchief  to  his  eye. 

"  Now,"  said  I,  "  strike  me  on  the  temple  hard." 

"  Are  you  mad  ? "  he  asked.  "  Why,  it  is  all 
bruised!  " 

"All  paint,  you  mean,"  I  answered.  "But  there 
must  be  swelling,  and  it  is  easier  to  be  struck  than 
to  drive  your  head  against  a  wall.  Remember  your 
wife,  monsieur." 

He  shook  his  head,  and  I  said  no  more,  for  just 
then  I  heard  footsteps  approaching. 


458  TO  ARMS! 

"Take  the  basket,"  said  I,  "and  be  ready.  Ma- 
dame knows  nothing  of  this,  but  mademoiselle  is  in 
the  secret." 

"  But  what  of  yourself  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  Hush  !  "  said  I,  "  here  comes  the  turnkey.  Play 
your  part,  monsieur,  and  remember  me  to  the 
ladies." 

He  was  about  to  speak,  but  the  key  grated  in  the 
lock. 

I  was  stretched  face  downwards  on  the  pallet  by 
this  time,  as  though  overcome  with  grief,  and  I  re- 
mained motionless,  though  my  heart  was  beating 
a  tattoo  upon  my  ribs. 

"  Here  is  the  bottle,  monsieur ;  they  thought  they 
had  also  forgotten  it,  but  pardon  the  delay." 

"  My  master  has  had  bad  news,"  said  De  Verney, 
in  excellently  bad  French,  and  with  a  fine  imitation 
of  my  voice ;  "  here  is  the  crown,  and  you  can  set 
the  bottle  down,  or  rather,  give  it  me,"  and  he 
brought  it  over  and  set  it  beside  me. 

I  made  no  sign. 

"Cheer  up,  monsieur,"  he  said,  "and  good  night." 

I  did  not  answer. 

I  heard  them  whispering,  and  a  muttered  exclama- 
tion from  the  jailer,  and  then  the  door  clanged,  the 
bolt  shot  fonvards,  and  I  was  alone.  Everything  so 
far  had  taken  place  just  as  I  had  intended. 

I  had  learned,  as  I  have  said,  that  De  Verney  un- 


SEQUEL    TO  MY  ADVENTURE.  459 

derstood  English  well,  and  was  a  man  well  versed  in 
danger,  and  mademoiselle  had  told  me  he  was  a 
favourite  with  his  jailer.  I  had  therefore  perfected 
the  idea  I  had  conceived,  which  was  no  other  than 
to  make  the  authorities  believe  that  Monsieur  de 
Verney  had  struck  down  his  servant,  stripped  him, 
donned  his  clothes,  and  so  escaped,  leaving  his 
unfortunate  lackey  senseless  on  the  pallet. 

My  plot  had  failed  in  one  respect,  for  if  /  was  now 
to  escape,  my  head  must  show  some  more  real  symp- 
toms of  a  blow  than  the  mere  purplish  mark  I  had 
counterfeited.  I  therefore  drove  my  forehead  with 
some  violence  against  the  wall,  and  was  quickly  sat- 
isfied I  had  done  enough.  But  another  thought  came 
to  me  :  a  senseless  body  was  as  good  as  a  dead  one. 
I  had  once  dressed  a  corpse,  and  I  knew  it  was  no 
easy  matter,  even  with  another's  help.  It  was  there- 
fore necessary  I  should  be,  as  the  French  say,  en 
d/shabiltt.  This  was  a  less  difficult  task  than  my 
last  and  was  soon  accomplished,  while  I  hoped  the 
jailer  had  not  noticed  anything  closely  ;  and  then  I 
lay  and  waited,  and  pictured  to  myself  the  coach 
rumbling  off  with  Madame  Mabelle  in  total  ignorance 
that  a  new  lackey  sat  upon  the  box-seat,  and  that 
lackey  her  husband.  I  trusted  my  mental  vision 
was  a  true  index  to  the  real  state  of  affairs,  and 
remained  in  some  anxiety  till  fully  half  an  hour  had 
passed,  when  I  became  convinced  my  scheme,  or 


460  TO  ARMS! 

rather  its  first  part,  had  met  with  the  success  it 
merited. 

I  took  stock  of  the  cell,  and  it  was  far  from  an 
uncomfortable  abode,  for  it  possessed  two  chairs  be- 
sides the  table,  and  while  the  window  was  heavily 
grated  it  was  moderately  large,  so  that,  though  the 
shades  of  evening  were  fast  gathering,  there  was 
a  fair  light  in  the  place.  I  contrasted  it,  much  to 
its  favour,  with  the  vile  dungeon  I  had  tenanted,  but 
all  the  same  I  trusted  soon  to  be  quit  of  it,  for  I  had 
had  enough  of  prisons  to  last  me  a  lifetime.  As  I 
meditated  in  this  fashion  I  chanced  to  slip  my  hand 
into  the  inner  pocket  of  the  coat  which  had  been 
thrown  hurriedly  across  my  back  by  De  Verney,  and 
I  found  it  was  not  empty.  I  drew  forth  its  contents, 
and  amongst  a  variety  of  trifles  was  a  miniature  of 
Madame  Mabelle. 

I  had  wished  for  no  reward  in  this  undertaking,  it 
was  but  a  debt  of  gratitude  I  had  settled,  and  here 
was  a  prize  which  it  was  probable  would  remain  in 
my  possession,  as  I  had  purposely  avoided  knowing 
whither  the  fugitives  were  to  fly.  I  felt  myself 
amply  repaid,  for  the  portrait  was  very  like  madame ; 
but,  had  I  known  what  awaited  me  in  the  future,  I 
doubt  if  I  should  have  felt  so  confident  on  this  point. 

Two  hours  must  have  slipped  away  ere  there  was 
any  sound  to  indicate  the  approach  of  a  visitor,  and, 
indeed,  I  was  so  wrapt  in  my  own  thoughts  that  the 


SEQUEL    TO  MY  ADVENTURE.  461 

first  warning  I  received  was  the  key  rattling  in 
the  lock.  At  once  I  turned  myself  over  on  my  face, 
arranged  the  coat  about  my  shoulders,  and  feigned 
unconsciousness,  after  satisfying  myself  that  there 
was  a  goodly  lump  upon  my  temple.  I  fancied  I 
might  have  dispensed  with  the  paint,  for  the  skin 
was  broken,  but  I  had  expected  to  be  struck  by  a 
fist  and  not  by  a  stone  wall. 

"Monsieur,"  said  a  voice,  "if  it  pleases  you  I  care 
not  if  I  have  the  drink  you  mentioned." 

I  had  ever  heard  the  French  were  a  polite  nation, 
I  was  now  certain  of  it ;  but  I  was  not  certain  long. 

I  was  aware  that  the  fellow  carried  a  light,  and 
presently  he  gave  vent  to  a  low  whistle.  Then  I 
heard  the  sound  a  cork  makes  when  it  is  forced  from 
a  bottle  neck,  and  finally  that  which  liquid  makes 
when  it  is  gulped.  I  considered  that  the  fugitives 
had  now  got  a  very  fair  start,  and  as  I  wished  to 
have  my  doubts  solved  I  resolved  to  show  signs 
of  life.  Moreover,  it  struck  me  it  would  be  some- 
what amusing  to  see  how  the  turnkey  explained  how 
the  eau  de  vie  had  vanished,  and  so  I  gave  a  heavy 
groan  and  moved  uneasily. 

I  heard  the  bottle  set  down  upon  the  floor. 

"  Monsieur  is  in  low  spirits,"  said  the  man. 

I  groaned  again  and  turned  upon  my  side,  screw- 
ing up  my  face  as  a  drunkard  does  when  you  strive 
to  rouse  him. 


462  TO  ARMS! 

"  Can  I  give  monsieur  some  eau  de  vie  ? "  said  the 
rascal.  "  Ah,  but  I  see  he  has  had  some,  and  it  has 
done  no  good!  Truly,  his  sorrow  must  be  great." 

I  could  scarce  keep  back  a  grin  at  this  wily 
speech,  but  turned  still  farther,  giving  a  low  moan 
as  I  did  so.  Next  moment  the  light  was  playing  on 
my  face,  and  then  the  man  gave  a  cry  and  knelt 
down  beside  me,  as  I  could  see,  for  I  opened  my 
eyes  ever  so  little. 

" Mille  diables!"  he  muttered,  "what  is  this?" 

He  very  soon  saw  what  it  was,  and,  jumping  up, 
began  tearing  his  hair  and  cursing  his  ill  fortune. 
From  that  he  took  to  kicking  his  new  prisoner,  which 
had  the  effect  of  speedily  rousing  me,  so  that  I  sat 
up,  looking  as  dazed  and  stupid  as  possible,  and 
pressing  my  hand  to  my  wounded  head.  He  evi- 
dently feared  that  he  might  lose  me  also,  for  he 
departed  forthwith,  taking  the  light  with  him,  and 
clearly  in  mortal  dread  of  what  awaited  him  when 
the  escape  of  De  Verney  became  known.  In  a  short 
time  he  was  back  again,  but  now  he  was  between  two 
armed  guards,  while  the  way  was  led  by  a  tall  man 
in  uniform,  whom  I  took  to  be  the  governor,  and 
several  other  persons  crowded  in  behind  them.  I 
was  sitting  on  the  pallet  with  my  head  on  my  hands, 
but  I  looked  up  as  they  entered. 

The  governor  was  much  excited,  yet  he  made  a 
close  inspection  of  the  cell,  examining  the  window, 


SEQUEL    TO  MY  ADVENTURE.  463 

ordering  the  flowers  to  be  gathered  up,  and  taking 
charge  of  everything  belonging  to  De  Verney,  which 
did  not  mean  much. 

Then  came  my  turn,  and  I  was  closely  interrogated. 

I  pretended  to  scarce  know  what  had  happened  to 
me,  and  to  be  suffering  from  a  distressing  headache, 
the  result  of  the  violent  blow  I  had  received.  I  gave 
my  name  as  Patrick  Connor,  and  made  out  that  I 
was  an  Irishman  who  had  but  recently  been  taken 
into  the  service  of  Madame  de  Verney.  I  made 
liberal  use  of  some  of  Le  Fanu's  expressions,  and 
when  they  had  been  at  the  trouble  of  explaining  what 
had  occurred  I  broke  out  into  lamentations  and 
cursed  Madame  Mabelle  most  heartily.  The  jailer 
was  only  too  eager  to  second  all  I  had  told  them  as 
to  the  false  message  and  his  locking  the  door,  for 
such  an  explanation  freed  him  from  any  suspicion 
of  complicity  and  convicted  him  only  of  a  certain 
measure  of  carelessness. 

The  bottle  was  inspected,  and  the  fact  that  some 
of  its  contents  had  disappeared  was  duly  noted,  and 
both  the  jailer  and  myself  had  our  breaths  examined. 
He,  poor  fool,  had  declared  that  I  must  have  indulged 
since  he  left,  but  he  could  not  escape  the  nose  of  the 
governor,  who  now,  it  was  clear,  strongly  suspected 
him. 

I  was  searched,  however,  on  the  spot,  but  I  had 
concealed  madame's  miniature  between  the  pallet 


464  TO   ARMS'. 

and  the  wall,  and  was  glad  the  former  was  not  dis- 
turbed, though  I  was  annoyed  when  some  money  I 
had  transferred  to  De  Verney's  pockets  was  found 
and  taken  from  me.  I  was  careful  not  to  appear  too 
anxious  to  be  set  at  liberty,  but  to  take  it  as  a  matter 
of  course  that  I  should  be  freed.  I  was  therefore  not 
a  little  disgusted  when,  after  a  great  hubbub,  they  all 
retired,  and  the  door  was  locked  upon  me.  I  had  the 
sense  not  to  make  an  outcry,  but  acted  the  part  of 
a  dull,  stupid  fellow,  rendered  still  more  dense  by 
having  had  his  brains  well  shaken  up.  A  new  turn- 
key brought  me  some  black  bread  and  water,  and  I 
begged  a  linen  rag  from  him  and  made  a  great  show 
of  bandaging  my  poor  head.  He  was  a  little  man 
with  curly  black  hair  and  a  huge  bristling  mous- 
tache, and  was  so  quick  in  his  movements  as  to 
remind  me  of  mademoiselle,  while  he  talked  at  such 
a  rate  that  I  could  scarce  understand  him.  He  was 
cheery,  however,  and  tapped  me  familiarly  on  the 
shoulder ;  but  I  did  not  respond  to  his  attentions,  as 
I  was  not  at  all  sure  but  that  he  was  acting  a  part 
like  myself.  I  feared  he  might  discover  the  rouge 
on  my  face,  but  in  the  dim  light  it  apparently  escaped 
him  as  it  had  done  the  others,  for  he  presently  took 
himself  off,  and  I  was  left  to  my  meditations,  which 
were  not  of  the  pleasantest. 

I  had  expected  to  be  set  at  liberty  that  night,  but 
the  governor  had  decided  otherwise.     How  long  was 


SEQUEL    TO  MY  ADVENTURE.  465 

I  to  be  thus  kept  by  the  heels  ?  My  hair-growth 
would  in  time  reveal  the  fact  that  my  moustache 
was  dyed,  though  I  had  hopes  of  licking  off  some  of 
the  stuff.  I  managed  to  get  rid  of  the  paint  on  my 
cheeks  to  a  great  extent,  as  pallor  was  quite  con- 
sistent with  the  injury  I  had  received,  but  I  had  to 
dispose  of  it  by  sucking  my  fingers,  and  so  made 
myself  sick.  This,  however,  I  considered  would  be 
further  false  evidence  of  the  damage  De  Verney  had 
wrought  my  cerebrum,  or,  as  I  prefer  to  put  it,  from 
careful  investigations  I  have  since  made  on  this  very 
point,  my  cerebellum.  I  was  not  disturbed  further 
that  night,  but  next  morning  there  was  again  an  in- 
spection, the  miniature  was  discovered  but  nothing 
else,  and  to  my  joy  I  was  marched  out  of  my  cell. 
We  traversed  long  passages,  passed  innumerable 
doors,  and  descended  stairs  worn  by  many  feet, 
narrow  and  dark.  This  was  not  the  way  by  which  I 
had  come,  and  I  began  to  grow  anxious.  I  had  good 
cause  to  be,  for  at  last  I  was  thrust  into  a  large  room 
in  which  were  five  or  six  men,  two  sleeping  on  straw, 
the  rest  engaged  upon  some  game  at  a  long  table. 
The  latter  greeted  me  with  loud  cries,  and  finding 
my  French  was  not  anything  to  boast  of,  made  me 
turn  out  my  pockets,  and  one  of  them,  when  he  dis- 
covered I  brought  nothing,  spat  upon  me ;  where- 
upon I  promptly  felled  him,  and  this  seemed  to  awe 
the  rest,  who  were  a  miserable  crew,  like  snarling 


466  TO   ARMS! 

dogs.  I  was  left  to  myself  after  this,  and  was  too 
down-hearted  to  eat,  for  it  was  evident  I  was  sus- 
pected. It  was  but  too  true,  I  was  suspected  ;  but 
this  was  not  all,  for  soon  I  was  to  be  forgotten. 

There  was  no  release  for  me  that  day,  no,  nor  the 
next,  and  a  week  passed,  and  found  me  still  an 
inmate  of  this  large  cell,  which  I  discovered  was  the 
place  reserved  for  suspects.  I  endured  in  silence, 
but  when  another  week  stole  past  I  demanded  to  see 
the  governor,  and  got  nothing  for  my  pains  but  hard 
words  and  harder  blows.  I  protested,  at  times  I 
raved  and  stormed,  but  all  to  no  purpose.  It  was 
maddening  to  be  thus  confined,  and  to  know  that  all 
my  pleadings  went  no  farther  than  my  jailer's  ears. 

"  What  had  the  governor  to  do  with  a  brute  of  an 
Irishman  ?  "  I  was  asked.  My  companions  in  misery 
mocked  and  hooted  at  me,  till  one  day  I  turned  on 
them  in  a  fury,  and,  though  the  odds  were  great, 
drove  them  before  me  into  a  corner,  and  threatened 
to  strangle  them  one  by  one.  They  ceased  to 
trouble  me  after  this  episode,  but  I  was  glad  when 
their  places  were  gradually  taken  by  newcomers,  for 
I  never  knew  when  they  might  set  upon  me  in  the 
night.  Men  came  and  went,  but  I  seemed  to  go  on 
for  ever,  and  I  found  it  worse  than  useless  to  attempt 
escape.  It  was  long  ere  I  gave  up  hope.  I  could 
not  believe  that  such  injustice  could  be  done  in  a 
state  prison,  but  little  did  I  know  the  vile  system 


SEQUEL    TO  MY  ADVENTURE.  46? 

which  lets  men  rot  and  moulder  till  their  hair  turns 
white  and  their  brains  grow  childish.  I  was  enlight- 
ened by  one  prisoner  who  came  to  my  dungeon  from 
another  cell,  and  who  had  spent  twenty  weary  years 
in  this  terrible  captivity,  a  living  death. 

"  I  began,"  he  said,  in  a  voice  husky  and  broken, 
"  as  a  suspect,  and  here  I  am  again.  They  do  not 
know  who  I  am.  I  am  merely  a  number,  God  help 
me,  a  man  without  a  name." 

He  died  shortly  thereafter,  and  was  glad  to  go,  and 
his  last  words  in  my  hearing  were,  "  Numtro  vingt-un 
id  !  "  for  he  thought  he  was  answering  to  his  Maker. 

There  is  no  need  to  tell  of  how,  as  the  months 
rolled  past,  I  grew  callous  and  hopeless.  Let  me 
only  say  that  I  misjudged  Madame  de  Verney,  who  I 
thought  had  forgotten  me,  as  others  had.  Long 
afterwards  I  learned  that  her  first  care  had  been  to 
ask  a  friend  to  make  discreet  inquiries  concerning 
me,  but  this  friend,  to  save  himself  trouble,  had 
replied  that  I  had  also  escaped,  and  so  madame 
ceased  to  worry,  though  I  was  ever  remembered  as 
"  le  cher  Ecossais,  Monsieur  Olifan." 

Let  me  say  also  in  this  place  that  the  whole 
prophecy  came  true,  for  De  Verney  was  drowned  in 
the  Garonne  some  ten  years  later,  and  I  yet  have 
madame's  letter,  tear-stained  and  blotted,  in  which 
she  sent  me  the  news. 

But  my  residence  in  the  Bastille  was  not  to  prove 


468  TO  ARMS! 

wholly  fruitless  or  unprofitable.  Indeed  I  can  now 
look  back  upon  it  as  most  fortunate,  for  it  is  very 
true  that  a  blessing  may  come  in  disguise.  I  had 
long  become  used  to  the  daily  routine,  the  cleaning  of 
the  cell,  the  quarrelling,  the  meal,  at  times  fair,  at 
times  vile,  —  for  our  food  depended  largely  on  the 
money  a  newcomer  might  smuggle  in,  or  on  the  clem- 
ency of  visitors,  —  the  dreary  tramp  in  the  court- 
yard, the  games  so-called,  and  the  ribald  jests  and 
tales,  when  suddenly  I  became  a  person  of  impor- 
tance. A  prisoner  fell  ill  of  a  great  carbuncle 
on  the  nape  of  his  neck,  and  I  had  the  courage  to 
make  in  it  a  crucial  incision,  which  not  only  relieved 
him  of  much  pain,  but  caused  a  sloughing  and  a  res- 
olution, so  that  he  recovered,  much  to  every  one's 
surprise.  I  became  known  as  "  le  chirurgien"  and 
my  next  case  was  that  of  a  turnkey  who  had  got  his 
finger  crushed  by  a  folding  door,  and  who  was  in 
danger  of  mortification.  I  whipped  it  off  in  a  twink- 
ling, and  luckily  it  healed  by  the  first  intention.  He 
was  exceedingly  proud  of  the  stump,  and  indeed  I 
shared  his  feelings  ;  but  he  proved  a  good  friend,  for 
he  spread  my  fame,  and  very  soon  I  was  in  a  manner 
doctor  to  the  whole  prison.  Indeed,  I  saved  the 
governor  money  and  became  too  valuable,  though 
this  did  not  occur  to  me  at  the  time.  Even  if  it  had 
I  doubt  if  it  would  have  made  any  difference,  for  I 
was  content  to  potter  from  cell  to  cell  and  cage  to 


SEQUEL    TO   MY  ADVENTURE.  469 

cage,  —  these  latter,  horrible  places  of  confinement ; 
to  dress  wounds  the  result  of  torture,  to  set  limbs 
broken  by  some  ruffian's  brutality  or  by  the  wheel, 
to  close  the  eyes  of  many  a  sorrowful  being,  and  yet 
to  remain  a  captive,  a  dull,  lethargic  mortal,  with 
heavy  eyes  and  unkempt  beard  and  hair,  a  sort  of 
melancholy  hermit  without  hope,  without  desire. 
More  than  two  years  crawled  slowly  past,  and  it  was  in 
the  winter  of  1718  and  towards  its  close,  when  those 
who  fell  at  Sheriffmuir  were  bleached  skeletons 
hidden  away  amongst  the  heather,  that  I  was  one 
day  summoned  to  attend  a  prisoner  who  desired  my 
services. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

THE    RING    AND    THE    ORDEAL. 

I  FOLLOWED  the  warder  through  the  mazes  of 
the  grim  old  prison,  and  we  ascended  a  stair  lead- 
ing to  the  south  tower,  a  part  I  had  never  before 
been  called  upon  to  visit.  As  I  have  hinted,  I  had 
grown  careless  as  to  what  became  of  me,  and  got 
as  much  pleasure  as  I  could  out  of  my  work.  As 
I  toiled  upwards  I  hummed  to  myself  the  old  Jacob- 
ite song  which  had  comforted  me  in  Henri  Gre- 
nouille's  pleasant  premises  long,  long  ago,  as  it  now 
seemed  to  me : 

"  Doon  wi'  the  drap, 
For  gude's  the  tap, 
And  better  is  the  toast,  sir." 

I  stopped,  for  a  stranger  had  appeared  at  the  top 
of  the  stairs,  which  the  warder  had  already  reached, 
and,  as  I  mounted,  this  stranger  looked  at  me  very 
fixedly.  I  glanced  carelessly  at  him,  and  noticed 
he  ^as  an  extremely  handsome  man  in  the  prime 
of  life,  with  a  face  which  reminded  me  of  a  hawk, 
so  sharp  and  alert  did  it  appear  to  be.  He  held 

470 


THE   RING   AND    THE    ORDEAL. 

himself  very  erect,  and  was  plainly  but  well  dressed 
in  black.  This  much  I  saw,  and  then  we  passed 
each  other,  and  I  began  again  : 

"  For  I'm  gey  sure 
It  can't  be  puir 
When  it  is  tae  oor  host,  sir." 

The  cell  was  but  a  little  way  farther  on,  and  as 
I  turned  to  enter  it  I  noticed  that  the  stranger  was 
looking  after  me.  Almost  immediately,  however, 
the  warder  threw  open  the  door,  and  I  forgot  all 
about  the  man  outside. 

The  cell,  which  was  small,  had  but  one  occupant, 
an  old  man  in  very  wretched  clothes,  with  a  with- 
ered yellow  skin  and  white  hair.  His  face,  though 
marked  by  dissipation  and  the  small-pox,  was  refined, 
and  his  features  good,  but  the  stamp  of  death  was 
upon  him.  He  lay  on  his  side  upon  a  straw  pallet, 
and  glanced  up  at  us,  as  we  came  in,  with  a  curi- 
ously pathetic  smile.  I  fancied  I  had  seen  the  man 
before,  but  where  I  could  not  imagine.  The  whites 
of  his  eyes  were  a  brilliant  yellow,  for  the  jaundice 
had  hold  upon  him,  and  I  saw  that  he  must  be 
much  troubled  with  the  itching,  for  he  had  been 
scratching  the  backs  of  his  hands,  and  left  upon 
them  purplish  lines.  Indeed,  as  he  soon  told  me, 
he  had  sent  for  me  to  see  if  I  could  give  him  relief, 
having  obtained  permission  to  do  so. 


4/2  TO   ARMS! 

"  Is  the  itching  then  so  very  bad  ? "  I  asked. 

"  Intolerable,"  he  replied,  "  but  nothing  to  the 
itching  my  fingers  have  to  be  at  the  throat  of  him 
who  has  just  left  me." 

He  spoke  fiercely,  and  then  gave  a  sigh  of  utter 
weariness. 

"But,  no,"  he  continued,  in  English,  "nothing  I 
have  tried  has  prospered,  not  even  revenge." 

"  You  are  no  Frenchman,"  said  I,  in  the  same 
language,  for  the  turnkey  had  gone  away,  leaving 
the  door  locked. 

"  No,"  he  said,  "  I  am  not ;  but  who  are  you, 
sir?" 

"I  am  a  prisoner  like  yourself,"  said  I,  "but  one 
with  privileges,  as  you  see." 

"  And  have  I  not  privileges  ? "  he  asked,  with  a 
harsh  laugh.  "  I  shall  soon  be  quit  of  these  walls, 
my  friend,  very  soon." 

I  did  not  contradict  him,  for  it  was  self-evident. 

"  Are  you  a  countryman  of  mine  ? "  he  asked, 
with  some  show  of  interest. 

"  If  you  are  a  Scot,  I  am." 

"Nay,  then,  I  am  an  Englishman,  though  it  is 
long  since  I  saw  the  white  cliffs.  However,  it  is 
good  to  see  an  islander's  face  in  any  case,  though 
I  have  little  reason  to  love  the  Scots,  I  know. 
Think  you  I  shall  last  the  night  ? " 

I  placed  my  fingers  on   his  pulse.     It,  like   his 


THE  RING  AND    THE   ORDEAL.  4/3 

voice,  was  fairly  strong,  and  I  saw  no  reason  to 
apprehend  a  sudden  ending,  though  his  poisoned 
blood  was  sapping  his  heart's  strength. 

I  answered  him  in  the  affirmative,  and  told  him 
I  would  ask  the  turnkey  to  let  him  sponge  his  dry, 
saffron -coloured  skin  with  vinegar  and  water. 

"  I  thank  you,  sir,"  he  said  ;  "  pray  come  and  see 
me  on  the  morrow,  if  I  am  still  in  the  flesh,  and 
you  can  arrange  it." 

The  jailer  entered,  and  I  nodded  a  farewell  to 
the  old  man  and  left  him. 

I  managed  to  obtain  leave  to  visit  him  the  next 
day,  and  found  him  visibly  weaker.  His  voice  had 
sunk  to  a  whisper ;  the  cold  was  mastering  him. 
He  told  me  that  I  had  eased  his  suffering  a  little, 
and  that  he  was  very  grateful. 

"  I  am  a  private  prisoner,"  he  said,  "  and  so  my 
belongings  were  left  me,  and  very  precious  they 
are."  He  took  a  bundle  of  papers  tied  together 
by  a  dirty  rag,  from  the  breast  of  his  coat,  when 
we  were  alone. 

"  This,"  he  said,  "  is  my  history,  a  great  history, 
truly ;  one  of  sin  and  failure,  my  young  friend.  A 
sad  picture,  but  my  own  fault  in  many  ways.  I 
wrote  it  before  my  last  venture,  which  landed  me  here 
to  die.  It  may  interest  you ;  it  may  be  a  warning. 
I  do  not  know  what  has  brought  you  here,  but 
your  face  looks  honest,  and  you  may  have  suffered 


474  T0   ARMS! 

wrongly.  Take  it  or  leave  it  as  you  please,  for  all 
that  need  be  added  now  is  the  word  obiit  and  the 
date." 

He  turned  his  thin,  anxious  face  away  from  me, 
and  was  silent  for  a  moment. 

"And  by  the  way,"  he  said,  fumbling  in  his 
clothes,  "they  did  not  find  this  on  me,  or  no  doubt 
they  would  not  have  left  me  it  ;  take  it  also,"  for  I 
had  accepted  the  strange  gift.  "In  a  way  it  is  not 
mine  to  give,  but  it  is  all  of  value  that  I  have,"  and 
he  handed  me  a  ring. 

I  took  it,  looked  at  it  carelessly,  and  then  sprang 
to  my  feet  in  great  excitement. 

It  was  the  Cameron's  ring  o'  luck. 

At  least  it  was  the  same,  a  massive  circlet  of 
gold  with  a  clenched  fist  and  dagger  stamped  upon 
its  broadened  part.  "What  is  it?"  he  whispered, 
feebly.  "  What  is  wrong  ? "  Even  the  slight  effort 
he  had  made  had  sorely  exhausted  him. 

"  Where  did  you  get  this  ? "  I  asked,  hurriedly. 
"Quick,  sir;  tell  me,  I  beg  of  you." 

"  Got  it  ?  "  said  he,  bitterly  ;  "  I  stole  it,  along  with 
some  money,  from  a  man's  pocket,  in  the  Rue  Saint 
Denis  a  fortnight  since,  stole  it  to  fill  the  cravings 
of  my  empty  belly,  and  to  get  me  drink,  so  that 
I  might  forget  my  misery,  and  regain  a  little  of  the 
courage  I  once  had.  The  money  has  gone ;  it  alone 
remains.  But  what  is  it  to  you  ? " 


THE   RING   AND    THE    ORDEAL.  4?$ 

"  It  is  my  own,"  I  muttered,  "  and  was  stolen 
from  me." 

"Truly,  it  is  a  pretty  world,"  murmured  the  old 
man. 

"  What  was  the  owner  like  ? "  I  asked. 

"  I  cannot  tell ;  all  that  I  know  of  him  is  that  his 
pocket  was  deep,  for  it  was  in  the  dusk,  and  in  a 
crowd  who  were  hastening  to  the  pillory." 

Could  it  be,  thought  I,  that  Silas  Solid  was  in 
Paris  ?  And  if  so,  what  of  Dorothy  ?  The  longing 
for  liberty,  long  dormant,  rose  in  me  at  once,  but  I 
restrained  myself,  and  secreted  both  the  papers  and 
the  ring. 

"  Yes,  I  stole  it,"  said  the  old  man.  "  I  am  a  hard- 
ened sinner,  but  I  had  never  stooped  to  theft,  to  be  a 
common  pickpocket,  —  I  who  was  born  to  a  title  ;  but 
pain  and  hunger  are  strong  enemies.  Well,  well,  it 
matters  little.  Had  I  only  lived  to  satisfy  my  honour, 
I  had  died  happy  ;  but  now  "  —he  turned  away  from 
me  with  a  weary  moan. 

It  was  strange  to  hear  this  wreck  of  a  man,  this 
jaundiced,  fallen  beggar,  speak  of  his  title  and  his 
honour.  It  was  pitiful  to  see  his  feeble,  restless 
fingers  clawing  at  his  tortured  skin.  I  had  seen 
many  wretched  lives  pass  in  this  gloomy  place  of 
woe ;  I  had  witnessed  the  last  struggles  of  not  a  few, 
who  had  begun  life  with  high  hopes,  and  no  doubt 
good  resolves,  and  had  slipped  away,  broken  and 


4/6  TO  ARMS'. 

wearied,  in  its  dismal  cells  and  dungeons  ;  many  a 
story,  sad  and  tragic,  I  had  heard,  and  in  a  way  I 
had  become  hardened  to  death  and  suffering ;  but 
the  sight  of  this  old  man  who  spoke  my  tongue,  and 
was  leaving  the  world  with  all  its  toils  and  troubles, 
friendless  and  forgotten  in  a  foreign  country,  touched 
me.  Moreover,  as  I  have  said,  his  face  seemed 
familiar  to  me,  and  he  appeared  to  have  something 
of  the  gentleman  left ;  and  though  men  may  sneer 
and  mock,  there  is  something  in  blood,  something  in 
birth  and  breeding,  which  money  cannot  buy  and  ex- 
perience rarely  brings,  though  its  once  fortunate  pos- 
sessor may  in  the  long  run  find  that  he  has  driven 
it  wholly  out  of  himself,  even  though  it  dies  hard  and 
is  often  the  last  good  quality  to  vanish. 

I  asked  him  if  I  could  be  of  any  further  service, 
but  he  merely  shook  his  head,  and  I  am  not  sure  but 
that  there  were  tears  coursing  down  his  sunken,  dis- 
coloured cheeks  as  I  softly  stole  away  when  the 
warder  returned,  though  whether  tears  of  repentance 
or  baffled  desire  I  shall  never  know  ;  for  ere  night 
came,  he  was  where  there  is  no  repenting,  and  where 
earthly  hopes  are  vain. 

It  was  a  mighty  contrast  to  pass  from  this  mourn- 
ful scene  to  where  my  companions  were  cursing  and 
quarrelling  over  the  dice,  and  making  merry  over  two 
bottles  of  Nantes  brandy  and  a  macreuse  pie,  which 
had  been  smuggled  in  to  them  through  the  good 


THE  RING  AND    THE   ORDEAL.  477 

offices  of  the  jailer.  I  was  a  favourite  with  this 
gang,  for  I  was  the  oldest  inhabitant,  and  was  I  not 
in  favour  elsewhere  ?  They  pressed  me  to  join 
them,  but  I  excused  myself,  as  I  had  plenty  of  occu- 
pation, and  I  was  —  for  there  is  selfishness  in  every 
one  —  not  a  little  elated.  I  was  not  superstitious, 
but  I  believed  in  this  parting  gift  of  my  mother,  that 
mother  whom  I  had  scarce  hoped  to  see  again.  I 
dared  not  display  it  in  this  place,  but  I  fingered  it 
often  as  it  lay  in  my  pocket,  in  the  pocket  of  the 
breeches  I  had  worn  since  I  came  to  the  Bastille  as  a 
lackey  on  the  box-seat  of  the  great  gilded  coach.  I 
was  confident  my  luck  would  turn.  I  looked  forward 
to  deliverance  from  my  long  captivity  and  debasing 
surroundings.  I  was  so  absorbed  in  these  reflections 
that  I  forgot  the  papers  which  had  been  entrusted  to 
me.  Indeed  I  could  not  have  read  them  in  this  place, 
for  here  all  was  common  property  ;  it  was  the  law 
that  all  must  share  alike.  They  would  have  been 
taken  from  me,  and  torn  to  fragments  in  mere  wan- 
tonness, had  I  exhibited  them.  To  be  sure  I  could 
not  be  certain  that  the  ring  was  the  same,  but  it  was 
identical  in  every  respect  with  that  Silas  Solid  had 
stolen  from  me,  even  to  a  little  notch  in  its  edge. 
It  was  a  miracle  that  it  should  have  once  more 
passed  into  my  possession,  but  stranger  things  hap- 
pen every  day.  Again  I  asked  myself  was  Doctor 
Solid  in  Paris  ?  I  had  undergone  many  a  change 


478  TO  ARMS! 

since  the  ring  and  I  had  parted  company,  and  it 
might  have  done  likewise ;  but  that  was  a  small 
matter.  I  did  not  now  care  if  I  should  never  again 
see  the  sly  and  ugly  face  I  had  hated  in  the  days 
which  were  gone,  unless,  indeed,  Dorothy  was  still  in 
the  man's  power,  which  I  could  scarce  credit ;  for 
surely  she  must  long  since  have  discovered  he  was  a 
villain,  even  though  he  was  her  father.  As  you  may 
suppose,  I  had  little  sleep  that  night.  I  lay  and 
waited  for  something  to  happen,  while  the  snorings 
and  gruntings  of  my  fellow  prisoners  filled  the  air 
with  an  unpleasant  melody.  Morning  came  at  last, 
the  dull  gray  light  filtering  in  through  the  high-set 
grated  window,  as  I  had  so  often  seen  it  do,  and 
revealing  the  squalor  and  wretchedness  of  the  room. 
Never  since  the  first  month  I  had  spent  as  its  inmate 
had  I  felt  such  a  disgust  and  loathing  of  my  sur- 
roundings. My  thoughts  had  been  away  back  in  the 
steep,  wind-swept,  weather-beaten  High  Street  of 
Auld  Reekie,  and  by  the  side  of  the  stately  flowing 
Tweed.  I  had  been  wondering  if  the  pure  snow 
capped  the  Pentlands  and  the  Eildons,  and  had  been 
picturing  lonely  Sheriffmuir  buried  beneath  a  drifting 
sheet  of  feathery  white.  And  now  I  came  to  myself, 
and  there,  huddled  amongst  the  straw,  lay  the  forms 
of  men  with  grimy,  vicious,  sin-stained  faces,  —  men 
some  of  whom  had  little  humanity  about  them  ;  there 
was  the  dirty  floor,  the  grease-spotted  tables,  and  the 


THE   RING   AND    THE    ORDEAL.  4/9 

empty  bottles.  The  air  was  cold,  but  scented  with 
the  fumes  of  rank  tobacco  and  of  eau  de  vie,  and  just 
then  I  felt  half  stifled  by  it. 

I  was  not  to  experience  much  more  of  it  that 
morning,  however,  for  scarce  had  I  broken  my  fast 
when  the  turnkey  appeared  and  beckoned  to  me  in  a 
mysterious  manner.  I  had  been  waiting  for  this,  but 
I  held  my  hopes  in  check,  for  I  remembered  it  might 
only  mean  another  visit  in  my  capacity  as  surgeon. 
Still,  though  the  man  said  nothing,  there  was  some- 
thing in  the  way  he  looked  at  me,  something  in  his 
deportment,  which  made  me  fancy  that  a  fresh  de- 
velopment was  pending ;  and  this,  taken  with  the 
return  of  the  ring  to  my  possession,  served  to  raise 
my  spirits  and  quicken  my  sluggish  blood.  Indeed, 
as  I  found  we  were  approaching  the  gateway,  my 
expectations  rose  to  fever-pitch,  and  it  would  have 
been  a  very  bitter  disappointment  had  our  march 
ended  in  the  cell  of  a  sufferer.  Instead,  I  was 
shown  into  a  sort  of  waiting-room,  a  bare,  comfort- 
less place,  which,  though  not  a  dungeon,  yet  had  the 
look  of  one,  its  solitary  window  being  grated  and  its 
door  iron-studded.  As  I  entered,  a  man  who  had 
been  standing  with  his  back  towards  the  latter 
turned  round  and  looked  at  me. 

It  was  the  stranger  whom  I  had  met  as  I  climbed 
the  stairs  the  previous  day. 

He  made  a  sign  to  the  turnkey,  who  left  us  alone, 


480  TO   ARMS! 

and  I  stood  and  waited,  while  again  I  noted  how  very 
handsome  this  man  was,  and  observed  also  that 
shrewd  appearance  and  alertness  which  had  struck 
me  even  in  the  brief  glance  I  had  taken  at  him  when 
we  met  before.  He  was  certainly  well  set  up, 
though  no  longer  young,  with  a  beautifully  turned 
leg  and  tapering  ankle,  and  had  a  conscious  look  of 
power  and  easy  dignity  which  suited  him  admirably. 

He  favoured  me  with  a  distant  bow,  but  I  stood 
stock-still,  a  rugged,  hairy  figure  of  a  man,  gaunt 
and  hollow-eyed,  with  no  manners  left ;  and  yet  I 
was  all  in  a  tremble  of  eagerness,  in  a  pitiful  state  of 
uncertainty.  Perhaps  he  read  in  my  face  what  I 
strove  to  conceal,  for  he  gave  a  genial  smile  and 
seemed  to  graciously  unbend.  He  stuck  his  thumbs 
into  the  armholes  of  his  long  flapped  waistcoat,  and 
a  quizzical  look  spread  over  his  features.  He  leaned 
forward  a  little,  balancing  himself  on  his  toes,  and 
half  shut  one  eye,  regarding  me  sideways  out  of  the 
other.  For  the  moment  he  looked  like  a  play-actor 
about  to  astonish  his  audience  by  a  startling  witti- 
cism, and  the  next  he  certainly  astonished  me. 

"You  hae  the  Scotch  gey  well  for  an  Irishman," 
he  said. 

I  well-nigh  jumped  out  of  my  tattered  shoes. 

It  was  the  old  tongue,  the  speech  of  my  boyhood, 
spoken  in  a  broad  Edinburgh  accent ;  and  one  must 
be  a  Scot  to  know  with  what  feelings  it  is  heard 


THE   RING   AND    THE    ORDEAL.  481 

when  it  has  not  greeted  the  ear  for  many  a  long 
month ;  and  one  must  be  a  Scot  in  a  foreign  coun- 
try, ay,  and  in  a  dreary  prison,  to  understand  how 
it  affected  me.  I  thrilled  all  over,  a  curious  weak- 
ness came  upon  me,  the  tears  rose  unbidden  to  my 
eyes,  and  my  under  lip  quivered.  My  hands  shook  as 
though  taken  with  the  palsy,  and  involuntarily  I  held 
them  out  in  front  of  me,  and  took  a  step  forward. 

"  Ay,  ay,"  said  the  stranger,  "  'tis  easy  to  see  you 
are  no  Patrick  Connor.  Come,  what  am  I  to  call 
you  ? " 

At  once  I  recoiled  within  myself,  so  to  speak,  as  a 
snail  withdraws  into  his  shell. 

"  Who  are  you  that  ask  ?  "  I  queried. 

"That's  enough,"  said  he;  "that  proves  it.  So, 
Master  Canny  Scot,  you  would  answer  a  question 
with  another?  Well,  I  shall  be  more  polite.  My 
name  is  Law,  John  Law,  and  I  am  a  fellow  country- 
man." 

I  started,  for  the  name  was  known  to  me.  A 
prison  such  as  the  Bastille,  where  men  are  herded 
together,  is  the  place  par  excellence  for  gossip,  and  the 
highest  in  the  land  are  discussed  freely  and  frankly  ; 
scandal  becomes  a  tit-bit,  a  sweet  morsel.  It  is  a  fine 
thing  for  a  prisoner  to  air  his  views  on  princes  and 
duchesses,  to  curse  nobles,  to  point  the  finger  of  scorn 
at  cardinals,  and  to  criticise  the  morals  of  a  court  with 
the  points  of  an  actress.  It  harms  no  one  ;  it  is  a  fine 


482  TO  ARMS! 

method  " pour  passer  le  temps,"  as  the  French  say. 
Prisons  and  ladies'  boudoirs  are  the  centres  of  such 
converse,  and  for  a  similar  reason,  —  they  are  places 
of  idleness. 

Thus  I  had  heard  of  Monsieur  Law  or  Lass,  for  he 
went  by  both  names.  He  was  a  man  who  had  begun 
to  make  a  figure  in  Paris.  He  was  hand  and  glove 
with  the  Regent,  for  both  were  gamblers  and  loose 
livers  ;  many  a  story  had  been  told  of  his  conquests 
amongst  the  fair  sex  and  at  the  green  tables.  I  re- 
membered how  more  than  one  of  my  companions  in 
misery  had  envied  his  lot.  He  was  a  great  banker,  I 
knew,  with  strange  ideas  in  his  head  ;  but  what  could 
such  a  man  want  with  me  ? 

Till  then  I  had  not  been  aware  he  was  a  Scot ; 
now  I  recalled  some  tales  of  old  Adam's  about  a  cer- 
tain Beau  Law  of  Lauriston.  Could  he  be  the  same  ? 

"  Are  you  from  Lauriston,  sir  ? "  I  asked. 

"Softly,  my  good  friend,"  said  he,  "softly;  you 
forget  your  manners,  and  if  you  are  to  come  with  me 
you  must  make  some  show  of  gentility." 

"  Come  with  you  ?  "  I  stammered,  scarce  believing 
my  ears. 

"Perhaps,"  said  he,  with  a  dry  smile,  "you  had 
rather  stay  here." 

"  Heaven  forbid  !  "  I  cried,  "  but  do  not  trifle  with 
me,  sir  ;  for  God's  sake,  do  not  fool  me  !  " 

"  Tut !  "  said  he,  impatiently,  "  I  never  waste  my 


THE  RING   AND    THE    ORDEAL.  483 

breath,  sir,  and  I  mean  what  I  say.  You  are  a  free 
man,  and  my  coach  awaits  us.  Have  you  any  valu- 
ables you  care  to  take  with  you  ?  I  hear  a  man  may 
grow  rich  in  this  pretty  place." 

I  was  so  taken  aback  that  I  clutched  at  the  table. 
The  suddenness  of  the  thing  unmanned  me. 

He  seemed  to  enjoy  my  confusion. 

"  Come,"  he  said,  "  this  life  is  all  a  toss  up.  Had 
you  not  been  given  to  melody,  and  had  I  not  heard 
you,  this  might  never  have  happened ;  so  thank  the 
Muses  or  your  Scotch  tongue,  not  me.  Are  you 
ready  ? " 

"Yes,  yes,"  I  cried;  "let  us  begone,  let  us  be- 
gone !  "  and  I  went  for  the  door  at  a  run,  eager  to  be 
away,  lest  anything  should  occur  to  bar  my  exit.  He 
followed  me,  laughing  heartily,  and  I  did  not  alto- 
gether like  his  laugh  even  then  ;  it  was  cold  and 
hard.  The  man  had  done  me  a  service  for  which  I 
felt  I  could  never  repay  him,  and  yet  there  was  a 
lack  of  warmth  and  kindliness  about  the  way  he 
spoke  and  acted,  a  cynical  callousness,  a  well-bred 
indifference  to  my  wretchedness  and  anxiety,  which 
somehow  chilled  me.  This  Monsieur  Law  reminded 
me  in  no  small  measure  of  my  father.  To  be  sure  I 
did  not  care  just  at  that  time.  It  was  enough  to 
know  he  had  liberated  me  in  some  marvellous  manner ; 
to  know  he  was  the  good  wizard  who  had  unlocked 
the  dungeon  door  and  restored  me  to  the  company  of 


484  TO   ARMS! 

free  men  and  women,  to  fresh  air  and  sunlight,  to 
variety  of  scene  and  change  of  food,  to  the  hundred 
and  one  things  I  had  been  pining  for  in  the  depths  of 
my  heavy  heart.  And  yet  I  did  not  like  his  playful 
remark  as  we  crossed  the  drawbridge,  for  he  took  a 
good  look  at  me  and  smiled  cheerfully. 

"  D'ye  ken,"  said  he,  "  y'are  like  a  hoolet  routed 
oot  in  the  daytime  frae  his  nest  in  the  ivy." 

It  was  very  true,  but  it  was  far  from  kind. 

I  had  come  in  a  coach,  I  left  in  a  coach ;  and  as 
we  rumbled  away  I  remembered  I  had  never  thanked 
my  benefactor. 

"  Sir,"  said  I,  with  something  of  my  old  self  strug- 
gling up  within  me,  for  it  is  wonderful  how  readily 
a  man  adapts  himself  to  his  surroundings,  "  sir,  I 
am  somewhat  remiss  in  my  thanks,  but  with  the 
shadow  of  the  Bastille  about  me  I  was  tongue-tied  ; 
now  — 

"  You  will  hold  your  tongue,"  he  said,  brusquely, 
"if  you  are  a  wise  man,"  and  he  sat  apparently  wrapt 
in  thought  till  we  passed  through  a  porte  cochkre 
and  drew  up  at  the  courtyard  door  of  a  fine  stone 
house,  the  walls  whited  with  plaster  and  adorned 
with  trailing  evergreens  fastened  to  a  trelliswork. 

I  was  conducted  to  a  room  by  a  portly  man-serv- 
ant, so  loftily  minded  that  he  sniffed  at  sight  of  me 
and  kept  his  distance.  Thereafter  the  whole  thing 
reminded  me  of  the  H6tel  Rossignol :  the  luxury  of 


THE  RING   AND    THE    ORDEAL.  485 

a  bath,  the  making  of  my  toilet,  the  getting  into  fine 
linen  and  a  suit,  scarce  so  gorgeous  as  that  in  which 
I  had  appeared  before  madame  and  mademoiselle,  but 
better  fitting  and  more  to  my  taste.  I  had  evidently 
been  expected.  My  liberation  had  been  the  result  of 
deliberation ;  it  had  not  been  accomplished  in  a 
hurry.  And  yet  Law,  as  far  as  I  could  tell,  had  seen 
me  for  the  first  time  a  few  hours  before.  I  did  not 
know  then  what  money  can  do  in  Paris,  I  know  now 
that  it  can  do  almost  anything  ;  and  at  the  time  of 
which  I  write  the  man  in  whose  house  I  was  now 
making  myself  presentable  was  on  the  high  road  to 
prove  this.  He  proved  it,  and  it  proved  his  ruin.  I 
think  he  was  a  little  surprised  when  I  entered  the 
room  where  covers  were  laid  for  two,  and  where  he 
was  warming  himself  at  a  fire  of  logs.  I  believe  he 
had  taken  me  for  some  uncouth  army  surgeon  ;  cer- 
tainly he  had  not  imagined  I  was  a  gentleman.  He 
was  not  only  surprised,  he  was  annoyed,  when  I  made 
my  bow  and  looked  about  me  with  an  air  of  satisfac- 
tion. Clothes  are  strange  things.  The  world  would 
become  queerly  mixed  up  were  they  for  a  time  pro- 
hibited by  law ;  they  serve  a  man  better  than  the 
armour  of  old  knights.  Truly  the  tailor  rules  the 
universe  !  Just  then  it  struck  me  that  I  had  not  worn 
a  stitch  of  my  own  garments  for  well-nigh  three 
years.  It  seemed  a  ready  method  of  opening  the 
conversation. 


486  TO   ARMS! 

"  Sir,"  I  said,  "  I  came  in  wearing  one  man's 
habits,  and  now  I  have  put  on  another's." 

"  So  I  see,"  he  answered,  shortly  ;  but  apparently 
he  did  not  perceive  the  point  of  my  argument. 

He  was  silent  and  distrait  all  through  the  meal, 
while  so  light-hearted  had  I  become  that  a  very  little 
encouragement  would  have  set  me  talking  briskly. 
The  generous  wine  I  tasted  warmed  and  roused  me, 
the  well-cooked  food  tickled  my  palate  to  such  a  de- 
gree I  had  hard  work  to  restrain  my  appetite.  I  had 
never  been  a  gourmand,  but  I  was  one  that  day  ;  I 
lived  for  the  moment,  and  enjoyed  myself  to  the  full. 
It  was  as  well  I  made  the  most  of  it,  for  I  was  speed- 
ily to  be  put  to  the  test.  When  we  had  finished,  my 
host  led  the  way  to  a  small  room,  in  which  was  a 
variety  of  devices  to  secure  comfort  that  surpassed 
anything  I  had  seen  in  the  Hotel  Rossignol.  It  was 
clear  that  Monsieur  Law  lived  in  the  lap  of  luxury. 
He  motioned  me  to  a  chair  opposite  him,  and  on  the 
other  side  of  the  fireplace  set  about  with  painted  tiles 
and  having  a  hearth  of  black  polished  stone,  which 
contrasted  markedly  with  the  brass  of  the  andirons 
and  the  tongs.  For  a  time  he  looked  dreamily  at  the 
glowing  logs  and  the  flames  which  flickered  and  fell, 
and  now  and  then  spurted  fiercely,  as  they  fastened 
upon  some  part  to  their  liking.  I  watched  him  in 
silence,  for  I  was  becoming  drowsy,  and  could  only 
wonder  if  the  fact  that  we  were  sons  of  the  same 


THE   RING   AND    THE    ORDEAL.  487 

country  had  occasioned  this  act  of  benevolence.  I 
was  speedily  to  be  undeceived,  and  to  understand 
why  he  had  hoped  to  make  his  proposal  to  a  man  of 
rude  feelings  without  the  finer  sensibilities.  He 
roused  himself  at  last  and  looked  very  fixedly  at  me. 

"  You  find  this  better  than  the  Bastille,  mon- 
sieur ? " 

His  was  a  double  question. 

"  My  name  is  Oliphant,"  said  I,  "  and  this  is  heaven 
compared  to  my  late  quarters." 

"  So  I  should  think,"  he  said,  dryly  ;  "and  now,  pray 
give  me  your  attention.  I  had  intended  to  let  you 
taste  more  deeply  of  these  pleasures  before  I  came  to 
the  point  with  you,  but  I  find  I  have  been  mistaken  ; 
you  have  experienced  them  before." 

I  did  not  reply,  but  I  sat  upright  and  waited  for 
his  next  words. 

"  I  am  no  meddling  philanthropist,"  said  he,  "and, 
to  use  a  vulgar  phrase,  I  am  accustomed  to  get  my 
money's  worth  ;  therefore  I  wish  you  to  do  me  a 
service,  Mr.  Oliphant." 

Still  I  held  my  tongue,  for  I  fancied  it  was  no 
trifling  thing  he  desired  of  me. 

"I  understand  you  are  a  surgeon  of  exceptional 
parts,  — cool  and  daring." 

I  bowed,  though  I  had  never  so  regarded  my- 
self. 

"  It  so  happens,"  he  went  on,  speaking  very  slowly, 


488  TO   ARMS! 

and  looking  away  from  me  at  the  ruddy  blaze,  "  that 
a  person  i»  whom  I  am  deeply  interested  is  the  vic- 
tim of  a  certain  complaint.  It  is  a  growth  of  the 
neck,  in  itself  innocent,  I  am  assured,  but  it  presses 
on  the  gullet  and  almost  wholly  prevents  the  swal- 
lowing of  food.  You  follow  me,  sir  ?  " 

"Yes,"  I  replied,  in  a  low  tone,  for  I  was  startled 
by  the  turn  affairs  had  taken. 

"  Very  good.  I  have  the  best  advice  in  Paris  on 
the  subject,  and  they  say  that  it  is  possible  to  remove 
this  tumour,  but  not  one  of  them  dare  do  it.  I  can 
understand  their  timidity,  for  I  have  myself  studied 
the  anatomy  of  the  neck  and  know  the  risks.  You 
see  I  state  the  matter  fairly." 

"  Go  on ! "  I  said,  sternly,  and  I  think  the  change 
in  my  voice  startled  him,  for  he  glanced  at  me 
quickly. 

"  There  is  not  much  more  to  say,"  he  replied, 
coldly.  "  They  will  not  try  ;  it  is  for  you  to  make 
the  attempt." 

"  And  if  I  refuse  ?  " 

"You  return  to  the  Bastille." 

"  And  if  I  am  willing  ?  " 

"  If  you  agree  to  do  this  thing,  and  if  you  succeed, 
—  mark  me,  only  if  you  succeed,  —  your  fortune  is 
made,  Mr.  Oliphant.  I  am  desperate,  and  I  cannot 
bear  to  see  what  I  have  seen  these  last  few  weeks. 
I  had  given  up  all  hope,  for  I  could  not  compel  the 


THE  RING   AND    THE    ORDEAL.  489 

surgeons,  who  are  afraid  of  my  wrath  in  the  event  of 
their  failing." 

"  You  cannot  compel  me,"  I  said,  quietly. 

"  No,"  said  he,  "  compel  is  scarcely  the  word." 

A  silence  fell  upon  us,  and  I  sat  taking  in  the  full 
meaning  of  the  situation. 

"  You  have  done  a  very  cruel  thing,  Monsieur 
Law,"  I  said,  at  length. 

"  I  crave  your  pardon,"  he  replied,  "  but  remember 
I  did  not  take  you  for  a  gentleman ;  you  looked  the 
man  I  wanted,  and  it  is  for  you  to  say  whether  or  no 
you  are  that  man.  I  must  have  your  answer  at  once, 
for  either  you  sleep  here  or  in  the  Bastille." 

"  Sir,"  said  I,  "  do  you  take  me  for  a  fool  ?  You 
spoke  of  me  as  a  surgeon,  and  yet  you  ask  me  to 
operate  on  a  case  I  have  never  seen.  I  shall  do  no 
such  thing.  Show  me  what  has  to  be  done,  and  then 
I  will  give  you  my  answer,  not  before." 

"  And  in  the  meanwhile  you  will  sneak  away  at 
the  first  opportunity,"  he  sneered. 

"  Sir,"  I  replied,  "  you  said  I  was  a  surgeon ;  in 
that  you  were  wrong,  for  I  am  merely  an  anatomist, 
who  has  by  chance  become  something  more  ;  but  you 
also  said  I  was  a  gentleman  ;  in  that  you  were  right, 
and  you  have  my  parole." 

He  smiled  gravely,  rose,  and  crossed  to  where  I 
was  sitting.  I  rose  also,  and  he  held  out  his  hand. 

"I  am  again  in  the  wrong,"  he  said,  "and  believe 


490  TO   ARMS! 

me,  I  regret  this  necessity  ;  but  you  are  nothing  to 
me,  while" --he  paused  —  "the  person  you  shall 
see  to-morrow  is  dear  to  me  as  life  itself." 

I  merely  bowed ;  I  would  not  take  his  hand.  I 
was  determined  to  look  upon  the  matter  wholly  in 
the  light  of  a  contract,  though  I  scarce  disliked  the 
man  so  much  as  I  had  done,  for  I  understood  his 
feelings. 

He  bit  his  lip  and  drew  himself  up  haughtily. 

"  There  will  come  a  day,  Mr.  Oliphant,"  he  said, 
"  when  greater'  men  than  you  will  only  be  too  eager 
to  grasp  the  chance  you  have  just  refused." 

"  You  mistake  me,"  I  answered,  quietly.  "  I  pre- 
fer to  consider  this  on  a  certain  footing.  When  it  is 
settled  one  way  or  the  other,  I  shall  be  glad  of  your 
acquaintance,  Mr.  Law." 

"  Indeed  ?  "  said  he,  with  an  oath.  "  If  you  are  as 
cool  with  the  knife,  you  will  do,  my  friend,"  and  he 
rang  a  bell  and  held  the  door  open  for  me  with  mock 
politeness. 

It  may  be  thought  that  after  such  an  interview  I 
had  little  sleep,  but,  on  the  contrary,  I  rose  fresh  and 
fit  on  the  morrow  ;  for  I  had  not  lain  between  sheets 
for  many  a  long  day,  nor  gone  to  bed  after  such  a 
meal  as  I  had  in  the  evening  since  I  had  last  seen 
Madame  Mabelle.  Moreover,  I  resolved  not  to 
worry  myself  about  the  future,  and  so  slept  like  a 
dormouse  or  a  hibernating  squirrel. 


THE   RING  AND    THE    ORDEAL.  49! 

The  next  morning  I  was  served  with  coffee  and  a 
slight  repast  in  my  bedroom,  and  on  descending  found 
the  coach  awaiting  us.  Monsieur  Law,  beyond  re- 
marking on  the  weather,  did  not  address  me  in  any 
way  as  we  drove  through  street  after  street,  and 
finally  drew  up  before  a  house  surrounded  by  a  wall 
and  a  garden.  It  was  small,  but  apparently  fitted 
very  elegantly,  and  I  confess  to  a  rapid  pulse  and  a 
flushed  cheek  as  we  entered  it,  while  I  could  see  that 
my  companion  was  full  of  anxiety,  despite  his  mask- 
like  face.  An  old  dame,  toothless  but  not  ill-looking, 
met  us  and  led  the  way  to  the  door  of  a  room. 

I  followed  Law  within,  and  a  woman  who  was 
lying  on  a  couch  looked  up  at  the  noise  of  our  entry 
and  smiled  faintly.  It  was  well  for  me  that  Law 
had  his  back  to  me,  for  I  stopped  short  and  stood 
staring  at  the  girl  — -  she  was  not  much  more  —  in 
the  utmost  dismay  and  astonishment. 

It  was  Dorothy  ! 


CHAPTER   XXVI. 

THE    ORDEAL    FINISHED    AND    WHAT    FOLLOWED. 

Ax  least  I  thought  so  for  a  moment ;  the  next  I 
saw  I  had  been  mistaken ;  and  yet  the  likeness  was 
very  wonderful.  There  was  the  same  rich-coloured 
hair  clustering  about  a  smooth  white  brow,  the  same 
gray  eyes,  the  same  nose,  mouth,  and  chin,  and  yet 
somehow  there  was  a  difference  ;  not  the  difference, 
however,  that  illness  makes,  though  at  a  glance  I  saw 
this  was,  or  was  not  to  be,  my  patient.  The  girl, 
despite  her  beauty,  was  a  mere  shadow,  thin  and  care- 
worn, the  blue  veins  showing  on  her  temples,  her 
cheeks  hollow,  her  frame  wasted,  her  life  plainly  ebb- 
ing from  her ;  and  no  wonder,  for  she  was  dying  of 
starvation.  At  once  I  felt  a  warm  pity  for  the  poor 
creature,  and  resolved  that  if  possible  I  would  save 
her.  I  began  to  grow  interested  in  this  venture,  and 
that  quite  apart  from  what  it  meant  to  me.  All  the 
same  I  was  ill  at  ease,  for  I  could  hardly  get  rid  of 
the  conviction  that  this  was  indeed  Dorothy,  sadly 
altered,  no  doubt,  and  yet  the  same  lass  to  whom  I 
had  bidden  farewell  on  the  edge  of  the  moor  above 

492 


"S         v    1 

"  HE    FONDLED    HER    WASTED    HAND.  " 


THE   ORDEAL  FINISHED.  493 

Dunblane.  Her  voice,  however,  dispelled  the  illusion. 
It  was  very  weak,  but  she  seemed  to  brighten  at 
sight  of  my  companion,  and  I  half  guessed  the  rela- 
tions in  which  they  stood,  though  I  scarce  imagined 
the  whole  truth.  I  was  to  learn  that  in  a  sufficiently 
remarkable  manner,  and  to  have  more  interest  in  this 
girl's  fate  than  Monsieur  Law  had  thought. 

He  introduced  me  to  her  as  Mademoiselle  Dumaine, 
and  called  her  Rose,  while  I  am  bound  to  say  he 
showed  to  better  advantage  than  he  had  yet  done,  as 
he  smoothed  her  rippling  hair  and  fondled  her  wasted 
hand,  the  while  he  spoke  caressingly  and  put  her  at 
her  ease  in  my  presence.  Then  he  had  the  delicacy 
to  withdraw,  and  I  set  myself  to  my  task.  I  en- 
deavoured to  be  very  gentle,  and  soon  won  her  confi- 
dence ;  but  I  was  appalled  at  what  I  found.  I  could 
not  judge  of  the  nature  of  the  growth, — that  was 
beyond  me,  —  but  I  did  not  wonder  that  the  surgeons 
shrank  from  the  idea  of  removing  it.  True,  it  was 
loose  ;  it  seemed  to  be  contained  within  a  capsule,  and 
capable  of  being  easily  shelled  out,  as  we  say ;  but  its 
surroundings  were  the  danger.  All  have  not  a 
knowledge  of  anatomy,  and  so  it  is  useless  to  be  more 
explicit.  Suffice  to  say  that  the  thought  of  the  oper- 
ation which  would  be  required  made  me  turn  cold. 
What  is  more,  I  did  not  believe  the  girl  could  endure 
the  necessary  pain  and  loss  of  blood.  I  shook  my 
head. 


494  To 

She  read  my  face,  and  the  great  tears  coursed 
silently  down  her  pale  cheeks.  I  hesitated.  Had 
there  been  nothing  beyond  my  own  fate  depending 
on  my  resolve  I  would  have  returned  to  the  Bastille, 
but  there  was  a  life  to  be  saved.  Again  I  examined 
the  hideous  thing,  not  hideous  in  itself,  but  in  its  sig- 
nificance. I  noted  some  points  which  had  escaped 
me  before.  I  began  to  entertain  hopes. 

But  just  then  I  would  say  nothing.  I  was  a  trifle 
rusty  in  my  knowledge.  I  could  not  be  certain  as  to 
one  or  two  things,  and  so  I  told  Law  when  I  rejoined 
him,  and  found  him  in  an  agony  of  doubt  and  fear. 
The  man  was  clearly  bound  up  in  this  Mademoiselle 
Rose  Dumaine.  He  understood,  however,  and  took 
a  crumb  of  comfort  from  my  words. 

The  next  two  days  I  devoted  to  study.  I  had 
every  facility.  I  was  introduced  to  a  private  room 
of  dissection.  I  paid  a  second  visit,  and  finally  I 
made  up  my  mind. 

I  would  do  this  thing. 

And  I  did  it.  I  had  skilled  assistance,  instruments 
of  the  finest,  all  I  could  think  of,  all  I  asked  for ;  but 
never  again  will  I  undertake  such  a  task. 

The  girl's  courage  was  beyond  praise ;  I  was  a 
pitiable  coward  beside  her.  But  somehow  I  managed 
to  keep  my  head  and  work  quickly  and  deftly,  even 
when  a  slip  would  have  meant  death,  a  false  touch 
destruction.  The  sweat  rolled  down  my  face,  I  could 


THE    ORDEAL   FINISHED.  495 

scarce  breathe  under  the  terrible  suspense  ;  but  I 
finished  to  the  last  stitch,  even  to  the  dressing  of  the 
wound,  and  then  I  staggered  from  the  room  and 
fainted. 

The  ordeal  had  been  too  much  for  me  after  all  I 
had  endured  since  I  set  foot  in  Paris,  and  Rose 
Dumaine  was  out  of  danger,  having  been  tended  by 
others,  when  I  began  to  take  any  further  interest  in 
affairs.  I  had  become  the  victim  of  a  low  fever, 
affecting  the  brain  amongst  other  parts ;  but  it  was 
almost  worth  while  having  been  ill  to  feel,  as  I  did, 
health  and  strength  returning  to  me  in  mighty 
bounds,  to  find  my  appetite  was  becoming  something 
like  what  it  was  wont  to  be  in  Erkinholme,  to  feel 
cheery  and  see  all  things  in  a  couleur  de  rose,  as  one 
might  say  in  a  double  sense. 

And  indeed  I  had  now  cause  to  be  in  good  spirits, 
for  Law  was  true  to  his  word.  I  had  been  taken  to 
his  house,  and  nursed  and  cared  for  as  though  I  had 
been  his  own  son.  His  coldness  and  haughtiness 
vanished,  and  I  found  indeed  a  pleasure  in  his  ac- 
quaintance, though  I  could  not  condone  his  faults 
or  reconcile  myself  to  his  immorality.  Indeed,  when 
I  found  there  was  a  Madame  Law,  a  patient,  faded, 
suffering  woman,  I  thought  it  had  been  better  if  I 
had  left  the  poor  girl  to  pass  away  and  be  rid  of  her 
shame  and  dishonour.  And  yet,  who  was  I  that  I 
should  judge  ?  Law  seemed  to  be  able  to  love  half 


496  TO   ARMS! 

a  dozen  women  at  once  and  all  equally  well,  and  I 
found  he  was  adored  by  most  of  them,  if  every  tale 
was  true.  It  was  wrong ;  judged  by  the  strict  code 
in  which  I  had  been  brought  up,  it  was  very  vile  ;  but 
I  soon  discovered  it  was  the  custom  in  this  place, 
which  was,  like  the  cities  of  the  plain,  exceeding 
wicked.  I  could  well  understand  the  temptations 
which  must  beset  a  man  like  Law,  who,  the  very 
month  he  had  rescued  me  to  serve  his  own  ends,  had 
been  made  Director  General  of  the  Company  of  the 
West,  and  to  whom  the  eyes  of  all  Paris  were  turn- 
ing. The  country  was  in  sore  distress,  impoverished 
by  war,  threatened  by  famine,  the  poor  ground  down 
by  taxation,  the  rich  in  fear  of  becoming  poor ;  and 
suddenly  an  unknown  had  arisen  who  had  boldly 
declared  he  would  change  all  this,  who  in  his  cups 
had  boasted  of  a  future  none  had  dreamed  of,  and 
already  he  was  beginning  to  work  a  change.  True, 
he  was  not  then  what  he  afterwards  became,  the  idol 
of  France,  the  magician  who  changed  all  he  touched 
to  gold.  I  was  to  see  this  king  of  gamblers,  this 
prince  of  adventurers,  when  he  had  climbed  to  the 
giddy  pinnacle  of  his  glory,  when  he  was  first  in  the 
whole  land,  when  his  levees  were  to  equal,  nay,  to 
surpass  in  some  ways,  those  of  "  le  grand  Roi"  when 
his  salons  were  to  be  thronged  with  the  proudest 
women  in  Paris,  with  churchmen  and  nobles,  with 
statesmen  and  courtiers,  with  brokers  and  beggars, 


THE    ORDEAL   FINISHED.  497 

ay,  with  every  class  of  the  community,  who  looked 
upon  him  as  the  God  of  Mammon,  and  bowed  down 
and  worshipped.  Yes,  and  I  was  to  see  him,  through 
no  fault  of  his  own,  hurled  in  a  moment  from  his 
lofty  perch,  scorned  and  threatened,  and  fain  to  fly, 
disguised  and  ruined,  from  the  city  he  had  made 
drunken  with  the  love  of  money.  But  all  this  has 
nothing  to  do  with  my  simple  tale,  though  this 
marvellous  countryman  of  mine  and  his  strange 
career  would  make  a  story  more  wonderful  by  far 
than  my  poor  adventurings,  curious  though  these 
latter  were.  As  I  have  said,  he  was  only  then  begin- 
ning to  climb  the  ladder  of  fame,  though  already  well 
known  as  an  astute  banker  with  ideas  beyond  his 
fellows. 

But  though  a  gambler,  a  hard  drinker,  and  a  de- 
bauchee, Law  of  Lauriston  was  a  man  of  his  word, 
and  he  stood  by  me.  He  had  promised  to  "make  my 
fortune,  and  he  set  about  doing  so.  Through  him 
I  had  the  entry  to  the  best  society,  and,  had  I  cared, 
to  the  opportunities  for  equalling  him  in  a  career  of 
vice.  But  such  was  not  to  my  taste.  I  got  a  glimpse 
of  what  passed  in  the  court  and  the  places  of  resort 
of  the  men  of  fashion,  and  it  did  not  commend  itself 
to  me.  I  was  more  concerned  with  adding  to  my 
knowledge,  and  indeed  I  soon  gained  a  position  which 
necessitated  close  study,  and  made  a  clear  head  and  a 
steady  hand  imperative ;  but  of  this  anon.  I  saw  no 


498  TO  ARMS! 

more  of  Rose  Dumaine,  though  I  heard  enough 
about  her ;  and  indeed  I  had  no  wish  to  look  upon 
my  handiwork,  though  I  might  well  have  been  proud 
of  the  cure  which  I  had  been  the  means  of  accom- 
plishing. I  oft  puzzled  over  her  likeness  to  Dorothy, 
and  came  to  look  upon  it  as  a  coincidence ;  for,  as 
was  but  natural,  the  real  solution  of  the  matter  did 
not  occur  to  me.  The  situation  was  a  delicate  one, 
and  at  first,  when  I  would  have  felt  some  interest  in 
paying  her  a  visit,  Law  in  no  way  encouraged  me, 
and,  as  I  have  said,  I  soon  ceased  to  care,  having  my 
hands  full  of  other  matters. 

I  learned  at  this  time  how  I  had  been  allowed  to 
linger  on  as  a  suspect  in  the  gloomy  prison  which  I 
could  now  look  upon  with  equanimity.  It  appears 
that  the  duke  had  found  another  charmer,  and  had 
forgotten  about  Madame  Mabelle  ;  but  as  he  was  a 
man  with  an  excellent  memory,  the  governor  never 
knew  when  he  might  make  inquiries  concerning  the 
escape  of  De  Verney,  and  so  had  kept  me  as  a  scape- 
goat for  a  time,  and  afterwards  had  found  me  of 
value. 

Law,  however,  had  the  golden  key  which  can  un- 
lock the  door  of  any  prison,  nor  did  he  fear  Monsieur 
one  whit,  and  so  he  had  easily  made  arrangements 
for  my  release. 

And  now  behold  me  in  a  modest  lodging  in  Rue 
des  Marmousets,  by  no  means  a  fashionable  quarter, 


THE    ORDEAL   FINISHED.  499 

but  very  central,  near  the  Hotel  Dieu,  and  afford- 
ing me  a  chance  of  a  stroll  westward  in  the  after- 
noons, when  I  was  so  minded.  It  was  a  diversion 
to  take  the  air  in  the  gardens  of  the  Tuileries,  and 
watch  the  string  of  coaches  in  the  Cour  de  la 
Reyne.  I  became  accustomed  to  the  simpering 
petit  mattres  combing  their  hair  or  their  periwigs 
in  public  ;  to  fair  madames  who  thought  nothing  of 
producing  pocket  glasses,  and  studying  their  faces 
to  see  if  patches  and  powder  suited  them  ;  to  the 
men  of  the  Swiss  guard  in  their  gay  uniforms  ;  to 
the  superb  palaces  ;  to  the  sluggish,  swirling  river, 
with  its  bridges  and  its  barges ;  and  to  that  crisp 
air  and  blue  sky  which  makes  one  feel  buoyant  and 
light-hearted,  be  he  ever  so  seriously  minded.  I 
visited  the  coffee-houses,  I  became  acquainted  with 
the  games  of  chance,  and  learned  to  play  at  ten- 
nis very  skilfully,  though  it  is  but  a  poor  sport 
compared  with  that  of  the  football.  I  grew  accus- 
tomed to  strange  dishes  garnished  with  the  onion 
of  Languedoc,  to  the  gray  salt,  to  the  pain  de 
gouesse,  and  to  the  taste  of  sorrel,  which  was  much 
taken  to  guard  against  the  scurvy.  I  frequented 
the  play-houses,  and  could  appreciate  an  opera, 
while  once  I  even  attended  a  masked  carnival,  and 
came  near  being  poisoned,  having  been  mistaken 
for  another  person. 

Law  had  made  me  the  present  of  a  purse,  and 


5OO  TO  ARMS! 

of  a  hundred  actions  in  the  company  which  traded 
with  the  colonies  in  America,  and  I  took  both 
readily,  for  I  considered  I  had  fully  earned  them, 
as  well  as  my  freedom  from  the  Bastille.  The  knowl- 
edge of  what  I  had  done  became  common  prop- 
erty, and  it  was  not  long  before  I  was  called  upon 
to  remove  the  leg  of  a  gentleman  who  had  been 
shot  in  a  duel.  I  explained  that  I  had  no  letters, 
that  I  was  but  a  student,  and  had  no  right  of  prac- 
tising, but  I  was  in  a  way  forced  to  it,  and  had  to 
consent.  I  was  again  fortunate,  and  my  fame  began 
to  be  spread  abroad,  but  I  refused  to  operate  any 
further. 

However,  a  way  was  found  whereby  I  acted  as 
assistant,  and  if  needful  could  give  a  helping  hand ; 
and  so  I  soon  earned  a  livelihood,  dressed  and  lived 
well,  and  was  at  liberty  to  prosecute  my  studies.  I 
availed  myself  of  every  chance  at  the  rooms  of  dis- 
section and  at  the  hospitals,  where  there  were  often 
four  in  a  bed,  a  practice  I  cannot  approve,  but 
rendered  necessary  by  lack  of  space.  I  wrote  to 
Erkinholme  a  long  account  of  all  that  had  befallen 
me,  and  of  my  prospects,  which  letter  never  reached 
its  destination,  and  ere  I  could  expect  a  reply  I 
was  in  Paris  no  longer.  Before  I  tell  how  this 
came  about,  however,  I  must  needs  refer  to  how  I 
became  the  instrument  whereby  Henri  Grenouille 
ceased  to  cumber  this  world,  and  to  what  was  dis- 


THE    ORDEAL   FINISHED.  5OI 

covered  in  his  pleasant  premises.  I  had  not  for- 
gotten that  place  of  woe,  and  when  I  found  that 
Law  meant  money,  and  money  meant  power,  I  told 
him  of  my  experience. 

"  I  shall  see  to  it,"  said  he.  "  Indeed,  there  have 
been  murmurings,  for  bodies  of  folk  which  had  mys- 
teriously vanished  have  been  exposed  at  the  Chate- 
let ;  and  had  it  not  been  that  a  few  men  who  have 
the  duke's  ear  are  interested  in  this  villainy,  it 
would  have  been  put  an  end  to.  But  trust  me,  I 
shall  find  a  way ;  for  the  rascal  has  grown  careless 
of  late,  and  is  too  bold." 

And  sure  enough,  a  way  was  found,  and  one 
night  armed  men  stole  across  the  river,  scaring  the 
cutpurses  from  the  Pont  Neuf,  and  took  their  way 
silently  to  the  Rue  Bernard.  I  had  obtained  leave 
to  accompany  them  ;  and  indeed,  previous  to  this, 
I  had  gone  down  the  river  in  a  wherry,  and  tried 
to  discover  the  position  of  my  old  cell,  but  had 
failed,  for  the  window  had  been  filled  up.  Now  I 
felt  a  glow  of  righteous  joy  at  the  thought  of  the 
destruction  of  this  abode  of  cruelty,  and  the  bring- 
ing to  justice  of  the  vile  man  who  owned  it.  I 
resolved  my  next  task  would  be  the  finding  of  Le 
Fanu,  if  he  were  still  in  Paris. 

He  was  nearer  than  I  thought. 

We  had  with  us  a  man  who,  like  myself,  had 
managed  to  escape,  for  the  drink  he  consumed  had 


502  TO  ARMS! 

begun  to  tell  on  Henri  Grenouille,  and  he  was  not 
so  vigilant  as  of  yore.  This  man  knew  the  door, 
which  was  so  like  the  others  around  that  it  might 
easily  have  been  missed,  and  undertook  to  knock 
upon  it  while  we  lined  the  walls  on  either  side. 
The  moment  it  was  opened  there  was  a  rush,  and 
the  nameless  prison  was  captured.  Henri  and  his 
mutes  were  speedily  secured,  indeed  they  attempted 
no  resistance,  and  then  the  place  was  searched. 
At  first  it  seemed  to  be  a  very  ordinary  house,  but 
I  bade  them  bring  water,  and  on  pouring  it  upon 
the  passage  we  found  it  flowed  through  the  floor- 
ing at  a  certain  part.  A  sword-point  touched  a 
hidden  spring,  and  a  trap-door  sprang  back,  reveal- 
ing stairs.  We  descended  to  another  passage  and 
found  the  cells,  ay,  and  found  something  more ; 
for  in  a  hole  which  reeked  of  filth,  where  the  air 
caught  in  the  throat,  it  was  so  foul,  we  came  upon 
a  solitary  prisoner,  who  was  a  maniac.  We  heard 
his  meaningless  laugh  as  we  looked  through  the 
grating,  for  this  cell,  like  mine,  had  no  door.  He 
was  prowling  around  and  around,  and  when  we  lowered 
a  lantern  my  companions  saw  that  he  was  eating 
the  dirt  amongst  which  he  walked,  cramming  it  into 
a  toothless  mouth,  around  which  hung  shaggy  red 
hair,  coarse  and  matted.  But  I  saw  something 
more,  for  in  this  wretched,  stricken  man  I  recog- 
nised the  once  gay  and  dashing  Le  Fanu,  who  had 


THE   ORDEAL   FINISHED.  503 

thus  fallen  into  the  very  trap  to  which  he  had  com- 
mitted me.  It  was  impossible  to  rescue  him.  He 
paid  no  heed  to  the  rope  we  sent  dangling  down  to 
him,  and  not  one  of  us  was  bold  enough  to  descend 
into  the  madman's  cell.  The  captain  of  the  guard 
gave  a  signal,  and  a  moment  later  there  was  a  rattle 
of  musketry,  and  then  the  sound  of  dropping  shots, 
while  screams  and  yells  floated  upward  from  the 
gloom  below. 

I  sickened  as  I  listened,  and  yet  he  was  but  reap- 
ing what  he  had  sowed,  and  it  was  merciful  to  kill 
him.  As  the  captain  said,  when  all  was  over : 

"That  has  saved  us  much  trouble,  mes  amis,  but 
the  aim  must  be  improved  if  it  has  to  be  done 
again." 

Fortunately  there  was  no  need  ;  Le  Fanu  was  the 
solitary  tenant  of  the  nameless  prison.  It  may  be 
imagined  with  what  feelings  I  looked  into  the  river 
cell,  now  wholly  darkened ;  and  indeed  every  man  of 
us  was  sobered  by  the  horror  of  this  place,  while  there 
was  some  talk  of  at  once  executing  Henri  Grenouille 
and  his  myrmidons.  They  were  spared  for  the  wheel 
and  the  gallows,  however,  and  it  was  from  the  former 
I  learned  what  I  have  told  of  his  life  and  his  vil- 
lainy, and  found  that  he  had  imprisoned  Le  Fanu 
after  I  had  broken  loose.  I  have  never  met  a  more 
repulsive  being,  —  he  was  merely  a  brute  with  the 
power  of  speech ;  but  he  shared  one  good  quality 


504  TO   ARMS! 

with  the  brutes,  —  he  had  courage,  and  he  died 
game. 

All  this  time  I  had  kept  an  outlook  for  Silas  Solid, 
though  I  scarce  expected  he  was  in  Paris.  The  ring 
had  indeed  brought  me  "luck,  and  I  kept  it  carefully 
by  me,  but  I  had  lost  the  papers  of  the  old  man  who 
had  passed  away  in  the  Bastille.  They  had  been  re- 
moved with  my  clothes  the  night  of  my  release,  and 
I  had  so  little  interest  in  them  that  I  had  not  taken 
the  trouble  of  inquiring  what  had  become  of  them. 
I  grew  restless  as  the  summer  came  around.  The 
heat  was  trying,  and  I  began  to  have  a  longing  for 
home,  for  a  sight  of  the  old  keep  and  the  faces  of  my 
boyhood,  for  a  breath  of  the  sweet  air  of  the  south 
country,  for  a  scent  of  the  wild  roses  in  the  hedges 
and  the  wild  thyme  on  the  uplands.  I  wished  once 
more  to  cast  a  fly  on  Tweed,  and  take  a  morning  dip 
in  its  still  reaches.  I  was  sick,  for  the  time  being,  of 
the  frivolity,  the  gaiety,  the  glitter  and  false  show 
of  the  life  of  the  French  capital.  In  Edinburgh  all 
had  been  dull  and  solemn,  save  for  fierce  outbursts  of 
rage  now  and  then,  and  the  drunkenness  which  was 
common,  but  for  all  that  there  had  been  a  sternness 
and  solidity  about  it  which  pleased  me  better  than 
the  butterfly  existence  folk  led  in  Paris. 

Men  thought,  and  laboured,  and  drank  deeply  in 
Auld  Reekie;  they  were  heedless,  idle,  and  vicious 
for  the  most  part  in  this  city  by  the  Seine,  though 


THE   ORDEAL   FINISHED.  505 

amongst  them  there  were  men  of  brilliant  talents, 
plodders  on  the  road  to  learning  or  to  wealth,  states- 
men with  a  true  love  of  country  and  a  steadfast  up- 
rightness, —  as  witness  St.  Simon,  —  and  sturdy, 
honest  citizens,  and  these  alone  were  to  keep  their 
heads  when  Law's  great  bubble  swelled  and  burst. 

None  the  less  I  had  my  way  to  make,  and  I  doubt 
if  I  should  have  obeyed  the  promptings  of  my  heart 
had  it  not  been  that  I  had  to  consider  other  interests 
besides  my  own. 

One  evening  I  was  poring  over  my  books  by  the 
open  window  of  my  room,  and  listening  to  the  merry 
sounds  which  rose  from  a  crowd  gathered  about  a 
juggler  in  front  of  the  church  of  Notre  Dame,  when 
I  received  two  visitors.  The  first  was  a  servant  from 
Madame  Law,  who  had  discovered  the  papers  in  my 
old  clothes  and  now  returned  them.  I  was  about  to 
examine  them  when  a  rapping  at  the  door  announced 
the  advent  of  the  second. 

With  an  expression  of  annoyance  I  rose  and  called 
upon  the  newcomer  to  enter,  in  no  very  gentle  voice ; 
but  I  remained  rooted  to  the  spot,  for  my  summons 
was  obeyed,  and  Dorothy  Wayward  stood  before  me. 
There  could  be  no  doubt  of  it  this  time. 

"  Mistress  Wayward  !  "  I  stammered. 

"  Allan,  oh,  Allan  ! "  was  all  she  said,  and  I  know 
now  that  she  was  shocked  at  the  change  in  my  ap- 
pearance, having  previously  only  seen  me  once,  and 


506  TO  ARMS! 

that  at  a  distance.  She  had  become  a  woman  since 
last  I  saw  her,  and  the  promise  of  her  girlhood  had 
been  amply  fulfilled.  Her  dress  was  very  plain,  al- 
most severe,  and  she  had  none  of  those  great  hoops 
which  sweep  the  sidewalks  and  are  to  me  an  eyesore. 
Indeed,  she  was  in  a  riding  habit,  and  was  more  in 
the  fashion  the  Puritans  once  adopted,  though  the 
gray  cloth  was  cut  differently  in  the  prevailing  mode, 
and  was  relieved  by  some  show  of  colour,  being 
slashed  with  silk.  She  had  a  little  hat  of  beaver, 
silver  braided  and  curled  at  the  edges,  which  sat 
most  neatly  on  her  head ;  but,  though  a  dainty  fig- 
ure, she  was  plainly  distressed  and  in  need  of  help, 
while  she  carried  a  small  valise  in  one  hand. 

"  God  bless  me  !  "  said  I,  "  what  is  the  matter  ?  " 

"  You  will  aid  me  ? "  she  cried. 

I  bowed. 

"To  the  best  of  my  ability,"  I  answered;  "but 
pray  be  seated." 

"  No,  no,"  she  said,  "  he  will  be  on  my  track.  I 
have  run  away,  and  knowing  you  were  here,  I  ven- 
tured to  come,  for,"  she  flushed  a  little,  "  you  are  my 
only  friend  in  this  place." 

She  said  this  in  so  charming  a  manner  that  I 
bowed  again  to  hide  my  confusion,  and  to  let  me 
gather  my  wits. 

"You  refer  to  your  father? "  I  asked. 

"  Yes,"  she  said,  hesitatingly,  "  but  you  must  ask 


THE   ORDEAL  FINISHED.  507 

me  no  more.  Only  you  will  save  me  from  him,  will 
you  not  ? " 

"  I  will  do  all  in  my  power,"  I  answered,  quietly. 
"  What  is  your  wish  ?  " 

"  I  would  go  back  to  Erkinholme,  if  I  may." 

"To  Erkinholme!"  I  cried. 

"Yes,"  said  she,  simply,  "to  your  mother." 

"  But,"  said  I,  vaguely,  "  you  cannot  go  alone." 

"  I  know  that,"  she  replied,  "  and  so  I  came  to 
you  for  help." 

Here  was  a  dilemma,  but  I  had  given  her  my 
promise. 

"It  seems  you  had  better  start  at  once,"  I  said, 
"  if  you  are  to  be  quit  of  the  city  ere  the  gates  are 
shut,"  though  I  must  confess  I  did  not  look  forward 
with  much  pleasure  to  this  undertaking.  The  situa- 
tion was  a  trifle  awkward  for  a  man  in  my  position. 
To  be  sure,  I  had  not  seen  Dorothy  for  many  a  long 
day,  and  she  had  in  a  way  snubbed  me  at  our  last 
parting ;  but  I  had  never  got  her  out  of  my  head, 
and  though  I  fancied  myself  no  longer  love-sick,  I 
found  that  I  liked  to  watch  her  when  I  thought  she 
was  not  looking,  and,  well,  I  was  just  a  trifle  excited 
by  her  sudden  arrival.  As  far  as  I  knew,  she  was 
still  pledged  to  Henry  Gering,  and  here  had  I  to 
travel  a  few  hundred  miles  with  her,  see  to  her  com- 
fort, protect  her  if  need  be,  and  to  start  off  upon  this 
precious  journey  at  a  moment's  notice,  and  leave  my 


508  TO  A  RMS  I 

work  and  my  projects  to  take  care  of  themselves. 
Still,  I  felt  that  my  honour  was  at  stake,  and  I  had 
more  than  once  expressed  my  willingness  to  serve 
her ;  and  so,  when  I  found  that  her  valise  contained 
all  she  needed,  I  set  about  making  my  preparations. 

She  watched  me  for  a  little,  half  amused,  I 
thought,  in  spite  of  her  alarm. 

"Allan,"  said  she,  suddenly,  "do  you  know  I  think 
you  have  become  a  very  strange  man  ?  " 

"  So  mademoiselle  remarked,"  I  replied,  without 
thinking  what  I  was  saying. 

"  Who  ? "  she  cried,  in  a  curious  tone. 

"  Mademoiselle  Susanne  Genoure,  a  lady  I  have 
the  pleasure  of  knowing,"  I  said,  without  looking  at 
her,  being  indeed  busy  making  up  a  saddle-bag,  and 
cursing  myself  for  my  unlucky  speech. 

"  Oh  !  "  said  she. 

There  was  silence  for  a  few  moments,  which  she 
was  the  first  to  break. 

"  May  I  ask  what  you  are  doing  ?"  she  said. 

"  I  am  making  my  preparations  to  accompany 
you,"  I  answered. 

"  What ! "  she  cried,  "  you  will  come  with  me 
yourself,  and  at  once?" 

"  Did  you  expect  anything  else  ? "  I  asked. 

"  Well,  I  thought  that  —  that  —  " 

"  Mistress  Wayward,"  said  I,  "  if  the  idea  is  dis- 
tasteful to  you,  say  so  at  once,  though  it  will  not  be 


THE    ORDEAL   FINISHED.  509 

easy  in  such  a  short  time  to  procure  a  trustworthy 
escort  such  as  you  must  have." 

"But  you  are  leaving  your  work.  I  have  heard 
you  are  famous,  that  you  are  becoming  rich,  and  — 

I  bowed. 

"You  will  permit  me  to  consider  my  own  affairs," 
I  said,  quietly ;  "  at  present  I  am  considering  yours. 
It  is  for  you  to  say  whether  I  come  or  not." 

I  was  annoyed  at  myself  as  I  said  this,  for,  as  the 
deuce  would  have  it,  a  ring  of  eagerness  came  into 
my  voice. 

She  looked  for  a  moment  as  if  she  were  going  to 
laugh,  and  then  suddenly,  to  my  intense  surprise,  she 
came  running  to  me,  holding  out  her  hands. 

"This  is  very  kind  of  you,  Allan,"  she  said,  "and 
I  shall  not  forget  it.  Come,  we  have  had  our  differ- 
ences, but  let  us  now  be  friends.  We  parted  before 
half  as  friends,  half  as  enemies,  you  remember." 

I  would  have  liked  to  scratch  my  head  at  this  new 
move  on  her  part,  for  I  could  not  for  the  life  of  me 
make  out  what  she  would  be  at,  but  I  only  put  my 
hands  behind  my  back  and  bowed  again,  for  I  was 
resolved  to  do  nothing  unworthy  of  my  friendship 
with  Henry  Gering. 

She  stood  irresolute,  surprised  and  pained,  and  I 
was  sorry  for  her  and  still  more  sorry  for  myself,  but 
I  feared  if  I  did  not  keep  a  stout  barrier  between  us 
my  good  intentions  might  go  to  the  winds. 


510  TO  ARMS! 

"  Oh,  very  well,"  said  she,  giving  her  head  a  little 
toss,  though  there  was  a  catch  in  her  voice,  "  if  you 
are  too  proud,  too  great  a  man,  I  have  no  more  to 
say.  I  will  accept  your  offer,  as  time  presses  and 
I  do  not  care  to  be  left  to  the  mercy  of  strangers, 
but  you  will  please  remember  you  are  my  escort  and 
nothing  more." 

"I  am  not  likely  to  forget  it,"  I  said,  coldly, 
though  I  had  been  intending  to  tell  her  how  mis- 
taken she  was.  It  is  queer,  however,  that  you  can- 
not always  speak  what  is  in  your  mind,  even  when 
you  mean  to  do  so.  Still,  in  this  case  I  regarded  it 
as  fortunate,  for  it  made  my  task  of  keeping  myself 
in  check  the  easier. 

"  Pardon  me  addressing  you,"  said  I,  "  but  do  you 
happen  to  have  friends  in  London  ? "  for  it  struck 
me  that  if  this  proved  the  case  it  would  be  best  to 
go  by  way  of  Dieppe,  and  shorten  the  sea  passage. 

"  Yes,"  she  answered,  "  I  have  a  friend  in  Lon- 
don," and  she  spoke  with  such  emphasis,  and  had 
such  a  sparkle  in  her  eyes,  that  I  guessed  to  whom 
she  referred ;  though  why,  after  my  cautious  be- 
haviour, she  should  think  to  pain  me  by  this  refer- 
ence, I  could  not  conceive.  I  found  she  did  not 
expect  to  be  missed  till  late  that  night,  and  so 
begged  her  to  remain  in  my  room  while  I  made 
my  arrangements. 

I  hurried  to  Law's  house,  and  told  him  that  I  was 


THE    ORDEAL   FINISHED.  511 

compelled  to  return  home,  but  would  come  back  to 
Paris  as  soon  as  possible. 

I  ordered  three  horses,  for  it  is  well  to  have  a 
spare  beast,  and  took  care  to  carry  a  heavy  bag 
of  gold  and  a  map  with  me,  and  to  be  well  armed. 
Had  there  been  time,  I  would  have  obtained  the  ser- 
vices of  a  couple  of  trusty  fellows,  but  I  feared  to 
delay  overlong  and  have  difficulty  in  leaving  the  city, 
and  so  it  came  about  that  Dorothy  and  I  set  out 
alone  upon  this  latest  venture. 


CHAPTER   XXVII. 

I    READ    THE    PAPERS    AND    COME    TO    GRIEF. 

I  AM  not  minded  to  set  down  all  the  incidents  of 
our  journey,  for  I  got  little  pleasure  out  of  it,  and 
indeed  there  is  nothing  to  tell,  save  that  we  jogged 
along  peaceably  enough,  conversing  only  when  abso- 
lutely necessary,  and  remaining  very  polite  to  one 
another.  There  were  many  things  I  was  eager  to 
learn ;  how  she  and  her  father  came  to  be  in  France, 
and  why  she  had  left  him  ;  what  happened  after 
Sheriffmuir ;  if  she  knew  how  the  folk  at  Erkin- 
holme  were ;  in  what  way  she  had  learned  about  my 
presence  in  Paris  ;  but  I  thought  it  better  to  hold 
my  tongue,  and  even  when  once  or  twice  she  seemed 
inclined  to  forget  her  own  resolve,  I  managed  to 
maintain  our  relations  on  the  footing  she  had  wished. 
I  could  see  that  she  was  troubled  that  first  night, 
and  she  had  clearly  experienced  grief  and  anxiety 
before  she  came  to  me ;  so  that  I  guessed  she  had 
found  the  task  of  converting  Silas  Solid  from  a 
villain  into  a  loving  father  had  not  been  an  easy  one. 
I  only  wondered  she  had  not  fled  from  him  long  since. 

512 


/  COME    TO   GRIEF.  513 

It  surprised  me  also  to  find  she  had  not  wedded 
Henry  Gering.  And,  what  with  one  thought  and 
another,  I  passed  the  time  readily  enough  till  we 
reached  Nantes  in  the  early  morning,  having  trav- 
elled fast,  there  being  a  moon.  There  I  let  her  have 
a  couple  of  hours'  rest,  for  I  did  not  fear  pursuit ; 
and  it  occurred  to  me  I  might  do  worse  than  examine 
the  old  man's  papers,  which  I  had  brought  with  me. 

I  untied  the  bundle  again  and  spread  them  out 
before  me,  for  I  had  the  back  room  of  the  inn  to  my- 
self. But  when  I  looked  at  the  writing  I  started  and 
leaned  eagerly  forwards.  What  was  this  I  read  ? 
What  mystery  was  now  to  be  unfolded  ?  I  rubbed 
my  eyes  ;  again  I  examined  the  feeble  scrawl ;  and 
then  I  set  to  work  to  peruse  it  in  great  excitement, 
for  the  papers  purported  to  contain  the  true  history 
of  Sir  Oliver  Wayward  of  Drakes,  in  the  county  of 
Surrey.  The  more  I  read  the  more  amazed  I  became. 
The  story  was  truly  wonderful,  but  the  chief  wonder 
lay  in  the  fact  that  it  had  fallen  into  my  hands ;  for 
this  was  the  life- history  of  Dorothy's  father. 

With  it  I  have  nothing  to  do.  It  was  a  sad,  dark 
record  of  sin  and  suffering  ;  but  with  its  bearings  on 
my  position  I  had  every  concern. 

I  found  that  Silas  Solid  had  lied  again  to  me  and 
lied  to  her.  He  was  no  more  her  father  than  I  was. 
There  was  not  a  word  about  him  in  all  the  writing. 
A  guardian  was  indeed  mentioned,  but  it  did  not 


514  TO  ARMS  I 

seem  that  this  referred  to  the  precious  rascal  who 
had  come  into  both  our  lives.  This  guardian  had 
some  control  of  money  which  had  belonged  to 
Dorothy's  mother,  and  had  at  her  death  been  left 
to  Dorothy  and  her  elder  sister,  being  lodged  with  a 
firm  of  writers  in  London,  their  father,  the  miserable 
man  whose  end  I  had  witnessed,  having  previously 
fled  the  country.  All  this  was  plainly  stated  and 
sufficiently  astonished  me,  but  before  I  finished  I  was 
still  more  amazed,  and  I  learned  why  the  poor  jaun- 
diced wretch  had  come  to  die  in  the  Bastille,  why 
Law  had  visited  him,  and  why  he  had  longed  to 
strangle  Law.  All  this  was  made  plain,  and  with  it 
yet  another  puzzle  was  solved,  and  I  got  yet  an- 
other shock,  for  I  discovered  that  Rose  Dumaine 
was  sister  to  the  girl  whose  escort  I  was.  John 
Law  of  Lauriston  had  caused  her  fall,  and  the 
knowledge  of  his  daughter's  shame  having  come  to 
the  ears  of  her  wretched  father,  he  had  existed  to 
gratify  one  desire,  that  of  revenge  upon  her  be- 
trayer. There  was  no  record  to  tell  of  how  he 
had  failed  and  the  other  triumphed,  but  none 
was  needed.  I  thought  nothing  of  his  fate,  in- 
deed I  was  too  astounded  to  think  at  all.  In  the 
wisdom  of  Providence  I  had  come  to  be  mixed  up  in 
mystery  after  mystery,  till  now  I  doubted  whether  I 
was  in  my  right  senses  or  not.  But  I  could  not 
doubt  the  veracity  of  this  document,  torn  and  dirty 


I  COME    TO    GRIEF.  515 

though  it  was.  I  recalled  what  my  mother  had  said 
about  Dorothy's  secret  trouble,  about  her  mysterious 
guardian.  I  saw  now  that  it  was  no  wonder  the 
girl  whose  life  I  had  saved  was  so  like  the  girl  who 
had  in  all  probability  saved  mine.  I  did  not  know 
what  I  was  now  to  do  ;  the  problem  was  not  a  little 
complicated.  Law  was  my  benefactor,  and  there  was 
no  doubt  Rose  Dumaine,  or  rather  Rose  Wayward, 
was  bound  up  in  him.  Then  again,  Dorothy  knew 
nothing  of  all  this,  at  least  I  supposed  she  did  not ; 
nor  was  she  aware  that  Silas  Solid  was  not  her 
father,  but  even  a  greater  villain  than  I  had  thought. 
"  Heaven  help  me,"  said  I,  as  I  heard  her  descend- 
ing the  stairs,  "  here  is  a  pretty  tangle,"  but  I  merely 
shoved  the  papers  back  into  my  pocket,  and  assisted 
her  to  mount  after  we  had  eaten  in  silence.  All  that 
day  I  pounded  along,  a  little  in  her  rear,  wondering 
how  on  earth  I  was  to  convey  this  intelligence  to  her. 
Night  came,  and  I  was  no  nearer  a  solution  of  my 
difficulty.  I  resolved  to  put  the  matter  off  till  the 
time  came  for  us  to  part,  and,  as  evening  drew  on,  I 
fell  to  watching  her  as  she  rose  and  fell  in  the  saddle, 
her  figure  outlined  against  a  golden  light  in  the  west. 
I  remembered  how  first  I  had  seen  her  on  the  palfrey, 
and  recalled  the  interview  at  the  courtyard  gate. 
The  thought  would  creep  into  my  mind  that  surely 
we  were  made  for  one  another,  that  surely  all  our 
meetings  and  our  partings,  the  strange  events  which 


516  TO   ARMS! 

had  befallen  both  of  us,  were  meant  to  show  that  our 
lines  of  life  were  to  run  together.  As  I  noted  the 
easy  grace  with  which  she  rode,  the  pretty  poise  of 
her  little  head,  the  knot  of  sunny  brown  hair  gathered 
up  beneath  her  hat,  I  had  to  confess  to  myself  that 
my  old  feelings  still  ruled  me.  It  was  bitter  to 
know  this,  and  to  know  that  were  I  to  speak  what 
was  in  my  heart  I  would  be  taking  a  mean  advantage 
of  the  worthiest  man  I  knew,  a  man  upon  whom  my 
thoughts  had  often  dwelt  as  the  time  dragged  drearily 
in  the  Bastille.  I  have  said  little  or  nothing  about  all 
my  imaginings,  for  they  would  fill  many  books,  but  I 
had  been  confirmed  in  my  former  opinions  of  Henry 
Gering,  and  I  think  all  my  trials  had  added  a  certain 
stability  to  my  character  which  it  had  not  before  pos- 
sessed. Let  it  not  be  thought  I  boast.  I  would 
merely  tell  the  plain  truth,  and  as  I  have  not  scrupled 
to  set  down  my  ill  deeds,  so  I  do  not  hesitate  to 
place  on  record  those  which  may  perhaps  be  worthy 
of  a  little  praise.  I  only  know  that  I  had  a  hard 
struggle  with  myself  all  the  way  from  Paris  to  where 
I  came  to  grief,  but  I  can  say,  and  I  am  proud  to  say 
it,  that  I  did  nothing  or  said  nothing  which  would 
have  caused  Henry  Gering  pain.  I  may  have  been  a 
fool  for  my  pains.  I  am  certain  Dorothy  thought  me 
both  rude  and  strange  in  my  manner.  At  times 
she  gave  me  a  glance  which  almost  made  me  think 
there  must  be  something  of  the  coquette  in  her,  a 


/  COME    TO   GRIEF.  517 

glance  which,  had  I  not  been  tongue-tied,  would  have 
sent  me  spurring  alongside  her.  It  almost  seemed 
to  me  she  must  be  playing  a  double  game,  and  had 
she  not  spoken  of  her  friend  in  London  I  think  I 
would  have  asked  her  for  news  of  Henry  Gering ; 
but  as  it  was,  I  knew  very  well  that  she  had  referred 
to  him,  and  I  also  knew  that  he  was  not  the  man  to 
prove  false.  Besides,  I  asked  myself,  "Who  but  a 
madman  would  prove  false  to  Dorothy?" 

On  the  whole,  however,  she  was  very  grave  and 
sad,  and  she  grew  more  so  as  we  advanced,  so  that 
it  was  a  relief  to  me  to  reach  Dieppe.  We  arrived 
at  the  little  town  in  the  daytime,  and  I  remember  I 
was  much  pleased  with  its  appearance,  its  tiny  har- 
bour, its  old  castle,  and  its  white  cliffs.  I  had  noted 
as  we  travelled  that  the  peasants  and  folks  in  the 
smaller  towns  were  very  different  from  those  in  Paris. 
They  seemed  thrifty,  honest,  and  wonderfully  cheery, 
despite  their  manifold  troubles  ;  and  of  this  I  am 
certain,  that  if  ever  France  comes  to  be  humbled, 
if  ever  she  falls  from  her  high  position,  it  will  not  be 
the  fault  of  those  who  till  her  soil  and  tend  her  vine- 
yards. And  here,  at  Dieppe,  I  found  a  pleasant 
people,  who  smelt  of  the  salt  sea  and  of  ships,  of  tar 
and  tobacco,  but  who  were  as  kindly  as  they  were 
weather-beaten,  as  ready  to  greet  you  with  a  smile 
as  they  were  to  take  your  money ;  and  surely  it  is 
better  to  pay  overmuch  and  be  so  greeted,  than  to 


518  TO   ARMS! 

pay  a  proper  sum  and  be  favoured  with  a  scowl. 
We  obtained  a  passage  in  a  lugger  plying  to  New- 
haven,  and  here  it  was  that  Dorothy  would  insist 
upon  paying  her  share  of  the  expenses.  I  was 
willing  to  bear  the  whole  burden,  which  indeed  I 
could  well  afford,  and  which  it  was  a  pleasure  for 
me  to  do ;  but  she  grew  short  in  the  temper  when  I 
argued  with  her,  and  then  showed  signs  of  tears, 
upon  which  I  did  not  oppose  her  further,  as  you  may 
well  imagine. 

I  have  said  I  did  not  fear  pursuit,  for  we  had 
slipped  away  so  quietly  and  so  quickly  that  I  scarce 
thought  it  possible  Doctor  Solid  could  have  got  wind 
of  our  departure.  But  as  we  drew  out  from  the 
coast  I  found  I  had  been  mistaken.  Our  worthy 
skipper,  a  little  fellow  with  a  bushy  beard,  twinkling, 
deep-set  eyes,  and  a  cap  like  that  I  had  found  on  my 
head  when  I  woke  up  in  the  Hotel  Rossignol,  hap- 
pened to  take  a  squint  through  his  glass  towards  the 
harbour,  and  he  drew  my  attention  to  some  horse- 
men who  had  arrived  at  the  far  end  of  the  quay.  I 
took  a  look  at  them  out  of  curiosity,  but  I  whistled 
to  myself  as  I  did  so,  for  though  I  could  not  be  cer- 
tain, yet  one  of  these  newcomers  reminded  me  very 
strongly  of  Silas  Solid. 

I  said  nothing  to  Dorothy,  who  had  gone  below, 
but  I  begged  our  mariner  to  let  his  craft  show  her 
best  paces,  as  I  learned  from  him  that  r Hirondelle 


/  COME    TO   GRIEF.  519 

in  the  harbour  was  a  speedier  boat,  but,  as  he  said 
with  a  comical  air  and  in  English,  being  proud  of  his 
knowledge,  "  Her  capitan  is  von  dam  fat  man,  and 
who  is  beside  me  von  dam  fat  fool." 

And  so  it  proved,  for  despite  a  breeze  which  I 
was  assured  suited  rHirondelle  much  better  than  la 
Marie,  the  latter  kept  her  distance  after  the  former's 
bowsprit  came  gliding  out  from  the  harbour  of 
Dieppe.  Our  skipper  entered  with  joy  into  the 
escapade.  He  evidently  took  us  for  a  couple  of 
lovers  pursued  by  an  irate  father,  and  his  sympathy 
was  wholly  with  us.  Indeed,  he  would  have  gone 
and  consoled  with  madame,  as  he  called  Dorothy, 
had  his  duties  permitted.  We  had  to  tack  up  and 
down  Channel,  and  our  pursuer  followed  suit,  so 
that,  what  with  anxiety  in  watching  her,  I  forgot  to 
be  sick.  We  kept  our  distance,  it  is  true,  but  we 
did  not  gain  on  her,  and  I  reflected  she  would  no 
doubt  gain  on  us  when  we  made  the  harbour.  The 
hours  sped  past,  and  at  any  other  time  I  should  have 
revelled  in  the  strong  salt  breeze  which  fanned  my 
face  and  hummed  through  the  rigging,  the  ropes 
twanging  to  it  like  harp-strings.  It  was  a  fine  sight 
to  watch  the  waves  part  before  our  forefoot,  and  go 
curling  and  swirling  along  the  black,  shining  sides  of 
la  Marie.  There  was  a  glorious  feeling  of  life  and 
vigour  in  the  plunge  of  the  lugger,  in  her  lift  to  the 
seas,  in  her  heeling  over  to  the  blast.  I  had  known 


520  TO   ARMS! 

nothing  of  a  ship  before,  save  the  abominations  of  a 
stinking  hold  and  the  hardness  of  her  planks  ;  but 
now  I  understood  something  of  the  love  men  have 
for  the  ocean  waste,  the  delight  they  feel  in  the 
heave  and  roll  of  the  billows,  the  joy  with  which 
they  sniff  the  sea  air  and  plough  the  deep.  I 
thought  I  should  never  tire  of  watching  / ' Hirondelle 
speeding  in  our  wake  like  the  bird  whose  name  she 
bore,  her  sails  bulging  like  the  breasts  of  some  great 
swan,  her  masts  tapering  to  tiny  wands,  and  the 
streak  of  colour  which  ran  along  her  hull  glistening 
as  the  sun  struck  upon  it.  The  wild  gulls  swooped 
about  us,  the  spray  flew  in  showers  upon  the  fore- 
deck,  and  for  once  I  felt  really  free  and  untram- 
melled, till  I  remembered  the  man  I  had  seen  upon 
the  quay,  who  was  now  beyond  a  doubt  on  board  the 
craft  to  leeward  to  us. 

By  the  time  we  sighted  the  English  coast  the  day 
was  drawing  to  a  close,  and  my  anxiety  increased.  I 
had  no  map  of  the  road  to  London,  I  doubted 
whether  we  could  obtain  horses,  I  did  not  know 
what  the  distance  was.  We  should  have  to  ride  by 
night  and  dare  not  stop,  for  I  felt  we  should  not  be 
safe  till  we  had  reached  the  capital.  I  asked  the 
captain  if  he  could  take  us  to  the  Thames,  but  he 
shook  his  head.  It  seemed  that  sailing  in  any  other 
direction  r Hirondelle  would  have  the  better  of  us. 
He  explained  at  length,  but  I  was  too  ignorant  of 


I  COME    TO   GRIEF.  $21 

such  matters  to  understand  him,  and  besides,  he  said 
he  did  not  like  the  look  of  the  weather.  I  began  to 
get  into  a  mighty  rage  at  Doctor  Silas  Solid,  and  I 
felt  that  dourness  which  I  thought  had  been  well- 
nigh  threshed  out  of  me  creeping  over  me  again.  I 
resolved  I  would  get  Dorothy  to  London  though  I 
should  die  for  it.  Life  without  her  did  not  appear 
very  rosy,  and  I  did  not  care  much  what  happened 
to  me,  but  I  was  going  to  thwart  the  ugly  villain 
who  seemed  for  ever  fated  to  cross  my  path.  We 
began  to  draw  inshore,  and  Beechy  Head,  a  great 
promontory,  was  pointed  out  to  me  away  to  the  east- 
ward, a  mass  of  white  cliffs,  which  seemed  to  bid 
defiance  to  the  land  across  the  Channel.  As  we 
went  about  before  the  final  tack  a  brilliant  idea 
occurred  to  me.  I  asked  the  captain  if  it  were 
possible  to  be  put  ashore  in  the  ship's  boat. 

"  Certainement,  monsieur,"  was  the  answer ;  "  de 
sea  is  quiet  inshore." 

"Look  you,"  said  I,  "if  this  is  done,  could  you 
thereafter  arrange  a  collision  ? " 

He  repeated  the  word  after  me,  in  doubt  as  to  its 
meaning. 

I  drove  one  hand  into  the  other,  pointed  to  the 
deck  of  la  Marie  and  then  to  r Hirondelle . 

"  Ah  !  "  said  he,  quickly,  "  vat  you  call  a  bump, 
eh  ? " 

"A  bump  be   it,"  said   I,   "and  the  harder  you 


522  TO   ARMS! 

bump,  the  better  shall  I  be  pleased.  Will  fifty  louis 
d'or  make  it  worth  your  while  ?  " 

"  Monsieur,"  said  he,  "  for  madame's  sake  all  alone 
vill  I  bump  la  Marie." 

He  pressed  one  hand  upon  the  pit  of  his  stom- 
ach, no  doubt  mistaking  it  for  the  region  of  the  heart, 
and  favoured  me  with  a  ludicrous  bow.  "  Truly," 
thought  I,  "there  is  something  after  all  in  the 
politeness  of  the  French,"  but  I  scarce  deemed  of 
finding  it  here.  We  went  below,  and  I  had  even 
to  reason  him  out  of  his  folly,  for  he  seemed  to 
have  been  stricken  with  Dorothy's  charms,  and  also 
to  be  a  man  who  loved  a  rough  jest. 

"  You  must  needs  bring  it  about  in  rough  water," 
said  I,  "so  that  they  will  not  venture  to  lower  a 
boat." 

"You  trust  me,  monsieur,"  he  said,  as  I  counted 
him  out  the  money.  "Their  boat  is  amidsheeps, 
and  ve  vill  there  bump,  so ! "  He  thumped  his 
horny  little  fist  on  the  locker,  and  his  eyes  twinkled 
with  merriment.  "  And  it  all  vill  be  —  how  you  call 
it  ?  —  ah,  by  chance,  an  accident.  I  tell  you,  Pierre 
is  von  dam  fat  fool." 

He  overwhelmed  me  with  thanks,  though  what  I 
had  paid  him  seemed  to  me  a  small  enough  sum 
for  which  to  imperil  his  life,  the  life  of  his  crew, 
and  the  boat,  which  he  had  told  me  he  owned. 
However,  I  reflected  he  knew  his  own  business 


/  COME    TO   GRIEF.  $2$ 

best,  and  he  apparently  had  no  fear  of  the  re- 
sult. 

He  certainly  managed  his  little  craft  as  though 
she  had  been  a  living  thing,  running  her  up  into 
the  wind  till  he  had  stopped  her  way,  when  Doro- 
thy and  I  descended  into  a  tiny  boat,  rowed  by  a 
boy  with  very  black  hair  and  very  red  cheeks. 

Our  skipper  bade  us  farewell  with  many  a  bow 
and  grimace,  and  sighed  as  Dorothy,  watching  the 
lift  of  the  boat,  sprang  aboard  her  as  easily  and 
lightly  as  a  sailor  could  have  done. 

A  few  minutes  later  I  set  foot  for  the  first  time 
on  English  soil.  We  were  a  little  to  the  east  of 
the  village,  which  had  a  tiny  harbour  at  the  mouth 
of  a  stream,  and  around  which  the  country  looked 
flat  and  desolate,  save  to  the  north  and  east,  where 

r 

lie  the  chalk  hills  which  they  call  the  Downs. 

At  first  there  did  not  seem  a  horse  to  be  had 
for  love  or  money,  but  at  last  for  a  great  sum  I 
managed  to  obtain  a  huge,  raw-boned  sorrel,  with  a 
square  head,  box-like  barrel,  and  long,  loosely  hung 
legs,  which  spread  out  into  hoofs  of  a  prodigious 
size.  His  tail  was  a  gray  stump  with  a  bristle  of 
hairs  at  the  end  of  it,  and  he  had  the  eye  of  an 
idiot,  and  a  stride  like  the  dromedary  of  which  I 
have  made  mention.  For  all  his  faults  he  looked 
powerful,  and  I  was  thankful  to  conclude  the  bar- 
gain, which  was  well-nigh  interrupted,  owing  to 


524  TO  ARMS! 

the  excitement  caused  by  the  fact  that  the  two 
luggers  had  come  into  collision.  Sure  enough, 
there  was  la  Marie  about  a  mile  off  shore,  with 
her  nose  jammed  into  V Hirondelle,  and,  as  far  as 
I  could  see,  everything  in  a  pretty  mess,  both 
vessels  drifting  down  Channel,  and  swinging  this 
way  and  that. 

It  must  have  been  very  skilfully  managed,  for  I 
gathered  from  the  talk  of  some  old  tarpaulins  that 
the  big  lugger  was  to  blame,  and  not  that  in  which 
we  had  crossed. 

I  had  no  time,  however,  to  stay  and  see  how 
matters  went,  and  so  I  hurriedly  explained  the  affair 
to  Dorothy,  and  told  her  there  was  but  the  one 
horse. 

"I  fear,"  said  I,  hesitatingly,  "that  for  a  time  we 
must  ride  together." 

"/  am  not  afraid,"  she  answered,  and  with  a 
smile  patted  the  great  brute,  who  swung  around  his 
nose  to  her  and  pricked  his  ears. 

"You  may  not  be  afraid,"  thought  I,  "but  the 
Lord  knows  that  I  am,"  for  whether  I  should  pass 
honourably  through  this  ordeal  I  knew  not,  with 
the  lass  perched  upon  my  saddle-bow,  and  her  neck 
an  inch  from  my  nose. 

It  did  not  strike  me  till  we  started,  followed  by 
a  cheer  from  the  little  crowd,  who  clearly  had  fal- 
len into  the  same  error  as  our  worthy  skipper,  —  I 


/  COME    TO    GRIEF.  $2$ 

say  it  did  not  strike  me  that  she  might  have  ridden 
behind,  and  held  on  to  my  sword-belt.  It  is  true 
we  might  have  changed,  but  for  this  once  I  was 
weak. 

Soon  I  would  see  no  more  of  her,  for  I  could 
not  travel  to  Erkinholme  now,  at  least  not  with  her, 
and  I  could  not  stay  there  if  she  made  it  her  abode ; 
so  in  a  moment  of  recklessness  I  let  her  ride  in  front 
of  me.  The  position  seemed  to  amuse  her ;  she 
had  apparently  recovered  her  spirits  in  large  meas- 
ure, and  I  am  certain  that  once  or  twice  she  was 
shaking  with  laughter,  and  not  with  the  joltings  of 
Boanerges ;  for  by  this  amazing  name  I  understood 
our  amazing  steed  was  called.  And  indeed  the 
beast  himself  would  have  made  any  one  laugh.  The 
plunges  of  la  Marie  were  nothing  to  his  ;  he  had  a 
roll  and  a  bucket  in  his  method  of  progression,  and 
I  cannot  tell  what  besides.  In  a  short  time  I  was 
choking  with  laughter  myself,  for  we  both  swayed 
backwards  and  fonvards,  pitched  this  way  and  that, 
and  had  the  brute's  back  not  been  as  broad  as  a 
door,  Dorothy  would  have  gone  to  earth.  But  there 
was  almost  room  for  another  on  this  monstrous 
horse,  and  he  assuredly  could  travel.  The  way  had 
been  pointed  out  to  me,  and  he  sped  along,  stones 
and  dust  flying  from  behind  him,  his  long,  lean 
neck  outstretched  like  a  wild  duck's,  and  his  nostrils 
working  like  the  valves  of  a  pump.  We  passed 


526  TO  A  RMS  I 

few  folk  on  the  road,  and  those  we  did  come  upon 
straightway  got  out  of  our  way,  and  stood  staring 
at  us,  with  mouths  agape  and  round  eyes  of  aston- 
ishment. Soon  it  grew  dark,  and  I  had  to  moderate 
our  pace,  though  it  was  by  no  means  easy  to  con- 
trol the  mouth  of  Boanerges,  which  felt  like  wood, 
so  hard  was  it. 

No  doubt  it  was  somewhat  amusing,  but  I  was  not 
sorry  when  we  came  to  a  village  nestling  among 
trees,  where  I  managed  to  get  another  horse,  though 
my  foreign  money  caused  some  trouble.  I  had  meant 
to  ride  Boanerges  thereafter,  but  Dorothy,  who  had 
suddenly  become  very  meek,  begged  me  to  make  him 
over  to  her. 

I  pointed  out  that  he  would  prove  too  strong  for 
her,  but  she  said,  quietly  : 

"  There  are  other  ways  of  managing  a  horse  than 
by  force,  Mr.  Oliphant,  and  I  love  this  great  beast." 

She  stroked  his  neck,  and  Boanerges  made  an  at- 
tempt at  a  whinny,  but  it  was  the  most  curious  sound 
I  had  ever  heard  come  from  a  beast's  throat.  After 
this  I  did  not  gainsay  her,  and  we  pushed  on  rapidly. 
I  considered  we  were  safe,  but  two  things  upset  my 
calculations.  We  lost  our  way  and  our  pursuers  had 
taken  their  horses  with  them  on  board  the  lugger,  and 
so  had  found  no  difficulty  in  following  us  once  they 
landed.  Thus,  to  make  a  long  story  short,  after  a 
weary  ride,  with  but  few  stoppages  on  our  part,  they 


/  COME    TO    GRIEF.  $2? 

sighted  us  some  way  to  the  south  of  the  village  called 
Chiselhurst,  amongst  pleasant  rolling  country,  well 
wooded,  and  in  a  way  recalling  Tweedside  to  me, 
there  being  firs  and  larch-trees.  They  saw  us  as 
they  topped  a  rise,  and  I  counted  three  of  them. 
Our  beasts  were  weary,  and  it  was  yet  a  long  way  to 
the  city ;  still  we  urged  them  on,  Dorothy  now  once 
more  alarmed.  I  soon  saw  it  was  hopeless  for  both 
of  us  to  escape  by  speed  alone,  and  I  made  my  plans. 
I  reined  up  alongside  my  companion,  and  bade  her 
halt.  She  at  once  obeyed  me. 

"  Now,"  said  I,  "tell  me  who  are  those  men  with 
Doctor  Solid?" 

"They  are  the  two  who  were  with  him  in  Edin- 
burgh." 

"  Ah ! "  said  I,  "  so  they  escaped.  Very  good. 
We  must  change  horses,  Mistress  Wayward ;  my 
beast  is  the  fresher.  You  must  push  forward 
alone." 

"  But  what  will  you  do  ? "  she  asked. 

"  I  have  an  idea  I  can  master  them,"  I  replied, 
shortly,  "  but  you  must  do  as  I  say." 

She  made  no  further  protest,  and  I  was  soon 
mounted  on  the  great  horse,  from  whom  the  steam 
was  rising  in  clouds,  and  down  whose  flanks  the 
sweat  poured  in  dark  lines. 

"  You  must  take  these,"  I  went  on,  hurriedly,  and 
thrust  the  papers  into  her  hand,  and  with  them  most 


528  TO  ARMS! 

of  the  money  I  carried,  though  there  was  not  much 
left,  and  amongst  it,  though  I  knew  it  not,  the  ring 
o'  luck.  "They  are  very  important,  and" — it  was 
no  time  to  weigh  words  — "  Mr.  Gering  will  see 
matters  are  set  right.  I  cannot  explain  further ; 
and  now  you  must  away." 

She  had  listened  to  me,  clearly  much  surprised, 
and  now  she  clutched  my  sleeve  with  her  gloved 
hand. 

"You  will  be  killed!"  she  cried  ;  "you  must  not 
do  this  thing  for  me." 

"  Dorothy,"  I  said,  hoarsely,  shaking  off  her  hold, 
"  I  shall  never  make  you  another  request,  in  all  likeli- 
hood, so  for  God's  sake  obey  me  now.  These  papers 
must  be  saved,  and  it  is  for  you  to  save  them.  Now 
go,  and  God  bless  you." 

With  that  I  turned,  rode  slowly  up  the  slope  we 
had  just  descended,  and  took  post  on  top  of  the  little 
hill,  which  had  a  steep  farther  side. 

I  glanced  back  once,  and  only  once.  Her  face  was 
all  tears,  and  she  was  looking  back  at  me ;  but  as  I 
waved  my  hand  she  put  her  beast  to  the  gallop,  and 
I  was  left  alone.  From  her  speed  I  guessed  she  had 
some  idea  of  bringing  me  help,  but  I  knew  that  long 
before  aid  could  arrive  the  coming  combat  would  be 
over  one  way  or  the  other.  I  was  in  a  bitter  rage 
at  the  villain  who  had  caused  all  this  trouble,  and  I 
resolved  to  make  him  and  his  followers  repent  the 


/  COME    TO    GRIEF.  529 

hour  they  had  left  Paris,  though  I  could  not  but 
admire  his  cunning  and  tenacity. 

I  drew  a  pistol  from  my  belt,  looked  at  the  prim- 
ing, and  loosened  my  sword  in  its  sheath. 

It  was  my  first  experience  of  an  affair  of  this 
nature,  but  I  took  to  it  readily.  I  had  another  pistol, 
and  so  hoped  to  do  some  damage  ere  it  came  to  close 
grips.  They  were  hidden  by  a  belt  of  wood,  but  I 
could  hear  them  clattering  on  the  road.  I  was  pat- 
ting and  soothing  Boanerges  as  they  swept  into  view, 
for  he  was  a  trifle  restless.  They  set  up  a  shout  as 
they  saw  me  posted  at  the  top  of  the  brae,  and  then 
they  came  at  me  with  a  rush.  I  had  not  been  mis- 
taken at  Dieppe.  The  man  who  led  them  was  Doctor 
Silas  Solid. 

I  leaned  forward  and  took  a  long  and  steady  aim, 
pointing  my  weapon  low.  As  I  did  so  I  was  certain 
that  my  steed  knew  what  was  coming.  He  stood 
steady  as  a  rock,  but  I  could  feel  his  frame  quiver 
beneath  me,  despite  the  heaving  of  his  sides. 

Crack  !  to  my  joy  the  beast  which  Silas  Solid  be- 
strode stumbled  heavily,  and  then  went  crashing 
down  upon  his  head.  But  the  moment  I  fired,  my 
great  horse  sprang  forward.  He  must  have  been  a 
charger  in  his  youth,  and  the  joy  of  battle  had  come 
upon  him  also.  He  gathered  his  huge  clumsy  legs 
beneath  him,  gave  a  snort  of  defiance,  and  then,  like 
a  whirlwind,  we  thundered  down  the  slope.  It  was 


53O  TO    ARMS! 

impossible  to  check  him  ;  he  had  the  bit  between  his 
teeth,  and  I  let  him  go,  whipping  out  my  sword  and 
clutching  at  the  saddle-flaps  with  my  knees. 

I  saw  the  two  mounted  men  wheel  in  terror  to 
either  side,  and  then  one  of  them  fired.  Boanerges 
gave  a  scream  of  pain,  staggered  and  plunged  wildly 
forward,  no  longer  galloping,  but  hurtling  along  in  a 
drunken  stride,  for  his  end  had  come. 

Crash  !  we  drove  full  into  one  of  the  riders,  and 
over  and  over  we  both  rolled,  while  I  cut  and  slashed, 
and  saw  nothing  but  a  vision  of  sprawling  hoofs  and 
kicking  legs  as  I  fell.  I  reached  the  ground,  coming 
down  upon  my  hands  and  knees,  and  I  felt  something 
snap  at  my  left  wrist.  I  sprang  up,  and  as  I  did  so 
was  struck  a  heavy  blow  upon  the  head.  Lights 
danced  before  my  eyes,  I  heard  a  wild  outcry  and 
hoarse  yells,  and  I  fancy  I  stood  and  drove  hither  and 
thither  with  my  sword,  but  I  know  nothing  for  cer- 
tain. I  have  never  learned  what  happened  thereafter, 
or  what  mischief  I  wrought,  for  after  swaying  to  and 
fro,  and  seeing  naught  but  a  red  haze,  I  remember 
feeling  deadly  sick  and  a  blackness  stealing  over  me, 
and  after  that  I  was  as  good  as  a  dead  man  till  I 
found  myself  where  I  had  no  wish  to  be. 


CHAPTER    XXVIII. 

THE    CONFESSION    OF    SILAS    SOLID. 

MY  tale  is  drawing  to  a  close,  but  I  thought  it  was 
my  life  which  was  doing  so,  when  I  opened  my  eyes 
and  found  I  was  shut  up  in  a  small  room  that  was 
absolutely  bare,  and  had  a  narrow  slit  high  up  in  one 
wall,  which  served  as  a  window.  I  felt  sore  and 
bruised  all  over,  and  one  of  my  arms  thrilled  with 
pain,  as  I  came  to  understand  that  both  were  bound 
behind  me  and  made  an  effort  to  free  myself.  I  was 
fastened  to  a  hook  set  in  the  masonry,  and  was  ly- 
ing on  boards  with  my  shoulders  propped  up  against 
the  stones.  The  roof  was  dome-shaped  and  built  of 
bricks,  without  lath  or  plaster.  I  came  to  the  conclu- 
sion I  was  again  in  prison.  I  had  no  difficulty  in  recall- 
ing the  incidents  of  the  fight,  and  every  time  I  moved 
in  the  least  I  was  reminded  of  them  in  a  way  far  from 
pleasant.  It  was  apparent  to  me  that  once  more 
Silas  Solid  had  got  the  better  of  me,  though  I  could 
not  conceive  where  now  I  was.  I  was  very  thirsty, 
but  there  was  nothing  to  drink.  My  position  was  a 
torture  to  me  ;  I  was  aching  in  every  limb,  I  was  cer- 


532  TO   ARMS! 

tain  one  of  my  bones  was  broken,  and  I  could  have 
wished  that  I  had  not  survived  the  combat.  I  had 
experienced  the  tender  mercies  of  Le  Fanu,  and  now 
it  looked  as  if  I  was  to  have  a  taste  of  those  of  Doc- 
tor Solid.  They  were  likely  to  prove  worse,  if  that 
were  possible. 

I  wondered  how  Dorothy  had  fared.  It  seemed 
probable  she  had  escaped,  as  I  had  shot  one  horse, 
and  the  other  could  scarce  have  been  fit  for  much 
after  the  way  Boanerges  had  plunged  into  him.  The 
third  rider  had  likely  had  enough  to  do  to  master  me, 
as  Silas  Solid,  I  fancied,  had  been  stunned  by  his  fall, 
and  surely  some  of  my  cuts  and  slashes  must  have 
taken  effect  upon  the  man  I  had  charged.  Although 
so  bad  myself,  I  spared  a  regret  for  the  old  horse  who 
had  borne  me  so  gallantly,  though  it  was  probably 
due  to  him  I  was  now  in  durance  vile.  I  had  learned 
from  long  experience  that,  when  in  prison,  it  is  best 
to  live  for  the  moment,  and  so,  as  thinking  pained 
me,  I  relapsed  into  a  sort  of  dull,  drowsy  state,  roused 
now  and  then  by  the  grating  of  the  bone  ends  in  my 
wrist  or  the  cramping  of  a  bruised  muscle.  I  cannot 
tell  how  long  I  thus  lay.  I  fell  asleep  at  last,  and 
when  I  again  awakened  found  that,  though  stiffer 
than  before,  I  felt  upon  the  whole  better,  my  head 
was  clearer,  and  my  arm  scarce  pained  me  so  much. 
I  had  now  a  lively  sense  of  thirst,  but  the  place  was 
as  it  had  been  before,  very  clean,  but  absolutely  bare. 


THE   CONFESSION  OF  SILAS  SOLID.  533 

It  in  no  way  looked  like  a  cell,  and  I  came  to  the 
conclusion  this  must  be  some  private  spot  of  his  own 
to  which  Doctor  Solid  had  conveyed  me.  Suddenly 
I  heard  a  barking  and  yelping  of  dogs,  and  then  a 
curious  chattering,  but  these  sounds  died  away. 
Soon  my  constrained  position  became  almost  unbear- 
able, and  yet,  did  I  move  ever  so  little,  my  swollen 
wrist  twinged  so  terribly  that  I  was  fain  to  lie  still. 
I  became  aware  that  I  had  lost  the  skin  from  my 
knees,  that  my  clothes  were  torn  and  here  and  there 
crusted  with  the  oozing  from  my  open  bruises.  I 
took  to  thinking  about  the  past  and  the  prospects  I 
had  thrown  away.  I  had  almost  been  too  ready  to 
accompany  Dorothy.  My  haste  had  been  unseemly. 
I  feared  I  had  shown  how  much  I  cared  for  her,  and 
yet  surely  I  had  been  circumspect,  unless,  perhaps, 
at  the  very  end  ;  but  then  I  had  turned  to  face  what 
might  have  proved  speedy  death,  and  at  such  a  time 
the  deeper  fibres  of  a  man's  nature  are  apt  to  be 
stirred,  and  his  inmost  thoughts  and  imaginings  may 
escape  him  unawares.  I  quickly  grew  so  tortured 
that  I  resolved  to  cry  out.  It  might  bring  me  help, 
it  might  only  bring  Silas  Solid,  but  I  wished  to  know 
the  worst,  and  I  could  not  contain  myself  longer.  I 
gave  vent  to  a  shout,  which  was  half  a  groan,  and 
immediately  the  barking  and  chattering  I  had  heard 
was  renewed.  The  sounds,  though  faint,  did  not 
seem  far  away,  and  they  puzzled  me.  I  imagined  I 


534  TO 

must  be  in  some  outhouse  surrounded  by  a  yard. 
Again  I  cried  out,  and  again  the  noises  followed. 
And  then  I  heard  that  which  reminded  me  of  the 
night  I  and  the  three  great  lads  had  stolen  across 
the  old  kirkyard  amongst  the  tombs,  for  the  wailing 
snarl  of  a  cat,  ending  in  a  hiss  and  sputter,  reached 
my  ears.  It  seemed  that  the  animals  must  be  on 
the  other  side  of  the  wall  from  me,  but  after  a  time 
their  chorus  did  not  respond  to  my  outcry,  and  as 
nothing  came  of  it  all,  I  again  remained  quiet. 

An  hour  or  two  must  have  passed  when  once  more 
the  creatures  gave  tongue,  and  I  then  heard  a  key 
pushed  softly  into  the  lock  of  the  door.  I  looked 
towards  it,  my  heart  beating  fast,  for  there  was  a 
mysterious  air  about  this  place  and  its  animals  which 
in  a  measure  scared  me. 

The  door  opened  inwards,  and  a  face  peered  around 
the  edge.  It  was  the  face  which  had  so  often  done 
the  same  in  the  room  of  dissection,  the  unwholesome, 
yellow  visage  which  I  dreaded,  and  the  sneer  sat 
upon  it  as  of  yore.  There  was  not  much  light,  and 
in  the  gloom  it  looked  as  if  a  fiend  was  gazing  at  me. 
I  trembled,  for  the  countenance  of  Silas  Solid  was 
now  more  evil  than  it  had  been.  I  could  no  longer 
doubt  that  he  was  mad.  The  rest  of  him  followed 
his  face  within,  and  he  had  on  the  faded  velvet 
coat  and  the  gray  breeches  he  had  worn  before.  He 
had  a  cloth  tied  around  his  forehead,  and  from  be- 


THE    CONFESSION  OF  SILAS  SOLID.  535 

neath  it  his  pale  eyes  fixed  me  with  a  restless,  shift- 
ing gaze.  They  had  a  glitter  in  them  which  I  had 
not  previously  seen,  and  which  told  of  a  disordered 
brain,  yet  to  the  ordinary  observer  he  might  appear 
sane  enough. 

"  So,"  said  he,  in  his  harsh  voice,  "  again  we  meet, 
and  after  a  lengthy  period."  He  spoke,  accompanied 
by  the  whining  of  dogs  and  the  chattering  I  had 
heard  before,  but  he  paid  no  heed  to  these  sounds. 
I  did  not  answer.  Indeed  I  was  now  thoroughly 
afraid,  and  I  remembered  old  Adam's  tale  of  the  idiot 
in  the  house  of  Queensberry.  And  yet  he  spoke 
sensibly  enough.  If  he  were  mad,  it  was  a  curious 
form  of  madness  which  had  taken  possession  of  him. 
I  was  soon  to  know  what  that  form  was.  Doctor 
Silas  Solid  was  a  monomaniac. 

"  I  told  you  before,"  he  continued,  "  that  you  were 
a  fool  to  meddle  with  me,  and  now  I  have  to  tell  you 
something  more." 

He  moved  softly  away,  but  speedily  reappeared, 
carrying  a  tall  stool  with  three  legs,  upon  which  he 
perched  himself  opposite  me. 

"For  God's  sake,"  I  moaned,  "give  me  water!" 

"You  shall  have  water  when  I  have  finished,"  he 
said  ;  "  both  food  and  water.  It  is  necessary  for  my 
purpose  that  you  should  live,  yes,  and  live  well." 

He  finished  with  a  chuckle  which  sent  a  shudder 
through  me. 


536  TO   ARMS! 

"  I  am  about  to  give  you  information,"  said  he, 
"  to  prove  to  you  that  you  have  hampered  the  designs 
of  a  man  you  think  a  villain,  but  who  is  nothing  of 
the  kind  ;  to  show  you  that  you  deserve  all  that 
has  befallen  you,  and  all  that  is  about  to  happen 
to  you." 

I  stared  at  him  fascinated.  He  spoke  quietly,  but 
he  seemed  like  an  evil  spirit  as  he  sat  hunched  upon 
the  stool-top,  with  his  strong,  curling  chin  resting 
on  the  palm  of  one  hand,  and  his  pig-like  eyes  fixed 
on  my  face. 

"  You  may  save  yourself  the  trouble  of  lying  again 
to  me,"  I  said,  wearily  ;  "  I  know  the  whole  story  of 
Sir  Oliver  Wayward." 

"  So  ?  "  he  said  ;  "  but  again  you  are  too  forward. 
I  am  about  to  tell  you  the  story  of  myself.  It  is  no 
crime  to  change  your  name. 

"  Many  years  *ago  I  was  in  attendance  upon  a 
woman  who  died  of  fever,  and  whose  husband  had 
deserted  her.  If  what  you  say  is  true  you  know 
whom  I  mean.  She  had  two  children,  who  were  to 
be  put  under  charge  of  a  guardian  till  both  were  of  a 
certain  age.  A  goodly  sum  was  placed  in  other 
hands  to  be  doled  out  by  him,  and  there  was  a 
clause  in  the  will  whereby,  if  that  guardian  should 
die,  another  was  to  be  appointed.  I  was  the  other. 

"  The  woman  died,  as  I  have  said.  Had  she  been 
living  and  sick  of  the  same  complaint  a  few  years 


THE    CONFESSION  OF  SILAS  SOLID.  S37 

hence,  she  would  not  have  done  so.  I  would  have 
cured  her." 

There  was  a  ring  of  triumph  in  his  voice  and 
his  face  twitched  a  little,  but  he  never  moved.  I 
forgot  my  pain  and  thirst  in  listening  to  him.  It 
was  clear  I  was  to  have  this  last  mystery  solved. 

"The  guardian  died  also,  after  a  time,  and  his 
office  fell  upon  me.  I  had  no  interest  in  it.  I  was 
a  poor  man,  and  I  had  my  work  to  do.  What 
moneys  I  once  had  I  had  spent  long  since  in  study 
abroad.  The  years  passed,  and  one  of  the  children 
went  to  the  devil ;  she  had  her  father's  blood  in 
her,  and  it  came  out  in  her.  She  does  not  concern 
us." 

"  She  made  all  the  difference  to  me,"  I  thought, 
but  said  nothing. 

"The  other,  at  her  own  wish,  and  without  my 
knowledge,  was  removed  from  London.  I  was  ill 
at  the  time  ;  I  did  not  care.  I  was  long  bedridden, 
and  when  I  recovered  I  was  a  beggar.  But  I  was 
an  honest  man.  I  still  received  the  money  for  her 
maintenance,  and  I  paid  over  every  farthing  of  it, 
though  I  was  well-nigh  starved.  The  rebellion  broke 
forth,  and  I  saw  a  speedy  means  out  of  my  diffi- 
culties. I  had  once  served  the  government ;  I 
would  serve  it  again.  I  became  the  paid  agent  of 
the  Cabinet." 

"  A  spy,"  I  sneered. 


538  TO  ARMS! 

"  A  spy  be  it,"  he  answered,  quietly ;  "  but  a  spy 
may  be  honest,  and  all  is  fair  in  war." 

"  But,"  he  continued,  and  now  for  the  first  time  he 
began  to  show  signs  of  excitement,  "  I  conceived  an 
idea  which  had  nothing  to  do  with  kings  or  king- 
doms, which  was  of  more  importance  than  any  rebel- 
lion, which  would  give  me  a  power  greater  than 
armies  and  mightier  than  that  of  any  monarch." 

He  got  off  his  stool,  and  began  to  stride  up  and 
down.  His  face  lit  up  and  his  voice  trembled.  He 
reminded  me  of  the  day  when  he  had  tricked  me 
and  raved  to  me,  as  I  had  thought. 

"  What  say  you  when  I  tell  you  that  I  can  conquer 
disease  by  disease,  that  I  can  make  the  blood  obey 
me,  and  yield  to  me  virtues  of  which  none  have 
dreamed  ?  True,  I  have  not  yet  proved  it,  but  it 
shall  be  done.  I  shall  win  a  name  greater  than 
Harvey's,  a  heritage  such  as  fell  to  the  lot  of  no 
man."  ' 

He  waved  his  hands  abroad,  he  sputtered  in  his 
speech,  and  I  saw  that  his  brain  had  been  turned 
by  this  strange  delusion.  Suddenly  he  controlled 
himself  by  an  effort,  and  again  sat  down  facing 
me. 

"  I  cannot  prove  it  without  money,  and  money 
would  have  been  mine  but  for  you,  curse  you ! 

1  Is  it  possible  that  Doctor  Solid  had  obtained  a  clue  to  the 
"serum"  treatment  of  disease?  —  ED. 


THE    CONFESSION  OF  SILAS  SOLID.  539 

While  I  have  to  wait,  some  other  may  forestall  me. 
My  God,  if  such  a  thing  should  be  ! " 

He  clenched  his  hands  and  then  tore  the  bandage 
from  his  head  and  cast  it  on  the  ground. 

"  I  failed  in  my  mission,  for  you  robbed  me  of  the 
ring.  I  would  have  killed  you  that  night  I  scared 
you  from  your  senses." 

"What!"  I  cried,  in  a  low  voice,  "you  were  the 
dead  face  ?  " 

"  Even  so,"  he  sneered.  "  I  had  meant  it  but  as 
a  disguise,  and  in  case  I  fell  into  the  hands  of  the 
enemy ;  and  lo  !  you  must  meddle  with  my  affairs 
again.  Had  it  not  been  for  that  accursed  lunatic, 
whom  I  caught  at  last,  I  would  have  made  an  end  of 
you  then  ;  but  the  stars  fought  for  you,  I  think,  and 
so  I  failed." 

I  saw  he  meant  Pittendreigh,  but  my  head  was  in 
a  whirl  with  all  I  had  heard.  His  tale  was  as  strange 
as  himself,  but  it  was  the  tale  of  a  madman. 

"  I  got  the  girl  to  fool  you.  It  was  easy ;  I  knew 
all  her  story,  and  none  knew  me.  If  you  had  ever 
tasted  the  joys  of  laying  a  cunning  trap,  of  putting 
your  brains  against  another's,  you  would  have  known 
the  pleasure  I  took  in  drawing  you  into  my  web.  I 
was  the  spider  and  you  the  fly.  You  tricked  me 
once,  and  when  again  I  had  you  firm  you  escaped 
me.  Thereafter  you  passed  out  of  my  life. 

"  Thanks  to  you,  I  got  no  reward.      Knowing  this 


54O  TO   ARMS! 

would  be  so,  I  kept  the  girl.  She  was  nearing  the 
age  when  the  money  should  be  hers.  I  treated  her 
with  kindness.  I  resolved  to  wed  her." 

"  You  !  "  I  cried. 

"  Even  me,"  he  sneered.  "  But  hear  me  out,  my 
friend.  I  could  not  rest.  Some  other  might  get 
before  me.  I  was  given  another  chance,  and  sent 
first  to  Rome  to  watch  the  Chevalier,  and  then  to 
Paris,  to  keep  an  eye  on  things  there.  The  girl, 
who  is  no  fool,  like  you,  suspected  me,  but  she  was 
helpless  in  a  foreign  country.  Had  I  known  you 
were  in  Paris  she  would  never  have  set  foot  within 
it.  One  cannot  know  everything.  She  escaped  me 
and  fled  to  you.  Despite  the  warnings  you  had 
received,  you  again  resolved  to  cross  swords  with 
me,  and  here  you  are !  The  girl  matters  not.  I 
have  money  at  last,  but  it  is  not  due  to  you,  nor 
did  I  know  it  was  mine  till  I  set  foot  in  England. 
When  I  think  of  what  you  might  have  ruined,  what 
you  might  have  brought  to  naught,  I  tremble.  You 
are  fated  to  thwart  me,  it  seems,  but  I  shall  take 
care  you  never  do  so  again,  for  I  shall  use  you  in  my 
experiments ;  and  believe  me,  you  will  be  highly 
honoured. 

"  And  now,"  said  he,  "  I  have  shown  you  that  I 
do  good  instead  of  evil,  that  I  would  save  life  and  not 
destroy  it." 

Again  he  got  upon  his  feet  and  paced  the  floor. 


THE   CONFESSION  OF  SILAS  SOLID.  541 

"  What  matter,"  he  cried,  "  though  one  or  two  per- 
ish, if  the  whole  race  may  be  saved,  if  disease  may 
not  only  be  cured,  but  prevented  ?  And  yet "  —  he 
struck  himself  upon  the  forehead  —  "  and  yet  I  may 
die  before  I  make  my  great  discovery,  before  I  per- 
fect my  idea,  and  if  so  you  are  to  blame,  yes,  you ! " 

He  came  creeping  nearer  and  nearer  to  me,  with 
an  evil  glow  on  his  face,  and  his  fingers  bent  like 
birds'  claws.  I  shrank  away,  speechless  with  terror. 
The  man  had  kept  his  madness  in  check  as  he  told 
his  tale,  but  now  it  had  burst  loose,  and  he  was  like 
a  wild  beast. 

"  Curse  you  !  "  he  screamed,  suddenly,  and  darted 
in  on  top  of  me,  worrying  at  my  throat  and  snarling 
with  rage.  I  was  bound  and  helpless,  and  he  forced 
me  down,  while  I  endured  an  agony  of  fear  and  pain. 
The  animals,  whose  presence  I  now  understood, 
burst  into  a  medley  of  sounds.  I  pitched  my  head 
this  way  and  that,  I  shouted  and  kicked,  and  then, 
with  the  horror  of  the  thing,  my  senses  left  me. 

When  again  I  came  to  myself  it  was  night.  The 
place  was  wrapped  in  darkness  and  was  still.  Had 
it  not  been  for  my  physical  suffering  I  might  have 
believed  all  I  had  undergone  was  a  vision,  a  hideous 
nightmare ;  but  it  was  only  too  surely  borne  in  upon 
me  that  it  had  all  been  true,  and  that  I  was  in  the 
power  of  a  maniac.  It  was  no  wonder  Silas  Solid 
and  his  doings  had  been  a  puzzle  to  me.  Who  could 


542  TO  ARMS! 

have  conceived  such  a  man  ?  I  knew,  however,  that 
a  brain  might  be  disordered  upon  one  point  only, 
and  keen  and  active  in  all  besides.  There  is  very 
little  between  sense  and  madness ;  the  dividing  line 
is  but  poorly  defined.  There  is  not  one  of  us  who 
does  not  totter  on  the  brink  of  the  precipice  of  in- 
sanity. A  slight  tap  upon  the  head,  a  sudden  sorrow, 
an  unexpected  loss,  may  push  us  over,  and  we  become 
little  better  than  the  brutes  that  perish.  When  first 
I  had  met  him,  this  Doctor  Solid  must  have  been 
swaying  on  the  edge.  He  had  now  taken  the  final 
plunge.  It  was  hard  to  understand  his  position,  to 
appreciate  his  responsibility  for  the  wrong  he  had 
done.  I  dreaded  him  now  as  much,  nay,  more  than 
ever,  but  I  could  not  wholly  hate  him.  He  had  been 
stricken  by  the  finger  of  God,  and  it  was  not  for  me 
to  judge  him.  I  did  not  hesitate  to  believe  what  he 
had  told  me.  It  tallied  with  all  I  knew ;  it  explained 
everything.  He  was  not  aware  that  I  had  met  Rose 
Wayward,  and  he  had  spoken  of  her  truly  enough. 
If  one  part  of  his  strange  narration  were  true  why 
not  the  rest  ?  I  did  not  trouble  myself  to  reason 
about  it ;  after  all,  it  did  not  matter  much.  I  was 
apparently  doomed  at  last.  From  what  he  had  said, 
I  gathered  that  Dorothy  had  escaped.  It  comforted 
me  somewhat  to  know  my  last  act  had  been  to  save 
her,  that  I  had  been  spent  in  her  service.  And  yet 
it  was  hard  to  die  in  this  fashion.  Far  better  would 


THE    CONFESSION  OF  SILAS  SOLID.  543 

it  have  been  if  the  pistol  bullet  which  lodged  in 
Boanerges  had  crashed  through  my  head  instead.  I 
was  to  be  used  in  his  experiments,  Doctor  Solid  had 
said.  They  were  experiments  on  the  blood ;  they 
had  to  do  with  disease.  I  had  no  conception  of  what 
he  meant,  to  what  weird  attempts  at  science  his 
wrecked  brain  had  prompted  him.  The  very  vague- 
ness of  what  was  in  store  for  me  added  to  its  horror. 
I  had  undergone  much,  I  had  suffered  more  than 
most  men,  but  surely  this  surpassed  anything  which 
had  yet  befallen  me ! 

To  be  a  kind  of  plaything  to  a  madman,  to  be  at 
the  mercy  of  his  knife,  to  yield  my  frame  and  tissues 
so  that  he  might  use  them  and  torture  them  in  the 
wild  pursuit  of  a  delusion  ! 

"  God  help  me ! "  I  sobbed,  and  then  I  raised  my 
head  and  stared  wildly  about  me  in  the  darkness, 
wondering  if  my  reason  also  had  deserted  its  throne, 
for,  as  if  in  answer  to  my  prayer,  there  came  from 
somewhere  above  me  a  voice,  speaking  in  good  broad 
Scotch. 

It  was  the  voice  of  Pittendreigh  the  Godless. 


CHAPTER   XXIX. 

THE   TREE    WHICH    BORE    STRANGE    FRUIT. 

THERE  could  be  no  mistaking  his  burr,  even 
though  it  was  only  a  loud  whisper  that  reached  me. 
The  words  also  were  typical  of  him,  for  they  were 
just  what  he  might  have  used  when  he  came  to  look 
me  up  at  Mistress  Soorock's. 

"  Hoo  are  ye  the  nicht  ? "  was  what  the  voice  said. 

And  yet  at  first  I  could  not  believe  my  ears.  It 
seemed  impossible  that  old  Adam  should  have  found 
me  out.  Many  a  curious  experience  had  fallen  to 
my  lot  which  might  have  taught  me  faith,  but  this 
thing  appeared  to  me  absurd.  How  could  a  man  I 
had  not  seen  for  near  three  years  thus  suddenly  turn 
up  and  greet  me  when  I  was  hidden  away  in  some 
secret  hole  in  the  power  of  a  maniac  ?  A  man,  too, 
who  the  last  time  I  had  heard  of  him  had  been  on 
his  way  to  prison  on  a  charge  of  treason  ;  a  man  who 
had  passed  the  allotted  span  of  life,  and  whom  I  had 
never  hoped  to  meet  again. 

But  once  more  his  voice  greeted  me,  this  time 
calling  me  by  name. 

544 


THE    TREE    WHICH  BORE   STRANGE  FRUIT.     545 

"Adam  !  "  I  cried,  softly. 

"  So  ye're  there,  are  ye  ? "  came  the  whisper,  and 
I  concluded  he  was  outside  the  slit  in  the  wall. 

"Yes,"  I  answered ;  "for  God's  sake,  help  me,  and 
quickly ! " 

"  Hoots,  mon,  but  we'll  help  ye  for  your  ain  sake. 
Are  ye  free  ?  " 

"  I'm  fast  to  the  wall,  and  my  arm  is  broken." 

"  The  deil,  ye  are !  Weel,  it's  nae  use  throwin'  ye 
a  picklock  or  a  pistol,  and  I  maun  find  anither  wy  o' 
gettin'  ye  oot ;  but  keep  your  mind  easy,  lad." 

"  Where  are  you  ? "  I  asked. 

"  I'm  somewhere  in  mid-air  on  a  quarry  face,"  said 
he,  "hingin'  on  by  a  rope  and  wi'  my  mug  at  a  slit 
in  the  wa'.  It's  no  jist  the  place  for  conversation, 
so  I'll  awa',  and  ye'll  be  the  same  afore  lang." 

"  Adam ! "  I  called  again,  for  I  had  much  to  ask 
him,  but  there  was  no  answer ;  he  had  gone  as  silently 
as  he  had  come. 

But  he  had  left  behind  him  a  different  man.  I  had 
as  much  trust  in  Pittendreigh  as  he  had  in  himself, 
and  that  is  saying  a  good  deal.  Hope  dawned  within 
me  again.  I  forgot  my  weariness  and  pain  and  thirst ; 
I  only  longed  for  the  hour  to  come  when  I  should  be 
free.  And  yet  I  knew  it  would  be  no  easy  task  to 
bring  about  my  deliverance.  Silas  Solid  was  cunning 
as  Satan  and  watchful  as  a  guard-dog.  It  was  not 
likely  he  would  yield  up  his  prize  readily,  and  there 


546  TO  ARMS! 

could  be  no  reasoning  with  a  madman.  Still  my 
faith  in  old  Adam  was  such  that  I  had  no  doubt  as 
to  his  success,  only  I  prayed  he  would  act  speedily, 
ere  my  captor  took  it  into  his  head  to  begin  his  work 
upon  me. 

I  was  undisturbed  that  night,  and  next  morning 
Doctor  Solid  came  in  without  a  trace  of  insanity 
about  him,  and  poured  water  down  my  throat  and 
fed  me  himself.  It  made  me  feel  like  an  infant  to 
be  so  treated,  but  I  was  only  too  glad  of  it,  and  I 
knew  that  I  might  have  need  of  strength  ere  I  got 
quit  of  him.  He  said  nothing  to  me  and  I  did  not 
speak  to  him,  only  I  shuddered  a  little  when  he  was 
close  to  me  and  at  the  sound  of  the  creatures  who 
were  his  captives  like  myself.  He  was  very  plainly 
suffering  from  his  fall,  his  head  being  again  bandaged, 
and  no  doubt  to  this  I  owed  my  safety  so  far.  The 
hours  dragged  on  and  the  light  began  to  grow  faint 
again.  I  had  waited  eagerly  all  day  for  the  sound  of 
old  Adam's  voice  at  the  window  slit,  and  I  began  to 
feel  depressed  when  there  was  no  sign  of  him.  I  had 
not  slept  hitherto,  and  I  was  growing  drowsy,  for  my 
arm  was  easier,  when  from  the  room  next  me  came 
a  noise  which  was  not  that  of  the  beasts ;  it  was  the 
cry  of  a  surprised  man.  Next  moment  I  heard  the 
bolt  shoot  back,  and  then  there  was  a  crash,  a  wild 
shouting,  mingled  with  the  barking  of  dogs,  and 
Silas  Solid  came  rolling  over  and  over  into  the  room, 


THE    TREE    WHICH  BORE   STRANGE   FRUIT. 

grappling  with  an  old  woman  who  held  a  pistol  in 
one  hand.  She  was  grasping  it  by  the  muzzle  and 
endeavouring  to  use  the  butt  upon  his  skull.  I 
stared  at  them  astounded,  but  at  once  it  flashed 
upon  me  that  old  Adam  had  fooled  Doctor  Solid, 
clever  though  the  latter  was  at  disguises  and  trick- 
ery. Had  there  been  any  doubt,  it  would  have  been 
solved  by  a  glance  at  the  hand  which  held  the  pistol. 

It  lacked  some  fingers  and  was  the  hand  of 
Pittendreigh. 

Silas  Solid,  however,  had  gripped  him  by  the  wrist, 
and  the  old  man  was  hampered  by  his  clothes,  so 
that  there  is  no  saying  how  this  struggle  would  have 
ended  had  it  not  been  left  to  me  to  finish  it. 

What  with  the  rush  and  the  roll,  they  came  close 
to  me,  and  I  saw  my  chance.  My  legs  were  not 
bound,  and  as  Doctor  Solid's  head  came  within  reach 
I  drove  my  heavy  boot  into  it  with  all  my  force, 
never  heeding  the  agony  my  arm  gave  me  as  I  did 
so.  At  once  he  relaxed  his  hold,  kicked  and  jerked 
once  or  twice,  and  then  lay  still.  In  a  moment 
Pittendreigh  was  on  his  feet.  He  snatched  a  knife 
which  Solid  yet  gripped  in  one  of  his  hands,  and 
without  a  word  cut  through  the  ropes  that  bound 
me. 

"Quick,  now,"  said  he,  "for  your  life!  There 
are  horses  without,"  and  he  helped  me  to  rise.  I 
leaned  heavily  upon  him  and  staggered  to  the  door. 


548  TO   ARMS! 

We  passed  through,  and  he  closed  and  locked  it, 
taking  the  key  with  him. 

"  He  may  sink  or  swim  now,"  said  he,  "  and  our 
hands  are  free  of  his  blood." 

I  found  myself  in  another  room,  around  the  walls 
of  which  there  were  set  upon  the  floor  cages  with 
dogs  and  cats  and  apes,  who  clamoured  as  we  passed 
them.  A  table  had  been  upset,  along  with  some 
curious  piece  of  mechanism,  and  we  trod  on  broken 
glass  and  fine  tubes  of  brasswork.  There  were  other 
strange  things  in  the  place,  but  I  had  no  time  to 
look  at  them,  for  old  Adam  hurried  me  away  and  up 
a  stair.  We  passed  through  an  open  trap-door, 
along  the  passage  of  a  house,  and  out  into  the 
open.  We  were  in  the  country. 

"Can  ye  run,  d'ye  think?"  asked  Pittendreigh. 

"  I  will  try,"  I  answered,  and  together  we  set  off 
along  the  edge  of  a  thick  coppice  in  which  the  house 
stood. 

"The  quarry,"  said  he,  "is  at  the  back,"  and  I 
saw  the  kind  of  place  in  which  I  had  been  impris- 
oned, but  had  no  time  to  think  of  it  just  then.  We 
rounded  a  corner,  where  a  man  stood  upon  a  path 
holding  three  horses  by  the  bridle. 

The  man  was  Henry  Gering. 

I  began  to  see  how  I  had  been  rescued,  for  Dor- 
othy had  in  her  possession  my  ring  o'  luck.  There 
was  no  time  for  words,  however,  and  I  was  hoisted 


THE    TREE    WHICH  BORE  STRANGE  FRUIT.     549 

into  a  saddle  and  soon  was  off  at  a  hand-gallop 
between  the  other  two,  though  I  had  hard  work  to 
keep  my  seat. 

We  had  put  four  miles  between  us  and  the  house 
ere  we  drew  rein,  and  it  was  well  we  met  no  one,  for 
such  a  sight  as  old  Adam  in  his  woman's  dress  on 
horseback  I  never  saw.  He  seemed  at  once  to  put 
any  idea  of  danger  out  of  his  head,  for  as  he  rode  he 
would  break  out  into  expressions  of  intense  disgust 
or  of  amusement. 

"  By  my  marrow  bones,"  he  would  say,  "  the  deil 
tak'  petticoats !  "  or  again,  "  What  think  ye,  Allan  ; 
is  there  no  ower  muckle  o'  my  leg  showing  even  for 
an  auld  wife  ? "  or,  "  I  fear  I  am  scarce  decent, 
boys." 

I  was  in  no  mood  for  merriment,  but  I  gave  way 
at  last  when  he  stripped  off  his  hood  and  bodice  and 
rode  in  his  skirt  alone,  with  his  own  clothes  showing 
as  far  as  his  waist,  and  his  stockinged  legs  and 
buckled  shoes  visible  from  the  knees  downward. 

To  me  he  did  not  look  a  day  older  than  when  I 
had  last  seen  him  ;  his  eyes  were  as  roguish  as  ever, 
his  tongue  as  sharp. 

But  now  I  was  more  taken  up  with  the  presence 
of  Henry  Gering.  We  had  exchanged  a  hand-clasp, 
nothing  more,  but  as  I  looked  at  him  I  saw  he  had 
become  an  old  man  before  his  time.  His  shoulders 
were  more  bent,  his  face  was  more  lined,  his  hair 


550  TO   ARMS! 

was  touched  with  gray.  He  rode  awkwardly,  but  he 
seemed  at  last  to  have  become  accustomed  to  a 
horse.  He  did  not  speak,  but  there  was  a  pleased 
expression  on  his  good-natured  face,  and  now  and 
then  he  gave  me  a  little  friendly  nod.  At  last  we 
reached  what  I  took  to  be  a  main  road,  and  there 
we  halted. 

"  Whew ! "  said  old  Adam,  sliding  to  the  ground, 
"may  I  be  hung  if  I  masquerade  in  this  fashion 
again.  Mr.  Gering,  you  had  best  dismount,  and  we 
will  help  Allan  out  o'  the  saddle  ;  he's  in  a  bad  way, 
poor  lad !  " 

They  did  so,  and  then,  to  my  surprise,  Pittendreigh 
produced  a  fine  falbala  periwig  from  one  saddle-bag, 
a  very  neat  hat  from  the  other,  and  a  glass  from  his 
coat-tails,  and  got  him  into  full  male  attire,  evidently 
in  the  greatest  glee  at  the  success  of  his  exploit. 

"What  think  you,  Mr.  Gering?"  said  he;  "that 
was  well  managed." 

"  Truly  it  was,  Sir  Adam." 

"  Sir  Adam  !  "  I  cried. 

"  And  very  much  at  your  service,  Allan,"  said 
Pittendreigh,  with  a  bow. 

"  God  —  bless  —  me  !  "  I  said,  slowly,  and  then 
pitched  forward  on  my  face. 

I  woke  up  in  a  house  in  London,  which  was 
owned  by  Henry  Gering,  and  where  I  soon  regained 
my  strength,  though  to  this  day  my  wrist  feels  the 


THE    TREE    WHICH  BORE  STRANGE   FRUIT.    551 

treatment  it  received,  or  rather,  the  lack  of  treat- 
ment. It  was  Henry  Gering  who  tended  me,  and 
who  told  me  he  would  scarce  have  known  me,  so 
changed  was  I.  From  him  also  I  heard  that  Dor- 
othy had  escaped  and  had  put  them  on  my  track,  for 
she  remembered  Silas  Solid,  in  one  of  his  mad  fits, 
speak  of  the  place  in  which  he  lived  near  London. 
It  seems  it  was  built  on  the  edge  of  an  old  stone 
quarry,  one  side  of  which  had  formed  the  outer  wall 
of  my  cell,  which,  of  course,  was  below  the  ground 
level.  Old  Adam  had  found  that  Doctor  Solid,  since 
his  return,  had  taken  to  buying  animals  from  the 
folk  around,  and  so  had  got  himself  up  as  an  aged 
woman,  taking  care  to  drop  his  burr  for  the  nonce, 
and  carried  a  basket  with  a  cat  in  it  on  more  than 
one  occasion  to  the  house,  but  had  failed  to  discover 
where  I  was  imprisoned.  I  would  I  had  space  or 
time  to  set  down  the  manner  in  which  he  told  of  his 
beguiling  and  catching  cats,  but  I  must  on.  Failing 
in  this  way,  he  had  inspected  the  quarry,  and  from  its 
farther  side  had  made  out  the  opening  which  served 
as  window  to  the  two  underground  rooms.  He  had 
then,  with  Henry  Gering's  help,  for  they  had  met 
before,  lowered  himself  by  a  rope  with  a  loop  at  the 
end  of  it  for  his  foot,  and,  swinging  on  it,  had  man- 
aged to  catch  the  edge  of  the  slit  and  steady  himself 
at  it  for  a  moment.  Henry  Gering  was  full  of  won- 
der at  his  activity  and  strength,  and  truly  it  was 


552  TO   ARMS! 

a  deed  not  every  young  man  would  have  cared  to 
attempt. 

Having  found  where  I  was,  Adam  had  again  got 
into  his  disguise,  and,  after  bargaining  with  Silas 
Solid,  had  followed  him  down  the  stair,  slipped  past 
him,  and,  finding  the  key  in  the  lock,  had  turned  it 
ere  Solid  could  grapple  with  him. 

But  when  I  spoke  of  Dorothy,  my  old  tutor's  face 
grew  sad,  and  he  answered  me  shortly  to  the  effect 
he  had  complied  with  her  wishes  and  that  she  had 
gone  north  to  Edinburgh  by  coach,  in  the  charge  of 
a  gentleman  of  his  acquaintance,  upon  whom  he 
could  rely  to  see  her  safely  into  my  father's  keeping. 
Thus  I  found  my  father  still  lived,  and  that  my 
mother  was  also  hearty  and  well,  but  that  she  had 
sorrowed  for  me  as  one  long  dead. 

I  saw  he  did  not  care  to  dwell  on  the  subject  be- 
fore me,  and  understood  his  feelings,  for  he  was  ever 
careful  not  to  give  pain,  and  so  I  forbore  to  question 
him  further.  He  was,  I  discovered,  secretary  to 
some  great  man,  and  though  he  lived  simply,  had 
ample  means,  so  that  I  wondered  he  had  not  pressed 
Dorothy  to  stay  and  wed  him.  But  the  thing  that 
caused  me  most  amazement  was  old  Adam's  history. 
I  found  he  had  known  all  the  time  that  I  and  an- 
other were  following  him  the  night  he  had  stolen  to 
the  camp  of  the  brigadier,  and  that  after  giving  his 
warning  he  had  crept  back  and  found  Silas  Solid 


THE    TREE    WHICH  BORE  STRANGE  FRUIT.     553 

rifling  my  pockets.  They  had  come  to  blows  and  he 
had  been  worsted,  though,  as  he  took  care  to  explain, 
not  till  his  adversary  got  help  from  a  troop  of  horse 
carrying  despatches  south.  He  had  managed  to  send 
a  laddie  they  had  passed  on  the  road  to  my  help,  and 
finally  had  been  taken  to  Dalkeith,  whence  he  had 
penned  his  precious  note  to  Callender,  by  permission 
of  the  officer  in  charge,  but  under  the  eye  of  Silas 
Solid. 

"  And,"  said  he,  for  I  had  told  him  my  tale  by  this 
time,  "after  a'  the  trouble  I  took,  ye  couldna  see 
through  the  plot." 

"What  mean  you?"  I  asked. 

"  Tut,"  said  he,  "  I  took  guid  care  tae  put  no  less 
than  three  verra  fine  alliterations  in  the  letter,  sae  as 
tae  mak'  ye  think.  There  were  three  in  the  letter, 
which  meant  that  yon  rogue  had  three  sides  tae  his 
character :  he  was  the  anatomist,  the  assassin,  and 

V 

the  man  wha'  stunned  ye." 

"Preserve  me,"  said  I,  "who  on  earth  could  have 
understood  such  an  allusion  ?  " 

"  I  will  admit,"  he  answered,  "  that  maybe  it  was 
jist  a  wee  bit  obscure,  but  had  it  been  me  I  wad 
hae  seen  through  it." 

"  Hang  me  if  you  would,"  I  cried,  "  for  I  am 
certain  you  put  in  four  of  your  precious  allitera- 
tions." 

"No,"   said  he,    coolly,    "did    I    though?     Weel, 


554  TO 

weel,  ye  see  what  it  is  tae  be  ower  fond  o'  a  certain 
style.  It's  a  lesson  tae  ye,  Allan ;  though,  my 
certes,  ye  should  hae  learned  sense  by  this  time." 

He  had  been  carried  to  Newgate  and  confined 
with  a  host  of  other  Jacobites,  most  of  whom 
escaped.  He  had  no  such  good  fortune,  however, 
and  languished  on  for  two  years,  till  he  came  to 
the  conclusion  he  had  been  forgotten,  as  I  had  been 
in  the  Bastille.  Thereupon,  being  weary  of  life,  he 
had  hit  upon  a  plan  of  getting  himself  quickly 
brought  to  trial  and  punished.  But  let  him  tell  his 
own  story. 

"  Ye  ken,"  said  he,  "  I  was  fair  worn  oot  wi' 
vile  air  and  viler  food,  while  the  wine,  when  we 
got  it,  was  waur  than  auld  Jamie's  cask-washings. 
By  the  way,  he's  keepin'  hale  and  hearty,  and  the 
pills  hae  been  daein'  gey  well  o'  late. 

"  Ye  see  I  happened  tae  ken  something  o'  Ger- 
man. I  hae  dabbled  whiles  at  maist  things,  as  ye 
ken,  and  I  thocht  I  micht  tuni  it  tae  guid  account ; 
sae  what  dae  I  dae  but  write  a  letter  tae  yon  thick- 
skulled  carlie  they  ca'  the  King.  I  did  naethin'  but 
mak'  a  fule  o'  him  and  his  precious  women,  wha  are 
the  maist  awfu'  scarecraws  and  tattiebogles  ye  iver 
clapt  een  on.  I  got  it  delivered  a"  richt,  and  then 
waited  tae  get  ma  heid  lopped  off.  But  wad  ye  be- 
lieve it,  my  German  was  sae  bad,  an"  the  king  siccan 
a  fule,  an"  sae  pleased  tae  see  ony  o'  his  dirty  tongue 


THE    TREE   WHICH  BORE  STRANGE  FRUIT.     555 

at  a',  that  he  took  the  hale  thing  for  a  compliment, 
—  a  compliment,  Allan,  —  and  afore  I  kent  whaur  I 
was,  had  me  oot  and  knighted  me.  And  as  ye  see  it 
was  a  new  experience,  and  as  I  maun  dee  sune  in  ony 
case,  I  jist  held  ma  peace ;  and  sae  behold  me,  Sir 
Adam  Pittendreigh  o'  that  ilk,  and  the  deil  kens 
whaur  that  is." 

Such  was  his  tale,  though  he  told  it  at  greater 
length,  and  I  was  sore  in  the  sides  ere  he  was  done. 
I  am  bound  to  say  I  heard  other  versions  of  it,  but  I 
am  minded  to  dispense  with  them,  for  if  old  Adam's 
was  the  most  unlikely,  it  was  also  the  most  diverting. 
At  any  rate,  he  had  gained  his  heart's  desire,  while, 
"anything  for  a  jest,"  as  he  was  wont  to  say  himself. 

And  now  I  have  digressed  at  sufficient  length  to 
make  all  plain,  and  with  a  prayer  for  pardon  will  take 
up  my  narrative,  though  there  is  little  more  to  tell. 
It  is  true,  I  might  write  as  to  what  I  saw  of  London 
and  its  life,  so  different  from  either  of  the  two  cities 
I  had  known,  of  the  great  men  who  were  pointed  out 
to  me,  —  men  who  have  written  their  names  in  history, 
and  have  mostly  passed  away.  As  old  Adam  said  : 

"  This  London  is  a  wonderfu'  place,  Allan,  but  it's 
the  men  wha  live  in  it  that  mak"  its  fame ;  while,  if 
ye  ask  me,  it  was  God  made  Auld  Reekie  famous, 
and  his  handiwork  is  aye  the  best." 

I  found  Pittendreigh  made  some  figure  at  the  clubs 
and  coffee-houses,  where  he  was  looked  upon  as  hav- 


556  TO   A  RMS  I 

ing  "a  bee  in  his  bonnet,"  and  between  him  and 
Henry  Gering  I  saw  a  good  deal  of  the  great  city  the 
time  I  sojourned  there,  and  I  heard  and  saw  nothing 
of  my  enemy. 

Howbeit,  others  have  written,  and  written  well  of 
London  and  its  life  in  those  days,  and  it  had  naught 
to  do  with  the  finishing  of  this  part  of  my  history, 
though  the  road  which  leads  northwards  from  it  had, 
in  very  truth,  for  it  witnessed  my  last  struggle  with 
Silas  Solid.  I  found  that  old  Adam  was  wearying 
for  the  High  Street,  the  "White  Horse,"  and  his 
accustomed  haunts,  and  I  also  longed  to  return  to 
my  own  land,  and  see  my  own  folk,  ere  I  went  back 
to  Paris. 

It  came  about,  then,  that,  well  mounted  and  well 
armed,  my  wrist  being  fairly  sound  and  my  bruises 
healed,  we  set  out ;  for  Pittendreigh  was  as  fit  for  a 
long  ride  as  a  short  one,  and  for  a  good  deal  more, 
as  I  have  shown,  and  hope  still  to  show.  Henry 
Gering,  with  whom  I  had  renewed  my  friendship, 
and  in  whose  company  I  took  great  pleasure,  decided 
to  see  us  some  length  upon  our  way,  and  it  struck 
me  he  had  something  upon  his  mind  which  he  wished 
to  tell  me. 

And  so  it  proved,  but  it  was  of  a  different  nature 
from  what  I  had  expected.  Late  in  the  afternoon 
he  contrived  that  we  should  fall  behind,  and  after 
riding  beside  me  in  silence  for  a  time,  he  suddenly 


THE    TREE    WHICH  BORE  STRANGE  FRUIT.     557 

started,  speaking  quickly,  and  without  his  usual  hesi- 
tation. 

"Allan,"  said  he,  "I  have  learned  much  since  we 
last  parted,  and  here  and  now  I  tender  you  my  thanks 
for  what  you  have  done,  though  you  did  it  in  error." 

I  stared  at  him,  for  I  could  not  understand  what 
he  meant. 

"  In  error  ?  "  I  queried. 

"Yes,"  said  he;  "it  is  a  matter  I  scarce  like  to 
speak  about,  but  I  must  do  so,  and  I  thank  God  we 
are  both  men  of  honour,  and  can  speak  as  friends." 

His  voice  trembled  a  little,  and  he  looked  anxiously 
at  me. 

"For  weal  or  woe,"  said  I,  and  reached  out  my 
hand  to  him. 

"  You  are  going  home,"  he  said  ;  "  you  will  see  Dor- 
othy—  I  should  say  Mistress  Wayward,"  he  added, 
correcting  himself. 

I  began  to  discern  his  meaning :  he  wished  me  to 
take  her  some  message. 

I  merely  nodded. 

"You  must  not  wreck  her  life,  Allan,"  he  said, 
gravely. 

"What!"  I  cried. 

"I  understand,"  he  said,  "that  you  treated  her  as 
a  stranger  on  your  road  from  Paris." 

"  I  had  my  reasons,"  I  answered,  "  and  believe  me, 
they  were  good." 


558  TO  ARMS! 

"  No,"  said  he,  "  my  friend,  they  were  not.  I 
know  what  you  thought  or  still  think,  but,  Allan, 
Dorothy  is  free.  Hear  me  out,"  he  continued. 
"  When  she  came  to  me  it  was  not  long  ere  I  read 
her  secret.  She  no  longer  cared  for  me  ;  you  had 
won  her  heart." 

I  gave  a  cry  of  surprise,  but  he  went  on  in  level 
tones,  though  his  voice  was  very  sad. 

"  She  hid  it  from  me,  for  she  is  a  woman  whom 
one  might  well  be  proud  to  win,  Allan.  I  say  she 
hid  it  from  me,  but  I  asked  her,  for  I  saw  the  change 
in  her  feelings.  She  would  say  nothing  at  first,  but 
in  the  end  her  reserve  gave  way,  and  she  told  me  all. 
She  had  liked  me,  she  owned  it,  but  she  had  never 
loved  me.  Indeed  she  had  pitied  me,  thinking  you 
in  the  wrong  the  day  we  quarrelled,  and  so  had  been 
carried  away  by  her  mere  sentiments.  She  was 
only  a  girl  and  did  not  know  her  mind.  I  do  not 
wonder  at  it,  lad.  I  have  been  reading  of  a  bird  in 
India  they  call  the  secretary  bird,  which  is  very 
solemn  and  has  a  long  beak  and  long  legs." 

He  gave  a  little  nervous  laugh.  "  I  think  I  am 
like  it,"  he  said.  "  It  is  a  good  name  for  me,  and 
one  does  not  expect  Dorothy  to  mate  with  such  a 
bird.  You  have  my  blessing,  Allan,  but  I  must  see 
your  face  no  more.  I  am  an  old  man  now,  and  my 
time  here  will  be  short  at  the  best." 

He  turned  his  head  away  and  was  silent. 


THE    TREE    WHICH  BORE  STRANGE  FRUIT.     559 

I  had  listened  to  him  with  increasing  astonishment 
and  a  tumult  in  my  breast.  I  had  noticed  he  was 
low-spirited  and  had  lost  much  of  that  cheery  kind- 
liness which  had  been  his  chief  feature.  He  had 
indeed  been  kind,  but  very  sad.  I  saw  now  he  was 
heart-broken.  But  I  saw  much  more.  Dorothy's 
curious  manner  to  me  was  explained.  I  had  been 
blind,  but  perchance  it  was  well  I  had  been  so,  for  I 
had  kept  my  honour.  And  yet  the  news  brought 
me  no  pleasure.  I  felt  guilty  of  a  crime  when  I 
looked  at  the  stricken  man  who  rode  beside  me.  I  re- 
flected that  even  after  he  had  learned  that  I  was  pre- 
ferred before  him  he  had  not  hesitated  to  come  to 
my  aid,  and  now  he  had  done  his  best  to  make  the 
way  easy  for  me,  to  smooth  my  difficulties,  to  help 
me  to  win  the  lass  we  both  loved.  A  lump  rose  in 
my  throat  and  well-nigh  choked  me. 

"Master  Gering,  Master  Gering!"  was  all  I  said, 
calling  him  by  the  old  name,  in  a  voice  I  scarce  knew 
for  my  own  ;  but  he  did  not  answer,  and  at  that  mo- 
ment we  saw  Adam,  who  had  climbed  the  hill  in  front, 
beckoning  to  us  as  though  to  make  us  hurry.  We 
quickened  our  pace  and  were  soon  beside  him.  We 
had  loitered  the  latter  part  of  the  road,  but  we  were 
now  some  twenty  miles  from  the  city,  in  a  lonely, 
bare  country,  full  of  little  hills  and  tiny  streams. 

When  we  mounted  the  slope  we  found  that  Pitten- 
dreigh  had  brought  a  spy-glass  with  him,  and  was 


560  TO   ARMS! 

looking  through  it  at  a  knot  of  horsemen  who  ap- 
peared far  back  upon  the  road.  His  face  was  troub- 
led, and  as  he  lowered  his  glass  he  scratched  his 
chin  and  looked  all  around  him. 

"  I  like  not  the  look  of  those  gentry,"  he  said. 

"  Are  they  highwaymen  ? "  asked  Henry  Gering. 

"  They  are  rogues,  anyhow,"  answered  Adam.  "  I 
fear  your  auld  enemy  is  on  our  track,  Allan.  He 
maun  hae  escaped." 

"Silas  Solid?" 

"  The  same  rascal,  yes,"  he  said,  taking  another 
look  through  the  glass,  "  and  half  a  dozen  of  his  kid- 
ney. There  is  a  method  in  his  madness,  my  lad. 
Do  we  ride  or  fight  ? " 

"They  are  too  many  for  us,  I  fear,"  said  Henry 
Gering,  "  but  my  sword  is  at  your  service." 

"  I  thank  you,  sir,"  said  Adam,  offering  him  snuff, 
and  then,  tapping  on  the  box  lid,  he  continued, 
"  Ye'll  hae  no  peace  till  yonder  villain  is  quit  o'  this 
world,  Allan." 

"  Then  let  us  fight,"  said  I,  for  I  was  eager  for 
anything  which  might  distract  my  thoughts,  and  he 
was  keen  for  a  bicker. 

"  Capital !  "  he  cried,  rubbing  his  hands  together ; 
"  and  now  for  an  ambuscade.  There  is  a  hill  in  front 
they  will  think  we  have  gone  over,  and  yon  wood  be- 
low us  is  just  the  place  in  which  to  hide.  As  they 
pass  we  will  out  upon  them  and  take  them  in  the 


THE    TREE    WHICH  BORE   STRANGE   FRUIT.     561 

flank.  Then  ho  !  for  the  yellow-faced  rogue  and  his 
crew.  What  say  ye,  gentlemen  ?  " 

We  assented  to  his  plan,  and  he  agreed  to  give  the 
signal,  and  soon  we  were  concealed  by  the  trees, 
which  grew  level  with  the  road.  We  went  just  far 
enough  back  amongst  them  to  have  room  to  gather 
way  for  the  charge,  and  we  muffled  our  horses'  muz- 
zles lest  they  should  neigh  and  so  betray  us. 

It  seemed  a  long  time  ere  we  heard  the  noise  of 
their  approach,  and  my  thoughts  were  busy  with 
other  matters,  but  at  last  the  sound  of  horse  hoofs 
and  then  of  voices  reached  us,  and  we  awaited  the 
first  whistle  and  prepared  to  slip  off  the  mufflings. 
It  came,  and  next  moment  the  troop  were  abreast  of 
us.  We  freed  our  horses  and  fired  our  pistols,  but 
without  effect. 

"  Charge  !  "  yelled  old  Adam,  rising  in  his  stirrups, 
and  the  three  of  us  rode  at  them  furiously.  We  had 
taken  them  unawares,  and  two  went  down  with  the 
shock,  while  some  turned  to  fly.  But  when  they  saw 
they  were  seven  and  we  only  three,  they  took  heart 
of  grace  and  came  at  us  fiercely,  Silas  Solid,  who 
was  well  mounted,  leading,  and  making  at  me  with 
murder  in  his  eyes.  In  a  trice  we  were  all  mixed 
up,  their  pistols  were  cracking,  and  I  saw  Henry  Ger- 
ing's  horse  shot  under  him,  but  was  too  busy  to  go 
to  his  aid.  As  for  old  Adam,  I  heard  him  shouting 
and  cheering  like  a  man  possessed,  while  I  fought 


562  TO   ARMS! 

silently,  hampered  by  my  wrist,  but  cutting  one 
heavy  fellow  down  and  slashing  another  across  his 
sword  arm.  I  was  beginning  to  grow  warm  and  to 
press  towards  Doctor  Solid,  who  had  become  sepa- 
rated from  me,  when  my  horse  came  down  with  a 
crash,  and  I  had  just  time  to  spring  clear  of  him  ere 
the  madman  was  upon  me.  He  cut  downwards,  and 
had  he  struck  me  must  have  split  me  to  the  chin, 
for  I  was  not  on  my  guard ;  but  as  his  weapon  swept 
towards  me,  Henry  Gering  sprang  between  us,  push- 
ing me  backwards,  and  driving  his  sword  into  Solid's 
leg  and  through  it  and  saddle-flaps  into  his  horse. 
I  gave  a  cry  and  strove  to  save  him,  but  I  was  too 
late.  Horse  and  man  came  down  together,  but  so 
did  the  sword,  catching  Henry  Gering  at  the  root  of 
the  neck  and  shearing  into  him  so  that  he  fell,  a  dead 
man,  at  my  feet.  The  sight  roused  me  to  a  fury,  and 
I  would  have  thrust  my  weapon  into  Solid's  body, 
he  being  pinned  to  his  horse,  had  not  one  of  his  men 
ridden  at  me.  I  sprang  at  him,  and  though  he 
wounded  me  slightly,  I  dragged  him  from -his  saddle 
and  finished  him  as  I  did  so. 

I  looked  about  me  for  a  moment.  Three  of  them 
were  no  more,  but  alas !  there  were  now  but  two  of 
us.  It  was  a  case  of  two  to  one,  and  I  was  dis- 
mounted, while  three  of  them  were  yet  in  the  saddle, 
two  pressing  Pittendreigh,  who  had  been  forced  back 
to  the  roadside.  Solid  had  freed  himself  and  was 


THE    TREE    WHICH  BORE  STRANGE  FRUIT.     563 

upon  his  feet,  and  he  and  the  other  horseman  came 
at  me  one  on  either  side.  I  deemed  it  hopeless,  and 
prepared  to  do  as  much  damage  as  I  could  ere  I  got 
my  death-stroke,  when  there  came  a  shout  from  the 
wood,  and,  for  I  was  facing  it,  I  saw  three  men  burst 
from  the  cover  at  a  run,  three  men  above  the  ordi- 
nary stature,  three  huge  men,  breathing  hard,  whom 
I  knew  at  once,  and  would  have  known  anywhere. 

They  were  my  three  great  lads  of  the  Potterrow. 

The  horsemen  saw  them  also,  and  made  off  in 
haste,  with  old  Adam  after  them,  for,  as  he  told  me 
afterwards,  "  the  duty  of  cavalry  is  to  pursue  a  fly- 
ing foe,"  and  so  he  chased  them  for  a  mile  ;  and  they 
had  experienced  so  much  of  him  that  they  had  no 
desire  to  turn  on  him,  for,  as  he  also  told  me,  besides 
the  man  he  had  slain  he  had  wounded  two  of  the 
other  villains. 

Meanwhile  I  had  seen  to  Henry  Gering  and  found 
him  past  my  aid.  He  had  given  his  life  for  me,  that 
life  which  had  been  blighted.  I  shall  say  no  more 
concerning  him  ;  such  sorrow  is  sacred ;  but  he  will 
never  be  forgotten  by  two  persons  in  this  world  as 
long  as  life  remains  to  them. 

To  say  the  advent  of  the  Campbells  had  astonished 
me  is  to  say  little.  I  was  amazed  at  their  timely 
appearance,  but  I  soon  found  how  they  had  come 
upon  the  scene.  Kenneth  told  me  they  formed  part 
of  the  body-guard  of  the  Duke  of  Argyll,  who  was 


564  TO   ARMS! 

then  in  London,  and  was  proud  of  having  three  such 
men  about  him.  They  had  known  I  was  in  the  city, 
but  had  not  been  able  to  make  up  their  minds  to 
visit  me,  thinking  I  might  consider  it  out  of  place; 
and  indeed  they  expected  I  would  send  for  them. 
Thus,  when  they  learned  I  had  left,  they  were  much 
put  about  and  resolved  to  follow,  and  late  in  the  day 
had  stolen  away  and  were  upon  the  road  after  me 
when  they  heard  Solid's  troop  of  horse  approaching. 
They  had  concealed  themselves,  seen  him  ride  past, 
and  recognised  him.  Scenting  danger,  they  had 
followed  at  a  run  across  country,  and  now  their  only 
regret  was  that  they  had  come  too  late  to  have  a 
hand  in  the  killing,  and  had  only  to  capture  Silas 
Solid,  which  they  speedily  did  without  my  help. 

And  thus,  when  Pittendreigh  returned,  he  found 
the  madman  bound,  and  guarded  by  Donald  Dhu  and 
Malcolm  More. 

"  Ha  !  "  said  old  Adam,  "  you  have  the  arch-villain  ? 
It  is  well.  I  saw  him  strike  poor  Gering  down. 
Well,  he  will  not  be  long  after  him,  and  he  shall  die 
like  a  dog.  Yonder  is  a  handy  tree,  lads,"  and  he 
pointed  to  a  solitary  pine  which  stood  upon  a  knoll 
near  the  side  of  the  road  opposite  the  wood. 

"  He  seems  to  have  gathered  the  worst  rogues 
in  London  for  this  business.  Saw  ye  ever  such 
mugs  ?  "  he  said  to  me.  "  But,  thank  the  Lord,  half 
of  them  are  gathered  to  their  fathers.  We  shall 


THE    TREE    WHICH  BORE  STRANGE   FRUIT.     565 

shovel  them  out  of  sight  as  soon  as  he  is  hung. 
There  is  a  rope  at  one  of  the  saddle  peaks  which  will 
serve,"  and  as  he  spoke  he  put  one  of  the  wounded 
horses  out  of  its  agony.  I  turned  away,  for  at  his 
words  the  wretched  man,  who  had  brought  this  upon 
himself,  began  to  pour  out  a  string  of  wild  entreaties, 
praying  not  for  himself  but  for  his  work,  while  his 
yellow  face  was  ghastly  and  he  tore  at  his  pale  hair. 

"You  have  ruined  my  toil  and  labour,"  he 
screamed,  "  but  I  can  start  again  if  you  will  only 
spare  me.  Listen,  you  fools !  think  what  you  are 
doing.  If  you  hang  me  you  have  a  heavy  sin  upon 
your  souls.  You  are  robbing  the  world  of  a  mighty 
truth ;  you  are  putting  the  cure  of  disease  back  for 
two  hundred  years." 

He  foamed  at  the  mouth,  he  babbled  wildly  as  they 
put  the  rope  about  his  neck. 

"You  know  I  speak  the  truth,"  he  shouted  to  me. 
"  Curse  you  !  will  you  see  me  die,  and  you  a  — 

I  hid  my  face,  but  had  he  not  killed  Henry  Ger- 
ing  ?  Suddenly  his  voice  ceased.  I  looked  up. 

He  was  swinging  in  mid-air. 

I  have  thought  of  telling  how  I  returned  to  Paris, 
and  how  when  Law  fell  I  brought  Rose  Wayward 
home  to  die ;  how  as  the  long  years  came  and  went 
Dorothy  came  to  me  at  last ;  and  of  that  friendship  I 
formed  with  the  now  famous  Monro,  he  concerning 


5 66  TO   ARMS! 

whom  we  framed  a  verse  in  the  anatomy  rooms  at 
Edinburgh  : 

"  His  name  must  be  always  in  all  men's  brains 

Whether  they  like  it  or  no, 

For  they  cannot  erase  with  the  greatest  of  pains 
The  Foramen  of  Monro." 

But  I  have  resolved  to  make  an  end,  and  indeed, 
when  I  come  to  look  over  what  I  have  written,  I  doubt 
whether  I  should  have  written  it  at  all,  for  there  came 
to  my  mind  the  last  words  spoken  as  we  rode  away 
from  the  spot  which  I  must  ever  remember  as  the 
place  of  Silas  Solid,  though  God  alone  knows  what 
his  place  really  is. 

We  turned  in  our  saddles  and  gazed  behind  us  at 
the  pine-tree,  where,  between  earth  and  heaven,  a 
picking  for  crow  and  raven,  hung  all  that  was  mortal 
of  the  strange  man  who  had  done  me  such  bitter 
wrong. 

I  looked,  and  then  faced  northward  with  a  shudder, 
while,  "  Ne  sutor  ultra  crepidam,  or,  let  the  shoe- 
maker stick  to  his  last,"  quoth  Adam  Pittendreigh, 
with  a  chuckle. 


CHAPTER   XXX. 

AN    AFTERTHOUGHT. 

I  HAD  laid  aside  my  pen,  but  again  I  take  it  up,  for 
perchance,  after  all,  it  is  fitting  that  I  should  tell  of 
what  befell  one  day  at  Erkinholme,  and  I  shall  tell  it 
shortly. 

I  had  been  home  before,  when  I  had  returned  north 
after  the  fight  upon  the  road,  and  had  been  received 
by  my  father  as  coolly  as  if  I  had  never  been  away, 
while  my  mother  wept  and  laughed  for  an  hour.  I 
had  said  nothing  to  Dorothy,  however.  The  shadow 
of  Henry  Gering  lay  between  us,  and  she  had  been 
bitterly  grieved  at  the  news  I  brought.  I  had  stayed 
but  a  little  time,  and  gone  back  to  my  work  and  life 
in  France. 

As  I  have  said,  the  great  financier  had  fallen  at 
last.  His  Mississippi  bubble  had  burst. 

He  had  poured  wealth  into  the  country  of  his 
adoption,  he  had  renounced  his  faith,  he  had  become 
the  most  powerful  man  in  Europe  for  a  brief  space, 
only  to  be  ruined  at  the  end.  And  from  that  ruin 
I  had  snatched  the  girl  who  had  trusted  him  too 

567 


568  TO   ARMS! 

well,  and  she  had  passed  away  in  peace  in  her  own 
land. 

It  was  a  glorious  day  in  June  when  Sir  Adam  and 
I  rode  southwards  from  the  Bristo  Port.  He  had 
inspected  me  ere  starting,  for  he  knew  my  mission, 
and  had  declared  himself  satisfied. 

My  riding  coat,  with  a  many-flapped  cape  and  vel- 
vet collar,  too  heavy  a  dress  for  the  day,  took  his 
fancy  mightily,  as  did  my  riding  boots  of  French 
leather,  and  my  manner  of  tying  my  wig.  Indeed, 
the  latter  fashion  tickled  him  so  much  that  he  at 
once  adopted  it ;  for  though  old  age  at  last  had  be- 
gun to  creep  upon  him,  and  we  took  two  days  to  our 
journey,  he  was  as  lively  as  of  yore  and  as  merry  as 
a  cricket. 

Indeed,  as  Jamie  Callender  oft  said  : 

"  The  auld  deil  is  a  fair  wunner ;  gin  he  lives  lang 
eneuch  he'll  mak'  Methuselah  sing  sma'." 

Which,  it  seems  to  me,  was  a  very  safe  prophecy. 

He  kept  rallying  me  and  jesting  with  me  all  the 
way,  and  giving  me  advice  as  to  how  I  should  ap- 
proach Dorothy,  citing  me  a  score  of  similar  ventures 
of  his  own,  till  I  reminded  him  not  one  of  them  had 
come  to  anything. 

"  Ye  rascal,"  he  cried,  "ye  great  humbug !  and  wha 
was  it  spoiled  twa  o'  the  maist  promising  ? " 

"  Come,  come,  Sir  Adam,"  I  laughed,  "  the  man 
that  swithers  is  lost,  ye  ken," 


"SHE    GAVE    A    START    AS    I    ROSE. 


AN  AFTERTHOUGHT.  569 

"  Weel,"  said  he,  dryly,  "  see  you  are  no  that  man." 

The  old  place  looked  the  same  as  when  I  had  left 
it,  even  to  the  smoke  curling  upwards  from  the 
chimney  of  my  father's  secret  room,  and  Mat  Kerr 
hobbled  out  to  take  the  horses. 

Pittendreigh  had  seen  him  before,  but  the  meeting 
between  these  two  old  cronies  was  always  a  sight  for 
sore  eyes,  and  I  stood  and  smiled  as  they  took  snuff 
and  cracked  their  jokes,  which  ever  began  with  these 
words,  so  dear  to  a  Scot's  heart,  "  D'ye  mind  ?  " 

I  slipped  away  and  entered  the  living-room,  which 
was  empty,  my  father  and  mother  having  gone  upon 
a  visit  to  a  neighbour's,  and  my  brother  David  being 
at  one  of  the  farms,  while  the  children  were  up  to 
some  mischief  or  other,  no  doubt. 

I  did  not  know  where  Dorothy  was,  and  it  struck 
me  it  might  be  best  to  write  what  I  had  to  say. 

I  sat  down  and  was  busy  at  my  task,  biting  the 
end  of  my  quill,  for  of  all  tasks  this  is  the  hardest, 
when  she  entered  all  of  a  sudden  by  the  garden  win- 
dow, carrying  a  great  bunch  of  red  and  white  roses, 
whose  fragrance  filled  the  room,  while  her  sun-hat 
swung  from  her  arm  and  her  face  was  flushed  with 
the  heat. 

She  did  not  notice  me,  and  gave  a  start  as  I  rose 
and  greeted  her.  "  Allan  !  "  she  cried,  and  then,  re- 
covering herself,  "  It  is  a  warm  day,  Mr.  Oliphant." 

"  And  why  not  a  warm  day,  Allan  ?  "  I  asked. 


5/0  TO   ARMS! 

She  looked  down  and  said  nothing. 

A  thought  struck  me,  a  way  to  open  the  siege. 

"Do  you  know,  Dorothy,"  said  I,  "it  is  a  strange 
thing  that  usually  after  meeting  you  I  have  been 
kidnapped  ;  you  remember  it  was  so  at  the  house  in 
the  Grassmarket,  after  Sheriffmuir,  and  on  our  road 
to  London." 

"  Indeed,"  she  said,  "  it  seems  so.  Are  you  not 
afraid,  then,  of  being  kidnapped  again  ?  " 

I  smiled,  for  she  was  playing  into  my  hands,  and 
all  at  once  she  blushed  rosy  red. 

"  That,"  said  I,  gallantly,  "  depends  upon  the  kid- 
napper. But  surely  it  is  now  my  turn  to  play  that 
part.  Think  you  I  shall  be  successful,  Dorothy  ? " 

She  stood  with  her  head  a  little  to  one  side,  pluck- 
ing at  the  flowers  she  carried,  so  that  the  soft,  curling 
petals  fell  in  showers  upon  the  floor. 

Then  suddenly  she  looked  up  at  me  very  demurely, 
with  a  little  smile  hovering  on  her  lips,  and  a  look  in 
her  great  gray  eyes  I  am  not  likely  to  forget. 

"  You  can  but  try,"  she  said. 

Is  there  any  need  to  say  my  venture  was  success- 
ful and  that  the  ring  o'  luck  had  done  its  duty  ?  I 
trow  not,  for  it  was  very  plan  she  was  a  willing  cap- 
tive, as  old  Adam  quickly  found  out,  and  in  this 
manner. 

Some  half  hour  thereafter  we  became  aware  of  a 
great  to-do  coming  from  the  kitchen. 


AN  AFTERTHOUGHT. 

"  Dorothy,"  I  said,  "  I  fancy  it  is  worth  while 
to  make  out  the  cause  of  all  this.  Come  along ! " 

Together  we  reached  the  kitchen  door,  which  stood 
wide  open,  and  there  we  saw  a  ludicrous  sight. 

Sir  Adam  was  upon  the  table,  keeping  time  with 
old  Mat's  broadsword  to  a  ditty  they  were  both  roar- 
ing forth,  a  merry  tune,  which  never  graced  a  conven- 
ticle, and  which  they  had  never  learned  when  serving 
for  the  Covenant. 

Old  Mat  was  beating  an  accompaniment  with  an 
empty  bottle  upon  the  table,  while  Pittendreigh  at 
times  found  it  needful  to  steady  himself  by  digging 
the  point  of  his  weapon  into  the  wood. 

Suddenly  the  old  sinner  caught  sight  of  us,  laughing 
at  them  both  from  the  doorway. 

At  once  he  straightened  himself,  with  a  comical 
twinkle  in  his  eye,  and  set  his  wig  straight  upon  his 
head. 

"By  my  marrow  bones,"  he  cried,  "it  seems  to 
me  oor  auld  freend  Mat's  got  ower  muckle.  Rouse 
up,  ye  roistering  rogue,"  he  shouted,  giving  him  a 
sounding  whack  upon  the  back.  "  There's  an  alliter- 
ation for  ye,  and  here's  a  toast." 

Good  reader,  can  you  guess  it  ? 


THE    END. 


\ 


SELECTIONS  FROM 

L.    C.   PAGE  AND   COMPANY'S 

LIST  OF  NEW  FICTION. 


Selections  from 

L.  C.  Page  and  Company's 

List  of  New  Fiction. 


An  Enemy  to  the  King. 

From   the   Recently   Discovered   Memoirs  of  the 
Sieur  de  la  Tournoire.     By   ROBERT   NEILSON    STE- 
PHENS.    Illustrated  by  H.   De  M.   Young, 
i  vol.,  library  12 mo,  cloth   .         .         .         .         $1.25 

An  historical  romance  of  the  sixteenth  century,  describing 
the  adventures  of  a  young  French  nobleman  at  the  Court  of 
Henry  IV.,  and  on  the  field  with  Henry  of  Navarre. 

The  Continental  Dragoon. 

A  Romance  of  Philipse  Manor  House,  in  1778. 
By  ROBERT  NEILSON  STEPHENS,  author  of  "  An  En- 
emy to  the  King."  Illustrated  by  H.  C.  Edwards, 
i  vol.,  library  i2mo,  cloth  .  .  .  $1.50 

A  stirring  romance  of  the  Revolution,  the  scene  being  laid  in 
and  around  the  old  Philipse  Manor  House,  near  Yonkers,  which 
at  the  time  of  the  story  was  the  central  point  of  the  so-called 
"  neutral  territory  "  between  the  two  armies. 

Muriel  la ;  or,  Le  Selve. 

By  QUID  A.  Illustrated  by  M.  B.  Prendergast. 
i  vol.,  library  12  mo,  cloth  .  .  .  $1.25 

This  is  the  latest  work  from  the  pen  of  the  brilliant  author  of 
"  Under  Two  Flags,"  "  Moths,"  etc.,  etc.  It  is  the  story  of  the 
love  and  sacrifice  of  a  young  peasant  girl,  told  in  the  absorbing 
style  peculiar  to  the  author. 


LIST    OF    NEW    FICTION. 


The  Road  to  Paris. 

By  ROBERT  NEILSON  STEPHENS,  author  of  "An 
Enemy  to  the  King,"  "The  Continental  Dragoon," 
etc.  Illustrated  by  H.  C.  Edwards.  (In  press.) 
i  vol.,  library  i2mo,  cloth  ....  $1.50 

An  historical  romance,  being  an  account  of  the  life  of  an 
American  gentleman  adventurer  of  Jacobite  ancestry,  whose 
family  early  settled  in  the  colony  of  Pennsylvania.  The  scene 
shifts  from  the  unsettled  forests  of  the  then  West  to  Philadel- 
phia, New  York,  London,  Paris,  and,  in  fact,  wherever  a  love  of 
adventure  and  a  roving  fancy  can  lead  a  soldier  of  fortune. 
The  story  is  written  in  Mr.  Stephens's  best  style,  and  is  of 
absorbing  interest. 

Rose  a  Charlitte. 

An  Acadien  Romance.     By  MARSHALL  SAUNDERS, 
author  of  "  Beautiful  Joe,"  etc.      Illustrated  by  H. 
De  M.  Young, 
i  vol.,  library  i  2 mo,  cloth  ....         $1.50 

In  this  novel,  the  scene  of  which  is  laid  principally  in  the  land 
of  Evangeline,  Marshall  Saunders  has  made  a  departure  from 
the  style  of  her  earlier  successes.  The  historical  and  descrip- 
tive setting  of  the  novel  is  accurate,  the  plot  is  well  conceived 
and  executed,  the  characters  are  drawn  with  a  firm  and  delight- 
ful touch,  and  the  fortunes  of  the  heroine,  Rose  a  Charlitte,  a 
descendant  of  an  old  Acadien  family,  will  be  followed  with 
eagerness  by  the  author's  host  of  admirers. 

Bobbie  McDuff. 

By  CLINTON  Ross,  author  of  "  The  Scarlet  Coat," 
"Zuleika,"  etc.  Illustrated  by  B.  West  Clinedinst. 
i  vol.,  large  i6mo,  cloth  ....  $1.00 

Clinton  Ross  is  well  known  as  one  of  the  most  promising  of 
recent  American  writers  of  fiction,  and  in  the  description  of  the 
adventures  of  his  latest  hero,  Bobbie  McDuff,  he  has  repeated 
his  earlier  successes.  Mr.  Ross  has  made  good  use  of  the 
wealth  of  material  at  his  command.  New  York  furnishes  him 
the  hero,  sunny  Italy  a  heroine,  grim  Russia  the  villain  of  the 
story,  while  the  requirements  of  the  exciting  plot  shift  the  scene 
from  Paris  to  New  York,  and  back  again  to  a  remote,  almost 
feudal  villa  on  the  southern  coast  of  Italy. 


L.    C.    PAGE    AND    COMPANY'S 


In  Kings'  Houses. 

A  Romance  of  the    Reign  of  Queen  Anne.     By 
JULIA  C.  R.  DORR,  author  of  "  A  Cathedral  Pilgrim- 
age," etc.     Illustrated  by  Frank  T.  Merrill, 
i  vol.,  library  i2mo,  cloth  ....         $1.50 

Mrs.  Dorr's  poems  and  travel  sketches  have  earned  for  her  a 
distinct  place  in  American  literature,  and  her  romance,  "  In 
Kings'  Houses,"  is  written  with  all  the  charm  of  her  earlier 
works.  The  story  deals  with  one  of  the  most  romantic  epi- 
sodes in  English  history.  Queen  Anne,  the  last  of  the  reigning 
Stuarts,  is  described  with  a  strong,  yet  sympathetic  touch,  and 
the  young  Duke  of  Gloster,  the  "  little  lady,"  and  the  hero  of 
the  tale,  Robin  Sandys,  are  delightful  characterizations. 

Sons  of  Adversity. 

A  Romance  of  Queen  Elizabeth's   Time.     By  L. 
COPE  CONFORD,  author  of  "  Captain   Jacobus,"  etc. 
Illustrated  by  J.  W.  Kennedy, 
i  vol.,  library  12  mo,  cloth  ....         $1.25 

A  tale  of  adventure  on  land  and  sea  at  the  time  when  Prot- 
estant England  and  Catholic  Spain  were  struggling  for  naval 
supremacy.  Spanish  conspiracies  against  the  peace  of  good 
Queen  Bess,  a  vivid  description  of  the  raise  of  the  Spanish 
siege  of  Leyden  by  the  combined  Dutch  and  English  forces, 
sea  fights,  the  recovery  of  stolen  treasure,  are  all  skilfully  woven 
elements  in  a  plot  of  unusual  strength. 

The  Count  of  Nideck. 

From  the  French  of  Erckman-Chatrian,  translated 
and    adapted   by    RALPH    BROWNING    FISKE.     Illus- 
trated by  Victor  A.   Searles. 
i  vol.,  library  i2mo,  cloth  ....         $1.25 

A  romance  of  the  Black  Forest,  woven  around  the  mysterious 
legend  of  the  Wehr  Wolf.  The  plot  has  to  do  with  the  later 
German  feudal  times,  is  brisk  in  action,  and  moves  spiritedly 
from  start  to  finish.  Mr.  Fiske  deserves  a  great  deal  of  credit 
for  the  excellence  of  his  work.  No  more  interesting  romaiv:e 
has  appeared  recently. 


LIST    OF    NEW    FICTION. 


The  Making  of  a  Saint. 

By  W.  SOMERSET  MAUGHAM.     Illustrated  by  Gil- 
bert James, 
i  vol.,  library  i2mo,  cloth  ....         $1.50 

"  The  Making  of  a  Saint  "  is  a  romance  of  Mediaeval  Italy,  the 
scene  being  laid  in  the  I5th  century.  It  relates  the  life  of  a 
young  leader  of  Free  Companions  who,  at  the  close  of  one  of 
the  many  petty  Italian  wars,  returns  to  his  native  city.  There 
he  becomes  involved  in  its  politics,  intrigues,  and  feuds,  and 
finally  joins  an  uprising  of  the  townspeople  against  their  lord. 
None  can  resent  the  frankness  and  apparent  brutality  of  the 
scenes  through  which  the  hero  and  his  companions  of  both 
sexes  are  made  to  pass,  and  many  will  yield  ungrudging  praise 
to  the  author's  vital  handling  of  the  truth.  In  the  characters 
are  mirrored  the  life  of  the  Italy  of  their  day.  The  book  will 
confirm  Mr.  Maugham's  reputation  as  a  strong  and  original 
writer. 


Omar  the  Tentmaker. 

A  Romance  of  Old  Persia.     By  NATHAN  HASKELL 
DOLE.     Illustrated.     (In  press.) 
i  vol.,  library  i2mo,  cloth  ....         $1.50 

Mr.  Dole's  study  of  Persian  literature  and  history  admirably 
equips  him  to  enter  into  the  life  and  spirit  of  the  time  of  the 
romance,  and  the  hosts  of  admirers  of  the  inimitable  quatrains 
of  Omar  Khayyam,  made  famous  by  Fitzgerald,  will  be  deeply 
interested  in  a  tale  based  on  authentic  facts  in  the  career  of  the 
famous  Persian  poet.  The  three  chief  characters  are  Omar 
Khayyam,  Nizam-ul-Mulk,  the  generous  and  high-minded  Vizier 
of  the  Tartar  Sultan  Malik  Shah  of  Mero,  and  Hassan  ibu 
Sabbah,  the  ambitious  and  revengeful  founder  of  the  sect  of 
the  Assassins.  The  scene  is  laid  partly  at  Naishapur,  in  the 
Province  of  Khorasan,  which  about  the  period  of  the  First 
Crusade  was  at  its  acme  of  civilization  and  refinement,  and 
partly  in  the  mountain  fortress  of  Alamut,  south  of  the  Cas- 
pian Sea,  where  the  Ismailians  under  Hassan  established  them- 
selves towards  the  close  of  the  nth  century.  Human  nature  is 
always  the  same,  and  the  passions  of  love  and  ambition,  of 
religion  and  fanaticism,  of  friendship  and  jealousy,  are  admira- 
bly contrasted  in  the  fortunes  of  these  three  able  and  remark- 
able characters  as  well  as  in  those  of  the  minor  personages  of 
the  story. 


L.    C.    PAGE    AND   COMPANY  S 


Captain  Fracasse. 

A  new  translation  from  the  French  of  Gotier.     Il- 
lustrated by  Victor  A.  Searles. 
i  vol.,  library  i2mo,  cloth  ....         $1.25 

This  famous  romance  has  been  out  of  print  for  some  time, 
and  a  new  translation  is  sure  to  appeal  to  its  many  admirers, 
who  have  never  yet  had  any  edition  worthy  of  the  story. 

The  Rejuvenation  of  Hiss  Semaphore. 

A  farcical  novel.     By  HAL  GODFREY.     Illustrated 
by  Etheldred  B.  Barry, 
i  vol.,  library  12  mo,  cloth  ....         $1.25 

A  fanciful,  laughable  tale  of  two  maiden  sisters  of  uncertain 
age  who  are  induced,  by  their  natural  longing  for  a  return  to 
youth  and  its  blessings,  to  pay  a  large  sum  for  a  mystical  water 
which  possesses  the  value  of  setting  backwards  the  hands  of 
time.  No  more  delightfully  fresh  and  original  book  has  ap- 
peared since  "  Vice  Versa  "  charmed  an  amused  world.  It  is 
well  written,  drawn  to  the  life,  and  full  of  the  most  enjoy- 
able humor. 

Midst  the  Wild  Carpathians. 

By  MAURUS  JOKAI,  author  of  "  Black  Diamonds," 
"The  Lion  of  Janina,"  etc.     Authorized  translation 
by  R.  Nisbet  Bain.    Illustrated, 
i  vol.,  library  i2mo,  cloth  ....         $1.25 

A  thrilling,  historical,  Hungarian  novel,  in  which  the  extraor- 
dinary dramatic  and  descriptive  powers  of  the  great  Magyar 
writer  have  full  play.  As  a  picture  of  feudal  life  in  Hungary  it 
has  never  been  surpassed  for  fidelity  and  vividness.  The  trans- 
lation is  exceedingly  well  done. 

The  Golden  Dog. 

A  Romance  of  Quebec.  By  WILLIAM  KIRBY.  New 
authorized  edition.  Illustrated  by  J.  W.  Kennedy, 
i  vol.,  library  izmo,  cloth  ....  $1-25 

A  powerful  romance  of  love,  intrigue,  and  adventure  in  the 
time  of  Louis  XV.  and  Mme.  de  Pompadour,  when  the  French 
colonies  were  making  their  great  struggle  to,\retain  for  an  un- 
grateful court  the  fairest  jewels  in  the  colonial  diadem  of 
France. 


LIST    OF    NEW    FICTION. 


Bijli  the  Dancer. 

By  JAMES  BLYTHE  PATTON.     Illustrated  by  Horace 
Van  Rinth. 
i  vol.,  library  i2rno,  cloth  ....         $1.50 

A  novel  of  Modern  India.  The  fortunes  of  the  heroine, 
an  Indian  Naucht  girl,  are  told  with  a  vigor,  pathos,  and  a 
wealth  of  poetic  sympathy  that  makes  the  book  admirable  from 
first  to  last. 

"To  Arms!" 

Being  Some  Passages  from  the  Early  Life  of  Allan 
Oliphant,  Chirurgeon,  Written  by  Himself,  and  now 
Set  Forth  for  the  First  Time.     By  ANDREW  BALFOUR. 
Illustrated, 
i  vol.,  library  i2mo,  cloth  ....         $1.50 

A  romance  dealing  with  an  interesting  phase  of  Scottish  and 
English  history,  the  Jacobite  Insurrection  of  1715,  which  will 
appeal  strongly  to  the  great  number  of  admirers  of  historical 
fiction.  The  story  is  splendidly  told,  the  magic  circle  which 
the  author  draws  about  the  reader  compelling  a  complete 
forgetfulness  of  prosaic  nineteenth  century  life. 

Mere  Folly. 

A  novel.    By  MARIA  LOUISE  POOLE,  author  of  "  In  a 
Dike  Shanty,"  etc.     Illustrated.     (In  press.) 
i  vol.,  library  12  mo,  cloth  ....         $1.25 

An  extremely  well-written  story  of  modern  life.  The  interest 
centres  in  the  development  of  the  character  of  the  heroine,  a 
New  England  girl,  whose  high-strung  temperament  is  in  con- 
stant revolt  against  the  confining  limitations  of  nineteenth 
century  surroundings.  The  reader's  interest  is  held  to  the  end, 
and  the  book  will  take  high  rank  among  American  psychologi- 
cal novels. 

A  Hypocritical  Romance  and  other 
stories. 

By  CAROLINE  TICKNOR.  Illustrated  by  J.  W.  Ken- 
nedy, i  vol.,  large  i6mo,  cloth  .  .  $1.00 

Miss  Ticknor,  well  known  as  one  of  the  most  promising  of 
the  younger  school  of  American  writers,  has  never  done  better 
work  than  in  the  majority  of  these  clever  stories,  written  in  a 
delightful  comedy  vein. 


8  L.    C.    PAGE    AND    COMPANY'S 

Cross  Trails. 

By  VICTOR  WAITE.     Illustrated, 
i  vol.,  library  12  mo,  cloth  ....         $1.50 

A  Spanish-American  novel  of  unusual  interest,  a  brilliant, 
dashing,  and  stirring  story,  teeming  with  humanity  and  life. 
Mr.  Waite  is  to  be  congratulated  upon  the  strength  with  which 
he  has  drawn  his  characters. 

A  Mad  Madonna  and  other  stories. 

By  L.  CLARKSON  WHITELOCK,  with  eight  half-tone 
illustrations,  i  vol.,  large  i6mo,  cloth  .  $1.00 

A  half  dozen  remarkable  psychological  stories,  delicate  in 
color  and  conception.  Each  of  the  six  has  a  touch  of  the  super- 
natural, a  quick  suggestion,  a  vivid  intensity,  and  a  dreamy 
realism  that  is  matchless  in  its  forceful  execution. 

On  the  Point. 

A  Summer  Idyl.     By  NATHAN  HASKELL  DOLE,  au- 
thor of  "  Not  Angels    Quite,"  with  dainty  half-tone 
illustrations  as  chapter  headings, 
i  vol.,  large  i6mo,  cloth      ....         $1.00 

A  bright  and  clever  story  of  a  summer  on  the  coast  of  Maine, 
fresh,  breezy,  and  readable  from  the  first  to  the  last  page. 
The  narrative  describes  the  summer  outing  of  a  Mr.  Merrithew 
and  his  family.  The  characters  are  all  honest,  pleasant  people, 
whom  we  are  glad  to  know.  We  part  from  them  with  the 
same  regret  with  which  we  leave  a  congenial  party  of  friends. 

Cavalleria   Rusticana;    or,    Under   the 
Shadow  of  Etna. 

Translated  from  the  Italian  of  Giovanni  Verga,  by 
NATHAN  HASKELL  DOLE.  Illustrated  by  Etheldred 
B.  Barry,  i  vol.,  i6mo,  cloth  .  .  .  $0.50 

Giovanni  Verga  stands  at  present  as  unquestionably  the 
most  prominent  of  the  Italian  novelists.  His  supremacy  in 
the  domain  of  the  short  story  and  in  the  wider  range  of  the 
romance  is  recognized  both  at  home  and  abroad.  The  present 
volume  contains  a  selection  from  the  most  dramatic  and  char- 
acteristic of  his  Sicilian  tales.  Verga  is  himself  a  native  of 
Sicily,' and  his  knowledge  of  that  wonderful  country,  with  its 
poetic  and  yet  superstitious  peasantry,  is  absolute.  Such 
pathos,  humor,  variety,  and  dramatic  quality  are  rarely  met 
in  a  single  volume. 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


A     000  035  850     7 


